- 1 


**h* . --nfJi' K l:£ „*rn.;r.rt •. - !•**• 


^B!P3£^i^Hcd 

1 *V <¥**« . 7 y*• ■* ' ■r* '* v*-«** • 

f ‘W .fjU t* if Uyi .*>-#< *.<;f *yta‘ 


tfr+lk h '‘t<K Ss&w*- AmU.1 

.-4/ / ‘.SZxT.Jr) .. t* fvf.f*" v ‘* Vr*4f/i»* •• >-V/*. './H K -i*vf, Vu v .. I 

• • i k tv. ■, y 


S»?SBWS»' -. 

i 'i ,. ‘ ‘j \it.. .'., j* • ' . V -'' *:'t. 


: i.WAst:;*- 

W Vy .V »/•* y.-i 4 v/Zt 

r^w ». •-. w-tf’;, t ., 




* I* "•*>•*•* I* ’ I 4 « , |#4*«H 4 ,4 *•%»/ ,. .4* | | 

•*‘ •' '•'•• '.-5 '• .*V. •• » •. . ■■■■. ,«1 «l|> 1 .*».«| ,.. . , . 

!*jl» 1 - ’•! ■• •'• •« ■►< •» ••« •• •• • ■■.»-♦* .,•*;.- • • ... 

*••;•'•* •■-•>•.,■ .^4, ..» M I ... 4 u«, ., ' . |<■».*;. .,* ,,, ., 

•• n*f 4 «f» 4 ,» -»»••»«. 4 i;,' JW 1 | v »'♦«'» »V 4 i(.^ |t«» 4 |l, . 4 - , 1 , 

* 1 • -»l ll. . 4. - .4#*il , >, . .... , . , 


• •«).i-p* ♦*.» 

. .<] I;'. #f Jl 4'i •.4(iv|i> 

' 


I I • •• 4«,t 4 , • 4 .^...144. . )J<|*f«4/«4 4- -*. J 4'<4.*.4. 

,| . , ^V ’ t<<# " i‘’ »‘’ 1 “ " * **<Ul*, 


1 Jt ' * 'i 4 'l * '. • ••*•4 1 | • 

I • M/M-f* !.*•,< i , - , 


>t,- 

1 ** ■ n . 4.4 


t<|«-f•+' /»*«*?. W 4 l« 


If • 4>ll r l-fliiKUi 


. . -• . *1.4' »'*•».«■>» . 4-f 

» -« H*WM •»*!» •» fin •>•>( 


‘ • •■•*-••««! .*» i 4«4i.|*. 

•' *b - i .*> . l»i 0 ’• 


•4 •«■ ■ -t I- »IV 

;' 4* i i 


' 1 * - ' 1 ' * • ‘ ' •' "• .i «••' .: 

'•»?-* »’ -• ■ ' '• • ' . . . 

•■■..•-•• . ■ i .» ,y .:.. 

*.i .- i; f • 

f ‘•♦{l» 1 f ,44 .'• ' 

f -» .«-»■' • 4 •« .<» ,. , 4 • , 

1 • »J »fl * ' i*> 4 . .*• > 


• ' *' ' , • .<* . .i.rtu .» ^ » 0 ...» .... ;. • •«••)•'«■* .k-m-i. «*■ i »• *t 

- ‘,n. • • *. » ’ - ••"’.• .•;.•«•••.. . ■ • • ■ • • 

• . ... •;•.•• •*•■ ■• •• ... .... ..... ... ,.(..iw 

. • •. zx» 


. .« . .* . ! ' .•".»• 4 «M • .4 . .. .4 .*.,.. 4 , « 4 t .'•« 

w ' v* • •*;' ... u«i.w<.i,Mh. 

„ ,4. . 14 *.».'• , .4, , . , Jl4 ,. t S\ 

■ * * f-v . . i .. ..i i* ;»*r»i. ■ -r. i- • . 

*•< ■ V... •.-.f'v: ;v;r:.- ■r.inxss 

, ■ .. ... 


• 4,*. . .H .4.*., fs *. «.*••*•.« 

»*f *4 'UK* 4 . , ,t #,-t»if» 4 |k.|l. 
••|**t« 1 » t 0 f ••* •!* ■!%.•» I%*<*^** • 

..»4*» .t “ — | if- —**- * *• •«* 

4«« 1it»» (.4** I ■«»* 

. •!. „}*• ,t!1 \* > 
•II-• -*-• •'* *«.-». I..|*4i» -H. 

.*4' . ',4*11* .V • 

i4|»4' »i*. 44 }A*'i • •«'. 

Urtlif’ .Hi ♦>'• ,4^i**ti..|4i4M'>H 
:•). • • •« :.I |*‘1 
«l|»M**< l 4 t 444 |) li'iiMI 

, , ll 4 .I 4 II.M, . I .*wt, 4 | » 4 »*f • 

. (. . 

• l«.4 1 »|,r‘J44l , .4j I #l f. M liVf* 

I «. •' 1.4 


I'.U, -,»< • ♦ * I 

.4.1 ■ .4 

•><l . ■. *4 -I4»V 


•< - .1 . ■ * 11 * ll.-l.nil* . 1 4 ,..* 44 K '»•». 

' ■ • '■ • * 1 * 44 *. 4 ‘ •..•*; < .'. .' ■ ,i .4 I r 

*’ ' • ■ ’»••'' ■ ••■ • * . * • •. • . r *•i.it.i *,i,.._c 

• ’ •“* ; ! 1 •• * ■ * i -v - 1 l mi. . -1 *• . ■ . . . . ii 

- •*' ’ •: 4.'4‘W«4 ■ ,H , . . ; . 


'*-•i', |I 4 <*- .< 4 II ’< 




" * ' - -.. ... 4 Uff« _ • i.4. 


•4 .’.14. » 


■ ■ 

' * *» J' * « » 4’ 4 » « 4 • . ' . 4 44 . ' t'l*^ . k- ' 4 •• l 


• ; i j *a i « i> 


I »•• >4l ,'4 • 4f 44 4* lit’; * «l(*'|4'4l .!( 










































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































I 



























1 



















* I 











































• % 













1 
































































ADVANCED 

MAGNETISM 


OR THE PRIVATE USES OF 

Personal Magnetism 


By 

EDMUND SHAFTESBURY 


ISSUED UNDER THE AUSPICES OF 

< Ralston University ^Publishing Co, 

WASHINGTON, <D. C. 

1906 

© 

o > > 

) > 

- •) ) p 

BUSINESS MANAGEMENT 
Ralston Company, Washington, T>, C, 

cAlso 

Ralston Company—Ralston Heights 
HOPEWELL , N. J. 








LIBRARY of CONGRESS 
Two Copies Received 

NOV 21 1905 

Copyright Entry 

UcJ. X / 7 ^ 4 ' 

CLASS ^ XXc.No, 

} x%xxH 

COPY A. 


Copyright, 1905 , 

BY 

RALSTON COMPANY 


All Rights Reserved. 




DEDICATED 


to all my pupils the world over who have 
given earnest consideration to the founda¬ 
tion principles of magnetism in the first 
book of study, with sincere wishes for 
success in deeper paths of investigation. 

EDMUND SHAFTESBURY. 


November , 1905. 






/ 









Advance Thoughts 


Some persons who possess a shrinking nature regard with fear 
the presence of a magnetic person. They look upon the study as 
one of the dark arts. 

No greater mistake than this could be made. 

The lack of magnetism in the brain and nervous system leads 
to gloomy thoughts, dark forebodings and fears of some calamity 
or misfortune that impends; but, in proportion as the brain and 
nervous system are given the power to develop this natural 
magnetic condition that goes by the name of personal magnetism, 
in the same proportion the thoughts and feelings become elastic 
and bright. The reason is plain. 

The conditions that favor ill health, such as the withdrawal of 
the light, the lessening of outdoor life, the worrying circumstances 
of the day, and the proneness to see the unfavorable side of every 
person and thing, are the very conditions that make the develop¬ 
ment of magnetism impossible; but the things that build up good 
health, such as light, free air, good cheer, pleasing companions 
and brightness in general, are all aids to the development of mag¬ 
netism. How then can any one say that it is a dark or a subtle 
art? 

Thus it is seen that a misunderstanding exists at the very start 
as to the nature of this power which we are about to examine 
much more deeply than can be done in a book that is devoted to 
the development of its presence. 


This Course of Training 


Contains in new and better form all 
the instruction and information here¬ 
tofore included in the following works : 


*** ADVANCED LESSONS IN MAGNETISM 
MAGNETIC CONTROL OF OTHERS 
*** COMPARATIVE PHASES 
**+ HIGHER MAGNETISM , ETC. 


Excepting such parts as have been 
published in the “Exercise Book of 
the Personal Magnetism Club of 
America.” 


I N addition to all the above instruction this Course 
contains the latest and most advanced training 
system in magnetic control now before the public. 
In composition and method it is absolutely new 
throughout. 






Chapter One 

ipipipipip^ipipipipr^ipipipipipipipipiipipipipipip'jpip 

MAGNETISM UNITES 
ALL THE ORBS 
OF THE SKY 

WITH HUMANITY AND WITH GOD 

*■ W A V E S AND IMPULSES,* 

ipipipipipipip^^pipip^p’spip^pip'^'ipipipipipip’ipip^ipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipip'lpipipipip’sp 

LL CREATION is connected by natural 
and not by supernatural influences. 
There is nothing supernatural. Every 
law that is at work in the farthest corner 
of the starry system is at work on earth 
and within the range of human life. This 
proposition is the basis of the larger sys¬ 
tem known as Universal Philosophy. It 
gives the solution of all problems. If it 
were not true, there would be no plan, no unity in the purpose of 
creation. 

A natural law is based upon a process that the human mind is 
able to grasp and to understand. Thus gravity is called a natural 
law, although it is one of the most mysterious of all the processes 
at work in the universe. When the mind is not able to apply the 
right name to a law, it calls it by the nearest term it can suggest. 
Gravity is so called because it is weight or the quality of being 
heavy. 

But the idea of weight is lost when we connect the same law 
with the influence of the earth over the moon, and the influence of 
the moon over the earth. 

Tf you tie a stone to a tower and throw it off, the string holds the 
stone within leash. This is a tangible hold, something that man 
can make and control. No natural law is at work when the hunt- 


























8 


A 1) V A N C E D M AGNETIS M 


ing dog is kept under leash. The nail that binds the board to the 
timber-joists does not obey a law of man; for, although man con¬ 
trolled it, the real law is that of adhesion which causes the nail to 
cling to the wood. 

If the moon could be chained by a cord tied to the earth, and 
the latter held to the sun in the same manner, the law of man 
would be at work controlling the union; but the law of nature 
would be needed to keep the orbs apart, as their collision would 
mean ruin. 

Here we see three influences. One prevents the departure of a 
distant body in the sky, keeping it within its system, and not 
allowing it to go an inch beyond the will of that influence. An¬ 
other prevents the distant body from approaching the controlling 
orb. The third causes the material of which each body is com¬ 
posed to adhere and take shape, size, form, and all the qualities of 
dimensions. 

These three laws are attraction, repulsion and adhesion. A 
fourth law is cohesion, or the adhesion of molecules to each other 
in chemical elements. 

These are all natural processes, not one of them being originated » 
by the will or act of man. But if one object were to be tied to 
another, as a horse to a post, the process is due to the creative idea 
of man, taking advantage of the law of adhesion, which makes 
friction possible. Without friction the knot in the rope would slip 
and open. 

There is nothing more supernatural, weird, strange and subtle 
than these four laws; yet they are all recognized as natural. 

Why a cannon ball, set free from the top of a tower, will come 
to the ground, is as deep a mystery as exists anywhere in the 
material or spiritual world. The common mind says it is due to 
weight; but weight is given to one object only when a distant, free, 
separable and attracting influence is exerted by another. 

It is known to be the same law that the sun employs in keeping 
the earth within its system; and the same law that the earth 
employs in holding the moon in place. It is the same law that, 
more distantly, is employed by the far away systems of stars to 
maintain the place and rank of our solar system. And, as far as 
there are heavens, this law of attraction, working in harmony with 
its sister law, repulsion, is potent and imperious from one end of 
creation to another. 


WAVES AND IMPULSES 


9 


No orb, no sun, no system, no galaxy, no starry field, is too great 
or too small for its activities; and, strangest of all. this same law is 
present in every drop of blood, every fibre of life, every grain of 
sand in this tiny planet on which we dwell. 

What it is has never been explained except on the basis of 
magnetism. What it accomplishes is partly known. How it 
works is still a mystery except under the law of magnetism. 
Enough, however, is known of this magnetic energy to explain 
the whole process, and also each and every law that is at work on 
the earth or in the universe. 

These facts are admitted as true, and are not in dispute by any 
person familiar with natural powers. 

We thus stand face to face with a series of influences that are 
as great as the whole creation of God, and that exist in every 
particle of these bodies of ours. Nothing is beyond the pale of 
their sway. Nothing is left to itself, and nothing can escape. 
Departure and approach are both denied. 

The law of attraction holds everything to everything. The only 
blemish it has is the inability to be interpreted. If we could read 
its waves of impulse, we might read the secrets of heaven. If the 
power of such interpretation should some day be acquired by the 
human race, its revelations need not be regarded as in the realm 
of the supernatural, for nothing is more natural than the force that 
is most common and most active in creation. 

An endless line of study might creep up on this thought in 
almost any direction that is assumed. Two orbs like the earth 
and moon throw out the influence each toward the other, and the 
effect is readily observed. The attraction of the moon lifts the 
tides. The attraction of the sun does the same thing. When 
both the moon and sun are in the same line, the earth’s water is 
lifted to its highest; and, when the sun and moon are separated, 
as in the first and third quarters of the moon, the earth’s water is 
not lifted so high, and the tides are known as neap, or lowest. 
Here we have indisputable evidence of the subtle, strange and 
almost supernatural attraction of one orb for another by a law 
that is hard to understand except on the theory of magnetism. 

Wonders are worked in the sky by this magnetism. The moon 
once turned on its axis as the earth does now; but the magnetism 
of the earth has been slowing up that revolution until it has almost 
stopped, only the librations of the moon remaining to show what 


10 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


has gone before. In like manner the moon and the sun both are 
slowing up the revolutions of the earth. While a day is the dis¬ 
tance from one sun to another sun, or from moon to moon, or mid¬ 
night to midnight, the length of that day is determined by the 
time it takes the earth to make one revolution on its axis. If the 
earth has been slowed up in its revolution, then the day is a longer 
period than it was. That it has been slowed up and is being made 
slower all the time, is a proved fact. The reduction is so small 
that it seems inappreciable, but it is nevertheless the fact that 
some day the earth will stop making days and nights. What 
then will be its fate? Seasons will vanish in part, vitality will 
be differently distributed, and the race will change to suit new 
conditions. 

These thoughts are part of the study of philosophy, which runs 
them to their full length, discovering the purpose present today 
in the unfolding of the great plan of creation by following the 
process of natural laws. All these influences are magnetism. 

If you throw a man to the ground, that is not magnetism, 
although some part of your prowess may be due to such a power. 
If you compel a man to come to you by using force, as of a rope, 
that is not magnetism. If obedience is secured by force, threats, 
fear, or other cause that impels the weak to follow the strong, 
little or no magnetism is employed. But if the man comes to you, 
or your will is obeyed without show of resistance, or refusal and 
resistance are conquered without demonstration on your part, you 
are employing the same law that has been checking the revolution 
of the moon and that is making earth’s day longer. 

The explanation is this: 

Between one object and another, on this orb, and in the sky, there 
is a sea of ether that vibrates with inconceivable speed. 

In this ether there is a wave-action that affects the molecules or 
primary particles of all matter, and that is not hindered by solid 
masses from exerting its influence on every such molecule. 

In the sea of ether, traveling on the waves of action, are impulses, 
which obey a Supreme command . 

These impulses are laws of life that may be employed by the mind 
of man for his own service. 

The human will may set in motion its commands and impel them 
on ether waves to any distance; although the rule of attraction is that 
the nearer the object the greater the power of control. 


Chapter Two 

*&p r iP 'Slf* r ^P *$P ^Sp *S&' r $P *$P *$P r ir > *$P rlr' ^3p r$P *$p «■&•» e$p **4^ rta r$p r$p r$p rip 
Jy. jy* Jy» Jy* *y* *y« Jy* Jy. Jy. Jy* *y* Jy* Jy* *y* vy* Jy. Jy* Jy. jy. Jy, jy, jy. Jp. Jy, Jp. v’jC 

THE FIRST VICTORY 
IN MAGNETISM 
IS 

PERSONAL MASTERY 





*ip r ^P*$P r w % ~'Hp *ip r ip r ip*$P r $P r ip *ip*ip 'ip *ip*Sp rip*ip*iprip ripriprip*ipriprip*$P rip riprip *ip*iprip*ipripripripriprip*ipripriprip riprip rip rip 
Jy* jy* vy. Jy* ■'«'. *y» *y* Jy* Jy* Jy, Jy* jy* Jy* Jy* *y* Jy* Jy. jy. jp. jy. Jp* Jy. Jy, Jy, Jp* Jy* Jy. jp. Jy. vy. jy. vy. vy, Jp, jp* Jy. jy, Jp. vy. Jp. vy, jy. jp, vy, vy. vy. Jp. jp. 

100 PER CENT OF SELF-CONTROL 

ripripriprip rip rip rip riprip rjp *ipr$P rip rjp rip rip rip ripr&prSpeSp rip rip rip rip rjlp rip rSp rf/p rip rip rip rip rip rip rip *ip rip r-L* rip rip rip ip rip iprip ip f'fp 
vy. Jp, vy* Jp. vy* *y* vy. Jy* Jy. vy. Jy. Jy. Jy. Jy. Jy. Jy. Jy. Jy. «y. Jy. Jy. «y. Jy. «^v. Jy. vy. Jy. Jy. vy. Jy. Jy. Jy. vy. Jy. Jy. Jy. Jy. Jy. Jy* Jy. Jy. Jy* Jy* vy. Jy. Jy. Jy. Jy. 

/ 

EVELOPED MAGNETISM must mean 
something or it cannot be regarded as 
well acquired. To hold a quality of 
value is akin to having property of value. 
If it serves no satisfactory purpose it is 
not a worth}?" acquisition. The first book 
in this series of courses of instruction is 
devoted solely to the task of developing 
personal magnetism. That book cannot 
be omitted in the study of this subject, and this fact has been made 
plain in every way prior to the announcement of this work. 
Advanced magnetism is intermediary between the development 
of the power, and the deeper philosophical investigations of Uni¬ 
versal Magnetism. 

We are about to embark upon a private consideration of the 
laws and powers and their uses in controlling other people and 
checking the silent sway that others may have over the student 
of this work. 

It is assumed that you have therefore mastered the developing 
stage of magnetism by having graduated from the first book, 
which is devoted, as has been stated, to the sole duty of cultivating 
the power. 

To test this question, we shall have you pass through several 
common incidents for a month, and then measure up your per- 
























12 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


cent age of self-control; for it must be remembered that this kind 
of mastery is the key to all others. No man or woman could be so 
foolish as to believe that some other human being could be mas¬ 
tered when the world of self is an unconquered kingdom. 

These tests are as simple as any that could be suggested, yet 
they are more than straws in the breeze. If you fail in any one of 
them, you should go back to the first book and again seek its aid. 

Coughing .—This is a little hacking action of the glottis that 
grows into an annoying habit. The test is to omit every alternate 
cough; and keep reducing them until you can control the fault. 
It is the easiest of all efforts. 

Gaping .—This is the vulgar habit of yawning. It follows lack 
of sleep, loss of vitality, indigestion and other causes. It is not 
so easy to overcome as coughing; but may be mastered by any 
person who is in earnest and has some degree of self-control. 

Sneezing .—This comes on so suddenly that it is not anticipated, 
but there is an appreciable length of time between the premonition 
and the sneeze. The first step is to widen this margin of time; 
that is, to make it as long as you can. Another consideration is 
to learn to recognize the approach of the premonition. These 
two things can be done and with certainty, after a little practice. 
It is said that more than ninety per cent of the American people 
possess teeth that are capable of being sneezed out. Many a 
person on board ship, not having the slightest warning, has sneezed 
an upper set of teeth to the briny deep. In a street car the other 
day a nice-looking fat woman who had been unusually meditative, 
sneezed similar bric-a-brac across the car to the annoyance of 
the man who sat opposite reading the paper. When she had 
secured them and was able to articulate, her only apology was that 
she had no idea she was going to sneeze. 

This is true. To get the advance idea is important, not only for 
practical life, but also as a test of self-control. 

Then to hold the sneeze back as long as possible is another part 
of the evidence of power. 

After more trials the time will come when the sneeze will be 
conquered. There are thousands of men and women who have 
testified that they have been able to completely suppress it. The 
result has been a great advantage, for the habit of sneezing easily 
leads to irritation of the throat, bronchial tubes and lungs; and 
the easy sneezer keeps at it more frequently than one who does it 


100 PER CENT OF SELF-CONTROL 


13 


onl) occasionally. During the period of rose cold, hay fever, and 
kindred kinds of malady, the tendency to sneeze on the least 
provocation and at anything, is so common that it leads to water- 
ing of the eyes, and redness of the nose, with running catarrh of 
a thin nature. When the sneezing can be conquered, all these 
discomforts can be driven away. Yet it is not an easy task for 
one who is afflicted in such way. 

That the habit can, under those circumstances, be wholly con¬ 
quered has been fully proved, not in a few cases, but in every case 
where the patient has developed magnetism under the instruction 
of the first course. 

This fact has been used as a test by us for many years. In one 
thousand cases where students were asked to suppress sneezing 
before they passed through the stages of the first book, the result 
was failure; yet when that book had been mastered, almost all the 
students could at will hold back the tendency to sneeze, until it 
disappeared altogether. 

Irritability .—This is the most common trait of human nature. 
It shows uncontrol in the meanest degree; and it may be said that 
no man or woman can master others who gives way to this habit. 
It grows with remarkable activity until it envelops the whole 
nature, and then everything grows wrong. Yet a magnetic person 
who assails it in force will soon make it appear foolish. 

The first step is to learn to recognize its approach. It comes 
like sneezing and is in fact merely the temper having a sneeze. 
If you fail to know when it is coming on, you will give way to it 
and humiliate both yourself and others. You will say mean 
things, do acts of violence, or curse something or somebody, 
either inwardly or outwardly. The girl that you are to marry, if 
you are anxious to make her think that you are an ideal man, will 
not see this display, for you know enough then to curb it; but, 
soon after marriage, and the heart has been won, and there is 
nothing at stake, you will let loose all restraint, and off will go the 
bad temper. She never dreamed that you could talk so; she 
wonders where you acquired that special vocabulary; and, later 
on, if she protests, her innocent head may be the target for your 
assault. This is most unmanly, and most unmagnetic. 

When you can go one whole month and not show to yourself, 
when alone, the least bit of irritability, then you have magnetism 
to that extent. But the chief victory is in acquiring the power to 


•* 


14 ADVANCED MAGNETISM 

know of the approach of this sudden feeling, and check it before 
the cloud has risen in the horizon. 

Swearing .—In a man this is generally speaking the word damn, 
the word hell, the name of the divinity, and terms that are 
ostracized in decent society. In a woman, it is confined to such 
words as darn, hang it, oh lord, sometimes vile terms, and often 
the full masculine swing. The common women of the land swear 
with as much ease as men, and most of them add filthy terms to 
their profanity. But we are not dealing with them. The sensible, 
decent classes are addicted somewhat to the use of these outlawed 
expressions, and they are expected to master the fault. It runs 
along by the side of irritability, but there are people who use 
improper words who do so with each and every emotion, whether 
there is temper in it or not. 

The first step is to master the approach of the action in the 
mind. Do not let it get shape in thought even. This is magnet¬ 
ism. The more accustomed you have been in the past to swearing 
or using words that are related to that fault, the greater will be 
your victory in conquering it. 

Drink .—This means the use of alcoholic beverages, and all 
forms of alcohol whether required as a medicine or not, and 
especially the patent medicines that create the alcoholic habit in 
so many millions of lives. If you are of the mental calibre that 
will believe that such medicines are what they are advertised to 
be, or that they will do what they are claimed to do, then you 
cannot hope to hold any influence over other human beings. 
Your own will power is in the hands of the great corporations that 
make and sell such medicines. 

Also if your health is such that you require alcohol to get well, 
you are not a candidate for controlling others. Magnetism implies 
health and wholeness of body and mind. 

There is an old idea that drink will arouse the magnetism in a 
man. This is just the opposite of the truth. It will burn up and 
drive out all the magnetism that a man has on hand, and leave 
him weak and empty. 

The more alcohol you put into your system, whether in the form 
of beer, champagne or liquor, the less magnetism you will have, 
and the harder it will be to acquire that power. 

But the present test assumes that you possess this fault, and we 
wish you to see how readily you can overcome it. When the taste 


100 PER CENT OF SELF-CONTROL 


15 


and thirst haunt you, as they will from day to day, then rise above 
the slavery and appeal to your kingly self for the mastery. 

Tobacco. This is mostly for men; for, while it is true that some 
females chew and others smoke, they are not students of this or 
any other line of study. Aou may not be one of the men who 
chew; we will let that pass; we feel sure that you are not; but if 
you are, conquer the vile custom just as soon as you have one ounce 
of magnetism. T ou are not wanted in this club, if you cannot do 
this. If a man were seen lying in the pen with his own swine, 
one appeal might be made to him to get out and stand with the 
human species; if one such request did not do the work, he should 
be left with the swine; and the same is true of the tobacco-chewer. 

But the smoker is always at a disadvantage. If he is the fiend 
of the cigarette, it is the end of all things with him; he will never ’ 
rise from what he now is; he may hold his own for a while, but he 
is at the apex of his life; the future is all down hill. 

The cigar and pipe smoker uses tobacco to calm his nerves. 
That is the very thing that magnetism will not allowq for the 
calmed nerves are cousins to the decayed nerves. The live wire 
is the current-bearer; not the wire that has been put under an 
anesthetic. Of all the men who have given evidence of great 
magnetism, and this does not mean animal cunning, we do not 
know of one that has been a cigar or pipe smoker. 

It is the disposition of men who have not the will power to give 
up the smoking habit, to pooh pooh the claim that is herein made; 
but their defence of what they are unable to control does not 
change the fact. It is important that you master this fault, for 
it is a fault, although well nigh universal. 

Gossip .—This is seemingly a small matter; but, in the study of 
magnetism, it is a large affair. The gossiper is not magnetic, and 
for several reasons. One is the fact that neither he nor his 
acquaintances hold him in respect; and when the public thinks 
little of you, there is a reduction of your prowess that is felt in the 
very presence of others. When you fail to respect yourself, you 
show it in your manner and bearing toward others. Self-confi¬ 
dence is essential, and it must be well founded, not a mere boast. 

The individual, whether man or woman, w r ho is a rare talker, 
and a careful discusser of other peoples’ affairs, is always held in 
greater esteem than the free and easy talker who takes up any 
subject and forces his opinions on others. Absolute silence is not 


16 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


a merit; but moderate powers of conversation are high marks of 
good mental quality. What wins favorable opinions from 
people is sure to give you some control over them. 

But on the separate ground of self-control, it is necessary to 
destroy the habit of gossip. Master these wrong customs in 
yourself and you will be ready to govern others. 

Waste of Time .—Again we have a thing that seems small but 
that counts up mountains very rapidly. The magnetic man 
cannot rest; he has no right to have quiet nerves; nor erratic 
nerves. Employment of the little minutes, the spare grains of 
time, is the secret of keeping the system on fire and at the same 
time not allowing it to run itself. In the case of the man whose 
nerves are wild if he does not smoke them into submission, we see 
the energy seeking usefulness and yet being put to sleep; an open 
assault upon the best powers ever given to humanity. 

The men and women who have achieved greatness through the 
development of magnetism, have been time users, never time 
wasters. They have been surprisingly busy. They have had no 
time for faults, unless they have been great ones. 

In every twenty-four hours there are more than one hundred 
small periods of a minute or more each in which it is easy to let 
time wing its flight never to return. Once lost it cannot be brought 
back. To be constantly doing something, whether it counts value 
to the mind or to the body is the most virile of virtues. 

But on the ground that the habit is a bad one we wish you to 
correct it. If it is difficult to conquer, all the better, for the Alps 
are worthy of the Napoleons. Master this delinquency for the 
sake of proving to yourself that you are not the slave to any habit. 

’ At the Table .—Here the foundation is laid of ill health. The 
weak stomach is the most potent thief of vitality. Until you have 
acquired the best powers of digestion you cannot store away the 
magnetism that is necessary for sustaining the nervous system in 
its efforts to create the fund of energy that is used in battling for 
supremacy. On this ground you should not be a glutton, nor 
should you cater to relish or the likes of the appetite. Certain 
foods that are plain are known to furnish vitality, and others are 
known to defeat and overpower it. The system of living that is 
provided for in the Tym Club is most beneficial to the magnetic 
person. No manor woman can live up to any of those Vital Laws 
without adding to the magnetism of the body and nervous system. 


10 0 PER CENT OF SELF-CONTROL 17 

But it is to test your ability to master yourself that we suggest 
the adoption of the rule that foods of the most tempting kinds 
should be avoided. The odor of the freshly-baked dish, or its 
appearance, or a clinging recollection of past experience, will tempt 
you to indulge in it when you know or ought to know that it is not 
best for you. Here comes the battle between taste as the master 
with yourself the slave, or yourself the master and taste the slave. 

It is beneficial to your powers of self control to be able to fight 
down all temptations, whether at the table or elsewhere. The 
desire to eat something that weakens the nervous system, even 
though it affects it but little, will cause you to say that this one 
time of indulgence cannot do much harm; and here is where the 
un-magnetic person falls down. The feeling that a single indul¬ 
gence is not a serious breach of rigid eating, leads all good inten¬ 
tions astray. On this rock the entire race is wrecked. Only this 
evening a guest of good motives ate a meal of sickly pastry, from 
which she will suffer in the next few days; and her excuse was that, 
after this one indulgence she would begin in earnest to eat plainer 
food. And she, as well as millions of others, will go through the 
world in suffering amidst the greatest proffer of good intentions. 

Habits and Regime .—There are scores of good habits and many 
more bad ones. The good habits are acquired by rowing up 
stream, and the bad ones come by drifting down with the current, 
all unmindful of the dangers ahead. One direction requires that 
you take the oars in your hands and row against the flow of your 
inclinations. The other course requires that you put the lid down 
over your finer instincts and shut up the heart that beats for an 
exalted earthly existence, turn your back on the right direction, 
and let things go as they will. And they will always go in spite 
of your belief that you can be right and make progress while the 
boat of life is drifting with the stream. But the troubling fact is 
this: there never was a drifting current that was wending its way 
upland. It is always down and out. Every moving body of 
water finds its way to the shoreless sea. 

Habits and regime are opposites. 

The former are fixed methods of doing certain things, while the 
latter is always a plan by which to live. 

Habits may be good or bad; that which is bad is never termed 
regime. The bad grows by its own impulses. The good must 
be cultivated. 


18 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


The adoption of a fixed plan by which to live does much to mold 
that kind of character that adds to a person’s usefulness in the 
world. It denotes the fact that individual slavery has ceased, 
and self-mastery taken its place. This is proof of magnetic 
control. 

Excesses .—These occur in marriage. They undermine the 
magnetism of either sex. They are largely due to the fact that 
the man has but little control over himself, and he goes about 
with pale features and a sickly hue over his face attended by 
drawn and pinched lips, showing that his vitality and the nerve 
centers have emptied themselves out in excesses. 

The history of magnetism shows that the unmarried men and 
women, if chaste, are less likely to display magnetism than those 
who are married; but this rule does not always hold true. The 
exceptions seem to be those found among men and women who 
use their sex forces in mental work, for the same powers that feed 
one function feed the other, and this is seen in the impotency of 
the man when his brain is over-active. 

If you are not inclined to deep study, and are not married, you 
will not become great in magnetism. Marriage takes up some of 
the force that might go to the brain. No man who has married 
before his life work was in hand, has made himself, great; unless he 
has left his wife, as young Shakespeare did, when he went to 
London. 

But the law of self-mastery requires that this power should not 
be used to excess. It preys upon all other powers and weakens all 
the faculties of brain and body. Non-use, mis-use, over-use are 
all wrong. 

Tn these tests you should attain a percentage of one hun¬ 
dred before you are qualified to go on with the present course of 
instruction. 




Chapter Three 

^^^ip'^ip'ipip^pip’^ipip^pipipipipipip'^’Spip^pipipilpipipip^’Sp 


EVERY HUMAN BEING 
IS GREATER 
THAN HIS 

GREATEST ANTAGONIST 



t3&k PW 


MAGNETISM VERSUS MAGNETISM 

ipipipipip^ieipiFip^ipipipipipipipipiplpipiptytyipipipipip^^ip^ipipipipipip'lp'lpipip'kip'Ip'Ip 

ERY FEW PERSONS are devoid of some 
power over others; and the ability to 
determine by analysis the nature of that 
power, is of service in knowing how to 
meet it. Nations have very little if any 
magnetism; the Swiss may be called 


^ somewhat so; and the early republic of 
u^^AS^, the United States had some element of 
this power; but the control of one nation 
over another is founded in force of arms or the means of effective 
aggression and defence. 

In the old times, the master of a vessel had autocratic sway over 
the sailors under him; but even the right to flog them did not 
always make them ready subjects. But there were undoubtedly 
many captains who ruled with magnetism and had no need of 
whipping their men. 

In the army the fear of death deters most cowards from desert¬ 
ing; but soldiers under magnetic leaders like Napoleon and 
Frederick the Great had no desire to run away from duty. Force, 
either physical or official, may compel submission, but it does not 
imply magnetism, for the latter never measures weapons or com¬ 
parisons of strength. 

The teacher who has no other means of inducing pupils to be¬ 
come orderly than the authority vested by law, or a superior 

























20 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


muscle, is sure to have unruly scholars sooner or later. The 
fighting school-masters of the olden time who could whip the 
bullies, won respect for supposed courage; but magnetism never 
strikes a blow or parades official authority. There are little men 
who hold classes in check and carry the continual respect of pupils 
much larger and stronger; simply because there is such a law of 
control as that of magnetism. 

Parents have a number of reasons for retaining control over 
children. Duty, long association accompanied by childish regard, 
the punishments that have been meted out, and mutual love, are 
factors in this kind of control; but they all lack magnetism. 
Those who have this supreme quality never raise children who will 
one day cause shame to the old folks. 

Employers, chief clerks, and heads of departments where others 
are at work, all have some degree of control, more or less dependent 
on the fear of losing the position, which fear, being constantly held 
over the employees, wins obedience, though not honest attention 
to duties. We have had in our employ a number of colored men, 
with white superintendents. We paid the colored men. The 
white overseers had very little control over the negroes, until we 
allowed them to make the payment of wages directly to the colored 
laborers. This move resulted in establishing a semi-official author¬ 
ity over the latter apparently in the hands of the white men, for the 
habit of paying wages seemed akin to the right to hire and dis¬ 
charge. But this is not magnetism. 

It may sometimes happen that somebody who is in a position 
to do you a favor holds a certain degree of authority over you on 
that account. The law of compensation is a queer one. A 
pretty miss of sixteen who refused money from a rich man in 
exchange for sin, quickly yielded when he provided her with a 
dollar seat to a matinee to witness a play which she had read much 
about and was anxious to see. She went by herself and 
became a matinee girl for three years under this arrangement, 
although his name was never associated with hers in public, until 
the affair developed into the necessity of marriage. It is 
probable that she was virtuous with all other men, and that the 
peculiar power of the favor offered conquered her. But it was 
not magnetism. 

Another girl who resisted both the offer of money and marriage, 
gave way when her favorite candies were offered; never stopping 


MAGNETISM VERSUS MAGNETISM 


21 


to think that the money would have supplied a greater quantity 
of these dainties. She exchanged her virtue for confectionery 
and afterwards became the wife of her seducer. It does not 
generally follow that marriage results from such relations. 

We have cited the leading classes of control from causes not 
magnetic; and this has been done for the purpose of teaching you 
to stop to analyze the nature of the influence that is getting the 
better of you. One of the duties of every man or woman who 
makes pretensions to possessing this power, is to take the measure 
of those with whom they come in contact; and first ascertain if 
there exists any one of the classes of control that we have named. 

The most subtle and dangerous of all influences is that which is 
allied to the interchange of favors. It is the one method that 
dishonest people employ. It is the plan of the demagogue, the 
politician, the grafter, the wire-puller everywhere; the swapping 
of favors. Be on the lookout for it. Nine-tenths of all the wrongs 
in life are committed through this method of winning. 

The magnetic person will ask mentally the question, What 
benefit will accrue to the other party in the proposed affair? If 
you do not make this inquiry to yourself, you will be swept into 
some scheme to your disadvantage long before you are aware of it, 
and it is generally too late to save yourself. 

Persons not related to each other, or who do not have at stake 
some end that will win praise or commendation, are not likely to 
do any other human being a favor, unless there is a motive of gain 
behind it. Charity has for its motive the purchase of peace of 
conscience or of divine favor; it is never free from some spirit of 
gain. There are in this world today, millions of men and women 
who cast their bread upon the waters in the hope that it will 
return after many days; it is the chance for return or reward that 
inspires the doing of good. And there are other millions who are 
giving alms, and contributing to the support of eleemosynary and 
religious institutions under the promise that by doing so the givers 
will prosper all the more in this world’s goods. You cannot name 
a transaction that confers a favor on another that is wholly dis¬ 
interested, that is wholly unselfish. The old doctrine of endless 
punishment and torture after death brought billions into the 
church; the newer doctrine of eternal happiness is less successful, 
but nevertheless succeeds well; both are appeals to the desire to 
gain something, to lessen distress or add to bliss. 


22 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


We are not making the claim that this motive of gain is a wrong 
one. Our only position is that it exists and is universal. 

This fact being well known, it is necessary for the student of 
magnetism to be ready for it; to expect it, and to analyze at once 
the kind of gain that is sought. When you are able to do this, 
you take the measure of friend or foe. Having taken the measure 
you are in a position to meet motive with purpose. 

Right here we see the principle on which ninety-nine percent 
of all success or failure is met in life. Right here is the rock on 
which you have fallen whenever disaster or trouble hag come your 
way. In this one phase of magnetism a whole book might be 
written of giant proportions. But other things still more impor¬ 
tant await us and we must leave the present theme. 

Habits are magnetic. 

Exercises have no value unless they invite habits. 

No man or woman will take rank in the world of magnetism 
unless the mind and nervous system are trained to act spontane¬ 
ously and with as little mechanical training as possible. 

The habit of reading the purpose, the motive of another, is the 
most valuable of all acquisitions. But it is a habit. It is formed 
by separate stages, the first of which is the reduction of all kind¬ 
nesses and all favors to the plane of a selfish intent. This looks 
like discrediting everj^body that you know. Not at all. There 
are many kinds of selfishness that are creditable. The mother 
brings up the child in the most humane and careful manner in the 
hope that the child may be a noble citizen, and not bring disgrace 
upon the family. This is selfish, but it is most excellent. The 
sufferings of parents are often averted by the interest they take 
in their children; some hope for support in old age; some are 
affectionate and their love is pained by erring youth over whom 
they once had control and misused it. 

All selfishness is not evil. 

Public men, and almost all good people generally, are anxious 
to see crime reduced, poverty lessened, the poor employed, labor 
satisfied, health excellent, and the nation prosperous; but why? 
The opposite conditions breed unrest, danger and feelings of con¬ 
stant apprehension which the good people dislike. Hence many 
of the acts of charity, of philanthropy, of legislative policy, and 
of high class citizenship may be traced to the desire to avoid the 
consequences of adverse conditions. 


MAGNETISM VERSUS MAGNETISM 


23 


The man or woman who comes to you and asks your influence 
or aid in any matter, knows full well that it is necessary to show 
you the good it will do. But the showing made to you will be 
such as the other party, if not honest, is able to picture in your 
mind; the chances are nineteen out of twenty that you will be 
made to see a larger gain than will really be had at the end. This 
is the lever on which most people are ruined by schemers. 

Learn to hunt for the selfishness in every dealing others have 
with you. Do not be sentimental and make yourself believe that 
there is no such motive. The heiress who is ugly will have all the 
suitors she may desire, while the pretty and poor miss whose 
mother takes in washing, and whose father is a laborer on the 
railroad dirt beds, will be passed by as long as the rich girl asks 
company. And the mental accomplishments of the one will not 
hold up the balance with the wealth of the other. 

See motive in everything. 

This is the first step. 

The second step is to classify motives, making two divisions; 
in one class put all these that may be regarded as honest, or 
emanating from honest hearts. In the other class put those that 
are not honest. In the latter you will find the inducements and 
allurements held out to you to be false in fact or in quality. 

These two steps are not difficult. The first must be firmly 
established as a habit of thinking. But never allow any one to 
break down the habit, even once. 

The second step is longer in being acquired, but is brought into 
a habit by making a record of every instance that arises in your 
daily life for a while, that is worth noting; predicting the purpose, 
and then recording the result as it is afterwards ascertained. You 
will very soon, and much sooner than you now think, be able to 
discern the character of the selfishness that prompts the acts of 
others. While changing your mental temperament, as these 
habits will do in a short time, vou should take the stand that all 
motives are wrong until you have affirmative belief to the con¬ 
trary. As far as personal dealings with yourself are concerned, 
this method will save you, will train you, and will show you life as 
it really is. The plea that you are to give everybody the benefit 
of the doubt, is a good one, when you yourself or those you love 
are not involved. The doubt belongs at home until it has shown 
its credentials and been given free wing. 


24 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


This is a cold-blooded way of treating humanity. Yes, it is all 
that, and more. But this line of study is private, and you are 
schooling yourself to master those who come in contact with you. 
If the process is too harsh, go back to the old ways and be led by 
others who will not give you the benefit of anything. If you were 
to make known to the world the plan which you propose to adopt 
toward them for a while, it might place you in an unpleasant light. 
This is one of the reasons why this course should be kept private. 

But the process is not as cold blooded as it seems. Not long 
ago a business man who had lost more than half the fortune left 
him because he had given the benefit of the doubt to others, took 
our advice, and reversed his methods. He said that he trusted no 
one till he had affirmative proof that he ought to do so; to use his 
own words, “ I assume that every man is dishonest until he proves 
his honesty.” This plan did not hurt him; he is now a very suc¬ 
cessful merchant; and he has done no one a wrong. He had his 
choice between this method or poverty. 

It is merely justice. 

There is another reason why the process is not cold-blooded. It 
is only a step. The rule requires that you take the benefit of the 
doubt until you have formed the habit of reading motive and pro¬ 
tecting yourself against the wiles of others. 

In less time than you would think it possible, this habit opens 
up the intuitive mind; which is so much dealt with in its peculiar 
and wonderful operations in the greater course, Universal Magnet¬ 
ism, where it carries one, by other means of help, into the realm 
of inspiration. 

In this present work, the process whereby intuition in one of its 
most common and most useful operations is developed, is within 
the reach of every person. Habits that lead to the analysis of 
human beings are always tending to intuition. 

It is true that this form of intuition is not a part of that larger 
field of attainment which is the climax of Universal Magnetism, 
but it is practical in everyday things, which means much to the 
common plodder. 

The following rules will assist in formulating the method so that 
it can be put into use from the very start: 

Any analysis of a human being , no matter in what line it is 
applied, will in a short time result in the development of some degree 
of intuition. 


MAGNETISM VERSUS MAGNETISM 


25 


This kind of intuition becomes more and more acute and accurate 
as the habits of analysis of human motives are successfully acquired. 

The steps in such analysis are two: First, the refusal to credit any 
act as free from selfish motive, until the contrary is known to be true. 

Second, the separation of honest selfishness from dishonest selfish¬ 
ness. 

This power is not beyond any person of understanding years. 
It would be too much for a child or a youth; but not for a man or 
woman of twenty years or over. It affords a pleasing line of 
practice, and soon gives one a keen insight into the mind of another 
to read purpose and to take a decided stand of self-protection. 

It is being practiced with remarkable results by the private 
pupils of the author, and reports are constantly coming in of the 
greater and still greater success in its use in every relation in life, 
from the doors of the home to the highest plane of activities. 





Chapter Four 

ipip4f:ipipipip$pfyipip4i:ipipii:ii:4p'$p'ji:ip , 3p'3pip'3p$p’3p , $p’k ,: fc 


BELIEVE IN YOURSELF 
AND 

COMPEL OTHERS 
TO BELIEVE IN YOU 


ATTRACTION OF CONFIDENCE 



T NO TIME in the career of a man is he 
able to control others if they lack con¬ 
fidence in him. In fact, the first step in 
the effort to secure mastery is the winning 
of confidence. [There is no such thing as 
magnetic control without it. Brute force 
may be employed, or the authority that 
position and power give may be displayed, 
but the individual who yields to such 
influences is forced and not drawn into yielding. 

As time advances, there is less and less use made of physical force. 
Even war depends on mental prowess and skill. The little man 
and the weak man may plan better and shoot with greater accu¬ 
racy than the giant or athlete. The fear of authority is growing 
less every year. In this country one of the greatest problems of 
today is how to cope with the disposition of the public to disre¬ 
gard the law. Respect for those in authority was never so slight 
as at this time. This theme has been taken up by those who lead 
the public thought, by heads of churches, by the President of the 
United States, and others of prominence. 

That which attracts and induces obedience without use of force 
or superior position, is magnetism. It may be called by any other 
name but it remains magnetism. 
































ATTRACTION OF CONFIDENCE 


27 


An unattractive thing cannot attract. Hypnotism may invite 
the sleep known as catalepsy, but it must first find a subject that 
is nervousty diseased. Magnetism deals with normal people in 
good nervous health. The more it is used the more it awakens 
the subject and inspires him for life’s great work. It is the angel 
that walks by the side of the ambitious man, while hypnotism 
seeks the weakling. All magnetic people attract each other. The 
higher the degree of magnetic power a man or woman may possess, 
the more easily that individual is drawn to another magnetic 
person. 

This fact was once well illustrated in a gathering of the greatest 
actors of England and America. The one chief-power above all 
others that is essential to success on the stage, is personal magnet¬ 
ism; let that be lacking, all the gifts and talents of earth piled 
mountain high could not bring success. Therefore when forty or 
fifty of the leading actors come together, there is of necessity a 
volume of power which expends itself in enthusiasm. In the 
gathering mentioned, the least display of this power was sufficient 
to set the whole body aflame; small trifles that before an ordinary 
audience would pass for nothings. And this fact has been many 
times exemplified in other assemblies of prominent men and 
women. 

When a person who towers in intellect or experience above the 
people about, is able to sway them one way or another, the power 
employed may be a weak degree of magnetism. 

But for master minds to sway master minds the degree of power 
must be relatively increased. The attraction must be genuine. 
It must be a tower of strength, and it must command the respect 
and inspire the confidence of others. 

A few laws will enable us to understand this proposition in its 
true light: 

Personal magnetism is either an instinctive growth , or is developed 
by practice and habits. 

As an instinctive growth it is natural and powerful; as a developed 
power it is more accurate and more fruitful in valuable results. 

When influences focus toward an individual , personal magnetism 
grows instinctively in that individual. 

Static poise draws all influences toward a person. 

That which is useful in the highest degree is practical in the same 
degree. 


28 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


Here are five important laws. They should be studied, not only in 
their own statements, but in connection with the pages that follow. 

The last of the five laws is intended to show to the student that 
we are not treading a land of film. Our work is to be of the 
everyday and commonplace kind. 

The first book of personal magnetism deals with the develop¬ 
ment of this power as the result of habits and practice. The 
present work deals with the uses of that power, and to accomplish 
the end most readily we are seeking to build upon the first book a 
system of natural or instinctive growth, thus turning the developed 
form into the natural, without lessening the special advantages of 
the former. 

Static poise is always present in a man or woman who is natur¬ 
ally magnetic. Of a thousand cases or more that were observed 
by the author and thoroughly analyzed since the first book was 
published, not one was an exception to this statement. That is, 
if you find a man or woman who is undoubtedly magnetic, and 
who attracts a following or becomes successful in life, you will be 
able to see the principle of static poise fully exemplified. 

The third or central law holds the key to this part of our work. 
When influences focus toward an individual, personal magnetism 
grows instinctively in that individual. In order to bring about 
this focus of influences there must be a cause, and this is found in 
the condition known as static poise, which draws all influences 
towards a person. 

These influences are of every kind. They spring from those 
about you; from people older than you are, from people of your 
own age, from people younger than you are, from youth and chil¬ 
dren, from those in your employ, from those who employ you, 
from your rulers, even from your king if you dwell under a sover¬ 
eign. It is not an uncommon experience for those high in au¬ 
thority to need the aid of those beneath them; in fact, a ruler is 
helpless except for his assistants. The most successful of mon- 
archs, of generals, of rulers, of employers, are those who know how 
to choose their aids and helpers. One man can do nothing great 
alone. He must depend on others, but he is to be the chooser if 
he would be successful. 

The first choice always goes to those who have static poise; 
and herein the latter succeed because of the mainspring of per¬ 
sonal magnetism. 


V 


ATTRACTION OF CONFIDENCE 


29 


The mighty geniuses of the world have all been born poor, and 
have grown up amid circumstances of self-denial. 

A genius cannot pass from a lowly state to the pinnacle of fame 
by one step. The first move on the chessboard of life is to attract 
the great, to be useful to those higher up in position or authority. 
This has always been the case, and always will be. If you are now 
an underling, you are in the current that may easily sweep you 
on to a higher plane, for you are in your natural element. If fate 
has in store for you a great destiny, your first natural rank is that 
of holding the confidence of a superior. No unemployed man or 
woman ever rose. This does not mean that you must work in a 
store or factory; but it means that you must be useful to others 
before you can be useful to yourself; and such a line of usefulness 
may take you in a store or factory or in a household or elsewhere, 
as accident may determine. 

Out of a hundred or a thousand or any number of helpers, the 
man above you will first select that particular individual who 
shows the best static poise. He does not know it by that name, 
but it does not matter. Old things have rarely been truly named. 
Static is the condition of accumulating magnetism, growing natur¬ 
ally all the time, and yet held without loss. Poise is the mean 
between two extremes. Poise attracts magnetism. Poise draws 
all influences toward you. 

This opens up the most useful the most practical, and yet the 
most sublime phase of the study of personal magnetism. 

If you are now an underling; that is, if you are now helping some 
one else in the world, as an aid or assistant or adviser or in employ; 
you will rise from that condition in point of speed and height in 
exact ratio to your rank in static poise. If you are the employer, 
the one in authority, you will succeed and better yourself in the 
same exact ratio and for the same reason. 

These propositions seem important, but their real value cannot 
be understood until you begin to analzye the successful man or 
woman; not the one who has forced success by trickery or unfair 
means, but who has attracted it by a winning personality. There 
is no exception to the rules laid down. They bring their wealth 
of power as certainly as the sun rises in the eastern sky. 

Poise, therefore, is an attractive force. 

To understand it, imagine a fortress or tower, standing plumb 
against the view. The solidity of its position suggests strength. 


30 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


Near at hand is another fortress that leans to the right, and another 
that leans to the left, still another that leans forward or back; all 
these suggest weakness. You will not seek safety, shelter, or 
protection in one that is out of poise. 

The leaning tower of Pisa may be strong, but it does not look 
so, and certainly is not as solid in its hold on earth as one that 
stands in perfect poise. Before it would be occupied by a stranger 
he would go cautiously about its walls and give them a full test. 
In the same way a person who is out of poise would excite suspicion 
on first approach. Greater familiarity might breed confidence, 
but something that repels prima facie is not capable of holding 
control in high degree over humanity. 

There are three influences at work in every phase of poise in 
man or woman, and they are described as follows: 

First Influence .—Poise induces antagonism. 

Second Influence .—Poise inspires the highest degree of con¬ 
fidence. 

Third Influence .—Poise creates self-containment which is the 
most potent of all agencies for the development of instinctive 
magnetism. 

The antagonist is always on the lookout for an opening that 
shows the weakness of an enemy. Such an opening is impossible 
where there is static poise. 

Other persons who seek contact or association or dealings with 
you will yield to you their full respect and confidence if they find 
you a person of poise in all things. 

But this condition reacts upon the individual. It has a trinity 
of influences; one that repels, one that attracts, and one that works 
within the person. It disarms enemies; it increases friendships; 
and it makes the individual greater because of the feeling of being 
strong and right, of possessing power and having the knowledge 
of its use. 

No other single trait of personality can equal this. 

Having said so much on the subject of poise, let us take up its 
study in a systematic manner. 






Chapter Five 

ipipipIpipipipipipipipifcip^ipip’klp'k'te'Spip'to'toip 


EXTREMES 

ARE 

NEVER ATTRACTIVE 



j» j» PHYSICAL POISE j» j» 

A MF.S AND TERMS are not always 
understood in their true meanings. 
The word poise is an example of this 
fact. It has, in the dictionary, half a 
dozen meanings, some of them opposed 
to others. Its real meaning is balance. 
It implies that both sides, and all sides, 
are equal in weight. From this comes 
the meaning of the well balanced mind 
and judgment. In this life the mental function of humanity is 
so easily thrown out of poise that when a man or woman appears 
who can show evidence of the better condition, respect and follow¬ 
ing are paid as the reward; and this is natural. 

In this chapter we will deal with what is known as physical 
poise, or the balanced body and its faculties. 

Poise under all circumstances has relation to three conditions: 

First: Excess in the wrong direction. 

Second: Excess in the right direction. 

Third: The greatest possible distance from extremes. 

A few examples will show what is meant. A lady enters the 
drawing room, and something in her bearing, known as good 
presence, attracts attention and claims admiration. A man or 
woman of easy carriage, or commanding presence, is always 
magnetic to some degree; and the strange fact is that such a 
















32 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


presence is always found where there is magnetism, no matter 
how great. This means to state that either magnetism is the 
cause of good presence, or else the latter is a necessary attendant 
of the former. In any event, it helps. 

Another lady enters the same drawing room. She is awkward. 
She stumbles, shows embarrassment at every step, and finally 
drops like lead into the first chair that will contain her. She is 
not magnetic, and no lessons can make her so until she overcomes 
this fault. Analysis shows that she walks, stands and even sits 
out of physical poise. Embarrassment is a deadly foe to magnet¬ 
ism, and this fault is the first fruit of a lack of poise. 

Physical poise shows itself in the carriage of the head, of the 
chest, of the body, of the arms, legs, hands, and all parts. It is 
not merely the correct balancing of one portion with another, 
but is the skillful use of the muscles. The dentist who allows the 
instrument to slip from the tooth and lacerate the flesh, is out of 
poise; he needs the practice of the dead still exercises in the first 
book, which is devoted to the cultivation of personal magnetism. 
In play, sports, work and all uses of the body, this law makes or 
breaks each individual who essays to accomplish much. 

The dancer who carries his weight too far forward pitches and is 
clumsy, making his absence more attractive than his presence; 
but if he carries his weight too far back toward the heels, he is 
even more awkward. Skill, perfection of motion, and ease of 
* bearing are all dependent upon exact poise. This is the chief 
fascination in dancing, and friends are made by it, while the oppo¬ 
site methods invite harsh criticisms. If a party of would-be 
dancers were to ask for the first and best advice, they should be 
told to master poise to begin with, and to never lose it. 

In walking, if the head is carried too far to the right, it is out 
of poise; if too far to the left, the same fault exists; if too far 
front, still the same fault is there; and if too far back, it is also 
wrong. No person looks so well in bearing as when the poise of 
the head is perfect. Some persons carry the chest forward, 
that is out of poise; it is a fault. The critic corrects it and the 
chest is then carried-too far back. That is excess of the right 
thing. 

The length of step is too long in most persons, especially if 
they are in a hurry. They stride along at an awkward gait, and 
the critic corrects them by shortening the length of each step. 


PHYSICAL POISE 


33 


Hut many take up this shorter step as a fad, and become affected; 
it is an excess in the right direction. Mincing steps are affectation. 

The speaker makes straight-arm gestures; they are very 
awkward and ludicrous, producing laughter and ridicule. The 
critic suggests the easy curves that nature throws into all motions; 
but the speaker, in his anxiety to get them right, indulges in 
over-curves, and the result is silly affectation. You can readily 
see that the habit that produces laughter and ridicule will defeat 
all magnetism, and the habit that displays affectation will invite 
contempt, which is the opposite effect desired. Therefore there 
is a direct relation between poise and magnetism, between the 
avoiding of extremes and the attainment of success, for the con¬ 
ditions that give rise to ridicule are barriers in the path of the 
offender. 

A craned neck, or dropped chest, suggests weakness; to over¬ 
come it by assuming a bombastic carriage of the body, is even 
more injurious to the prestige of the person who thus keeps out 
of poise. 

Some persons walk like a stick, no part of the body having 
muscular play; others swagger and sway; some walk with closed 
legs and knees almost touching; others waddle, especially if they 
are inclined to obesity; some throw the feet too far forward with 
each step; others throw the heels too far back; some turn out 
the toes too far; others turn them in too far; and there are a 
multitude of peculiarities, all of which can be accounted for under 
this law of physical poise. On the one hand, stiffness, awkward¬ 
ness and clumsiness, interfere with the freedom and ease of the 
man or woman; and on the other hand, affectation, assumed 
positions and manners indicate the attempt to fight down the 
errors without knowing the real cause. 

Let the law of physical poise be applied, and error can no more 
exist than can the ice of the North lie unchanged beneath a tropical 
sun. 

The best schooling for the acquisition of a perfect carriage, for 
a splendid presence, for freedom from excess in either direction, 
will be found in the Book of Tym, which is the greatest possible 
aid to the advanced study of magnetism. The weaknesses of physi¬ 
cal errors carry age into the young body; while the law of poise 
keeps the old looking young. Vitality is favored in such case. 

Remember that weeds are everywhere. If you can find a place 


34 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


on earth where they will not grow, then nothing else will grow 
there. In every human being where there is opportunity for the 
development of power, weeds step first into place and seek to 
hold sway. To fight out these weeds we must study and under¬ 
stand the law of poise; or that middle balance between extremes; 
on the one hand, the extreme of error through drifting; on the 
other hand the extreme of correcting the error by excess in the 
opposite direction, as is seen in the manners of the dude or fop 
who apes the right without producing it. 

Midway between extremes is natural perfection, and this is 
poise. While it is not easily attainable, it can be approached, 
and the benefits are at once striking and convincing. 



/ 


Chapter Six 


NATURAL 

MAGNETIC ATTRACTIONS 
BEGIN AT HOME 



.* j* DOMESTIC POISE j* jt 

ONTINUING the study of this great 
law of magnetism, we come to the 
conditions that confront members of 
the family in their own home. All 
things begin at home. What you are 
there you will be elsewhere, in spite of 
all efforts to the contrary. ,^.s con¬ 
fidence of others in yourself must precede 
your control of them, it is necessary that 
your personal attractiveness shall win them to you at the start. 
As soon as you repel, others may use you, but will not esteem you. 

What you are therefore before the eyes of the public, you must 
first make yourself in your home. The braggart abroad may be 
the hen-peck at the fireside; and these are the two extremes 
beyond poise; they are easily interchangeable. 

The qualities that gnaw at a person’s power are first formed in 
the domestic circle. The clergyman who gradually lost his hold 
on his congregation and was compelled to move away, was found 
to have been indulging in petty tyranny at home, and this reflected 
itself in his character before the public. The men and women 
who are strong in the eyes of the world, are strong in the eyes of 
their families. 

It is easy to get out of poise. There are many phases of thi§ 
fault, and the most we can do is to touch upon some of them. 


\ 



























36 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


Cheapness of manner in the family is one of the most common of 
examples. Stiff formality is always out of poise; and no really 
great man or woman was ever guilty of it. Dignity that sits 
naturally on the individual attracts by reason of its simplicity 
and genuineness. The geniuses and leading characters that live 
or that have lived, fill history with examples of gentleness and 
plainness in their lives; lacking the boastfulness and pomposity 
that might seem to belong to them. 

Thus these two qualities place the individual out of poise. 
To be cheap on the one hand, or to be pompous and brutal on the 
other hand, is to be out of poise. Or to be lacking in the good 
manners that rise from a soul rich in its qualities, is as much out 
of poise as to be formal, stiff, and austere. 

Most men and women win their mates by the exhibition of good 
manners before marriage, and then let loose all their restraint on 
the theory that a man may be a boor before his wife, or a woman 
may be a common jade before her husband; the only time for 
courteous display being when some disinterested parties call to 
see them. On the same principle, the reservation of the best 
room in the house for outsiders often throws the family into 
uncomfortable and unhealthy apartments. What is good enough 
for the stranger is none too good for the family. 

The member of the household who drops into a lack of good 
manners is sure to be out of poise in association with the outside 
world, and this cheapness will follow at every step. The more 
an effort is made to get in poise, the more lamentable will be the 
failure. The cure of this trouble is to develop a gentleness, 
sweetness and kindliness in the family circle, to be watchful of 
the needs of others, to be generous and helpful to all about you, 
and to put into practice the plain dictates of good manners before 
all from the lowliest to the highest. This can be done without 
going to the other extreme, as did the wife who realized that her 
hard-working husband came home to a cheerless fireside, and she 
therefore resolved to meet him with a smile. In her excess she 
assumed what she could not naturally carry, and he was compelled 
to ask her why she grinned at him all the time. She went off 
her poise in the other direction. 

The cheapness of home conduct saturates the whole being for 
contact with the outside world. Conversation, address, apparel, 
and subjects of interest are all lowered. 


% 


A 


DOMESTIC POISE 


37 


A wife likes attention. Neglect her and she will seek it else- 4 
where. But to turn over the new leaf with a bang and shower 
annoying address to her is to get out of poise on the other side. 
The man who is\o habitually attentive to his wife that she knows 
it to be natural with him, is her master; she will obey him, and 
will cherish his leadership. The woman who studies her husband’s 
needs at all times, and does not slop over in her display of affection, 
will keep him within doors while other spouses are cantering over 
town for amusement. 

Children cannot be neglected ninety per cent of the time, and 
then caressed to extremes the other ten per cent; they know that 
the lavish show is an empty bauble. The child that is properly 
brought up, is given attention many times a day, and a genuine 
interest is taken in their ambitions, small as they may be. Neglect 
of any member of the family brings its penalties in the years that 
ring their mournful cadences over the memories of those that sleep 
under the sod. 

A little girl was run down by an automobile and her leg was 
broken. She confided her heart to the doctor when she said: 
“I wish I was a cripple all the time, for then my papa would love 
me, and take me in his arms.” He showed excess of affection when 
sorrow came. But that w r as not in poise. An evenness of con¬ 
duct toward the little ones welds hearts to hearts, and makes the 
after years of development easier for the parents; for children 
recall with appreciation the steady interest that clothed their 
younger years with affection and kindness. 

Magnetic control over children begins in poise at home; by 
which they are made to realize that parents hold them in the 
deepest concern all the time, and not merely when they are ill. 

Excess of good nature when not deserved, should give way to 
firmness without unkindness; for lack of discipline brings rebellion 
in time. But ill nature, harsh words, severe temper, the blow that 
falls on slight provocation: all these are out of poise. The child 
knows it instinctively if not by process of reasoning. Some parents 
are soft and shallow in their methods, and then are cruel and 
hideous by way of making both sides balance; but these are out 
of poise. One leans to weakness, the other to brutality. 

No parent who keeps in poise ever fails to bring up good children. 

To be in one mood one day and in another the next day, is to be 
out of poise both days; for nature strikes her balance with unfail- 


38 


A D V ANCEI) M AGNE T I S M 


ing certainty. How much grander it is to let your family know 
how to take you, what to expect, and the mood that you will be in 
for the next dozen or fifty years? This means that your hold on 
me affections and respect of your family will be made stronger 
as the time goes by and you will be obeyed because you are beloved. 
The wives of great men watch them at all times to see that they 
keep as much in poise as possible; for woman’s intuition knows 
the fault and the remedy when a loved one is in her care. God 
pity the man who is struggling for recognition before the world, 
who has no wife to inspire him, or whose help-meet is not in 
sympathy with his life work! 

In your joy and laughter do not run to the silly excesses; in 
your tears and sorrows do not plunge into meaningless gloom. 
If }mu are fond of humor and jokes, let them be within bounds, 
and hold yourself always in the most careful poise in this regard; 
for the father or mother who plays the monkey or the soubrette, 
loses the respect that children pay to those who are their natural 
protectors. 

Do not run to slang, nor to cheap diction at home. Let your 
vocabulary be as choice as when you are in the presence of 
strangers. But do not assume a prudish stiffness and stilted 
selection of terms in either case. A large knowledge of words, 
and a correct use of them in all their finer shades of meaning will 
help you to express yourself in the most effective language. 
Were we to make a suggestion that will help you along faster in 
the good opinions of others, we would advise that you add one 
new word each day for ten years to your usable vocabulary; 
that you actually employ the word until its exact meaning is 
fully understood; and that you never let go of it. The rule is 
that the more words you can actually use with accuracy, the 
more control you will have over the thoughts and minds of others; 
for words carry the purpose that is in your own brain, and the 
lack of them makes the conveyance defective. 

Some persons talk only in poetical terms and flowery style, 
even when dealing with kitchen subjects; this is ridiculous 
because it is out of poise; but the most frequent of faults is the 
use of cheap talk and slang expressions. They wipe out all good 
opinions that others might have of your qualities, and you fail 
in life, unless your mission is to do menial work or run in the 
stratum of the bar room or race course gamblers. 


•DOMESTIC POISE 


39 


An interest in the welfare, progress, health, and doings of others 
of the family should be unselfish, and savor of self-denial. But to 
make it excessive or impertinent would turn it from its poise and 
reach the stage of meddling. On the other hand the lack of an 
unselfish interest would be deplorable, as the social character of 
the fireside life would at once fail. Thus to be in poise is to avoid 
the inclination away from the perfect medium. There is no poise 
that cannot lean either way; on the one side toward wrong, and 
on the other side toward an excess in the reverse direction. 

Play, merriment, holiday, vacation and the spirit of good time 
should be frequent in the domestic relationship to neglect which 
would mean a dry and unattractive life; but to make the lighter 
side extravagant or over-done would weaken the usefulness of 
these functions. Poise is the best power to hold the family 
together, and the family that is cemented by ties of blood and 
love is sure to hold a magnetic place in the world. It is wrong 
for parents to deny the holiday spirit to the family; and it is 
equally wrong for any one member to seek an excess of it. 
Thought and careful planning bring the most pleasing results. 

Activities should be taught to all the members of the family, 
young and old; but drudgery and slave-toil are not necessary in 
this age of advanced living. Children should be taught that all 
honest labor, from the work of the household up to the highest 
duties are ennobling; and they should be given their share up to 
their limit of ability; no more. Poise is best for them, as for the 
older members. 

Laziness is out of poise. Idleness is the workshop of his ill- 
fated majesty. Waste of time is robbery of life. Rest has its 
place, but too much is also out of poise. On the other hand an 
unreasonable amount of work, or too hard labor is likewise wrong. 
Haste not, rest not, is the philosopher’s way of putting things 
in poise. 

Giving way to the feelings, as of anger and irritability, is an 
error that weakens the influence and control of a member of the 
family. Some people are not able to hold themselves in check. 
They fly off their pedestals in a second, make a foolish display of 
irascibility, and are mentally sized up even by the children. 
Nothing needs a supreme mastery more than the temper. Yet 
not to feel, and not to have a sensitive spirit is nervous decadence. 
Poise is needed; neither extreme. 


4 


Chapter Seven 

MEN TOGETHER 
WOMEN TOGETHER 
AND MEN AND WOMEN 
MAKE UP THE WORLD 

ji j> SOCIAL POISE j* <A 

T ERY PERSON who is not a hermit, 
or whose mind is not diseased, seeks 
the companionship of friends, and the 
relationship of acquaintances. What 
is known as friendship among men is 
always on a par with the character of 
those who engage in it. Most men who 
meet each other and who wish to make 
the occasion pleasing, seek a saloon and 
call for beer or liquor, after which the cigar, and then the women 
are introduced. A good time, or the friendship of the common 
run of men, means beer, smoking and prostitution. 

A merchant may say to his clerk, “ Show Mr. Smith a good time, 
he has come to buy a big bill of goods,” and the clerk would, if he 
were up to date, produce the beer, the cigars and the women. Some 
business men do not have to buy trade by such favors; and others 
who would like to buy trade, are unwilling to soil their consciences 
to that extent. But the understood method is that which we 
have stated. This proposition was challenged by a reader of 
these advanced pages, and so we left the matter to the first mer¬ 
chant we met who was disposed to tell the truth. He was asked what 
would be his method of dealing with the purchasing agent of some 
concern to whom he would like to sell a large bill of goods, and he 























SOCIAL POISE 


41 


replied: “ I would have my representative entertain the buyer, 

and make him feel at home in the city for a day or two.”—“ But 
how would he do that?”—“He would find out what kind of man 
he was dealing with. If the usual sort of man, he would let him 
have what he wanted to drink. The man would keep his head all 
right, for the sake of his position. Then he would have his choice 
of cigars. Then he could be shown the city at night. This means 
the high toned houses.” All this was rolled off with an air of 
usual business methods. Another merchant was asked a similar 
series of questions, and replied: “The greatest problem we have 
to deal with when men from out the city come here, and we wish 
to give them a welcome, is their persistent inquiry for houses 
where women can be had.” Soon our friend was convinced that 
most men are bad. 

Then the club man is invariably one who has the opportunity 
of using his social connection for the purpose of prostitution. 
Some years ago this statement was made and challenged. We 
asked ten unbelievers in its accuracy, to become members of the 
nicest and most esteemed of clubs in as many different cities. 
They did this under pledge to tell the truth and the whole truth. 
As a result, after three years of membership, they reported that 
the man’s club was merely a shelter for prostitution, while it had 
ostensibly a dozen other functions, some of them strictly excellent. 
One member, a business man of wealth and keen discernment, 
says: “ I never believed that men’s clubs were organized for bad 
purposes, for they make such a showing of good intentions. 
But I have satisfied myself that the same club can contain every 
grade of man morally that is found in business. What surprises 
me most is the good things they profess and actually do, while 
harboring the very worst. I am now sure that the husband who 
wishes to be untrue to his wife and who seeks protection where 
evidence is not obtainable, need only join a club and become a 
clubman.” 

Thus we see the tendency of social environments. They 
are the choosing of the man or woman who is found in them. 

Social life of today has four divisions. The first is that in 
which men only are included. The second is that is which women 
only are included. The third is that in which both sexes are 
included. The fourth is that in which the means of entertain¬ 
ment are exceptional. 


42 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


When men only constitute the membership or make-up of the 
party the means of entertainment are drink, cigars, women, cards, 
gambling, gossip and foul conversation; unless an exceptional 
character prevails in the personelle. 

When women form the party, the means of entertainment are 
gossip, cards, drink, sometimes men, and occasionally foul con¬ 
versation; unless the character of the party is exceptional. 

When both men and women form the party, the means of 
entertainment are gluttony, drink, cheap talk, cigars for the men, 
cards, gambling perhaps, and a bore of a time until the moment 
for departure has arrived; unless there is an exceptional character 
involved in the function. The gluttony consists in the dinner, 
without which no human being in the social swim would think of 
trying to please other human beings; and the greater the number 
of the courses in this gluttony contest, the more eclat the affair 
will have. 

If you can find any other quality prevailing or present in the 
social functions of this age, from the small fry of society up to the 
barons of America, we should be pleased to know what it is. 

The exceptional means of entertainment are those that omit 
the cigar, the cards, the gluttony, the gambling, the prostitution, 
the gossip, the cheap talk, and the foul conversation; but what 
would be left? Deadness beyond comprehension would close in 
upon life in the great world of society. 

The methods employed by men and women for entertaining 
their friends are the reflex of their own lives, thoughts and char¬ 
acter. For instance, instead of the elaborate and useless banquet 
or formal dinner, no greater friendship could be shown than the 
setting of a simple three-course meal. A glass of absolutely pure 
water, invitingly cool, and a plate of bread with fruits and vege¬ 
tables, followed by some dainty, would more than fill the needs of 
a guest, and would leave a healthful and wholesome feeling; but 
the host who would serve nature’s best foods would be set down 
as a fool, so fixed is public opinion in the wrong direction. 

As long as the mind of the public is out of poise, so long will the 
means of entertainment be out of poise. For these reasons it is 
necessary for the student of personal magnetism to become an 
exclusive individual. This you can do without separating your¬ 
self from your friends or the public. They are your people, but 
you must be their ruler. To do this you must rise in a magnetic 


S 0 C I A L P 0 I S E 


43 


sense above them, and not be one of them. They are out of poise. 
You cannot be a hermit ruler. 

Association is necessary, but it must be the mingling of the 
sovereign with the people in the relationship of ruler and subject. 
Human society must always exist, and its interest in itself is 
necessary to the well being of the nation. In proportion as it 
approaches the condition of poise, in the same degree will it benefit 
the nation and each individual member. But today it is so far 
out ol poise that it would be impossible to imagine a more deplor¬ 
able state of affairs. All sincerity has gone out of it, and gross 
selfishness coupled with the love of display have taken its place. 

While association and mingling are necessary, the idea of 
separation and exclusiveness must be kept constantly in mind. 
This idea is peculiar to itself. In order for you to be exclusive 
it is not necessary for you to manifest to others this self-contain¬ 
ment. If it does become known, its purpose will be seen and the 
end you have in view will not be reached. 

The great minds of the world have always had ways of con¬ 
cealing their methods of dealing with people. To publish the 
mode of proceeding is to place in the hands of your subjects the 
weapons of victory, and this is'neither good sense nor good 
management. 

As far as social relations are concerned, you should adopt the 
following plan of getting in poise, and not allowing others to 
sweep your feet from under you. If taste for the degrading 
pleasures, or inclination to please others, or a desire to get into 
the hearts of your closest friends, tempt you to get out of poise, 
it is necessary to suspend this study of magnetic control. 

If, on the other hand, you are willing to place yourself apart 
from these false pleasures so that you can secure the poise required 
for mastery, the suggestions to be given here should be faith¬ 
fully adopted. 

First, all the false pleasures must be avoided; not by leaving 
the environments where they occur, but by not becoming a part 
of them. 

Second, in separating yourself from them you are not to make 
this separation apparent to others. This requires the most con¬ 
summate skill. 

Third, in your exclusiveness you must appear to be fully in 
sympathy with the means of entertainment, for it is important 


44 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


that you do not attract attention by a display of exceptional 
goodness in this age of mockery. 

Here is an example: A lawyer of good standing joined a club 
where over two hundred business men were constantly met. 
There were other lawyers in the same club. But this particular 
attorney made himself so pleasing in his manners to all that he 
became popular. In time he was invited to enter upon certain 
private escapades with women, but he did not decline; he merely 
had other engagements that made it impossible for him to do so. 
When it came to champagne, and other drinks, he did not refuse 
them, but was not then prepared to take them, as he had some 
friends whom he was to meet, or other engagements which made 
it advisable not to drink alcoholic beverages. So, in the weeks, 
months and years of his membership, he maintained that perfect 
poise in social relations that gave him standing. He soon found 
that all his friends respected him. A very wealthy and prominent 
business man selected him as his counsellor, in place of another 
lawyer who belonged to the same club, and gave his reasons as 
follows to his partner: “This man seems to carry himself just 
right at all times. His judgment seems excellent. He is con¬ 
servative, careful, steady, of good sense in his personal conduct, 
inspires confidence, and draws others to him like a magnet. I can¬ 
not exactly explain it, but there is something in the man that 
makes me believe in him.” What greater tribute to the power 
of advanced magnetism could be paid to any human being than 
this? And he was right. The former counsellor whom he gently 
laid aside, proved to be out of poise more and more as the years 
went by, and this lawyer who took his place came more and more 
in poise. He is now a member of the United States Senate. 
His career has been carefully followed by the author as he was 
once and for years a student of the works on magnetism, from the 
first to the greatest volumes. 

If you attend a social gathering where gossip is on the tapis, 
you must not offend by refusing to mingle with the others, but you 
can talk on the same subject in a different strain, and gradually 
swing the theme to other matters. If you are invited to attend a 
smoker, you can have some other engagement; and a student of 
magnetism has an unending engagement. If you are with men 
after a dinner who are to smoke, you can remain with them and 
not smoke; as you can truthfully say that you think your health 






SOCIAL POISE 


45 


is better by not indulging too freely in the pleasure. This state¬ 
ment was made not long ago in a group of ten men, and seven of 
them never lighted their cigars. They happened to remember 
that their medical advisers had suggested the very same things. 
To change the temporary indulgence of seven men is not an 
empty victory. Thus it is possible to keep in poise, not offend, 
and do good. 

To be exclusive as far as the means of entertainment are con¬ 
cerned is not very easy, yet the habit grows so gracefully and 
firmly that it remains when once established. We would advise 
you never to give a banquet or formal dinner; for this evil is the 
most appalling curse in modern life, and you should not be a party 
to it. Those who seem compelled through custom to give such 
dinners, hate the function and despise themselves for being slaves 
to it. We appreciate the wife of another United States Senator 
who, in the city of Washington, has given elaborate but sensible 
dinners in which the foods are cooked and served on hygienic 
principles. There are plenty of plain and wholesome foods to be 
had to fully supply the table without recourse to the barbarous 
and uncivilized dishes known as French cooking. It is not neces¬ 
sary for you to become a devotee of gluttony in order to have and 
to hold friendships in this world. 

Poise is the greatest of all principles. 

It is the basis of the art of sculpture and of painting. It is the 
basis of architecture. It is the basic law of every phase of science 
and physics, in the worlds of art and of mechanics. In the life of 
a human being, strength, success and triumph come in proportion 
as poise is sought and maintained. 

Not only in social pleasures must you get in poise, but in all 
social communications. One prevailing idea of sociability is to 
talk. To not engage in conversation, or to be unduly silent or 
reticent, is to be out of poise; and, on the other hand, to be too 
talkative, is likewise to be out of poise. Both extremes must be 
avoided, and success in life means the escape from extremes. 
When you are as far away as possible from these conditions, you 
are in perfect poise. 

Do not give advice too freely. And do not deny it when it 
may do good and will be accepted. The person who has a solu¬ 
tion for everything and lets it fall from his lips on the least hint, 
holds the respect of no one. The same thing is true of those who 


46 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


condemn freely. If you approach a partisan, and most persons 
are such, all you have to do to start his mind a-whirl is to suggest 
that something is going wrong in the administration of public 
affairs; he is soon going, having himself wound up all the time, 
and never getting wholly unwound; he talks most vehemently, 
and generally incoherently, on each and every phase of the subject, 
and his work stands still while his soap-box eloquence steams 
forth. This is the common type of man found in localities where 
partisan politics prevail, and where men are not above their 
party. 

This man is out of poise. If you wish the services of a lawyer, 
you would keep far away from the man who condemns freely, or 
who has an offhand view on any matter that may be mentioned, 
or who has decided opinions to hurl at you. If you wish the 
services of a physician, you will select the one who seems to you 
to be most in poise mentally and physically as well as socially. 
If any professional aid is required you will instinctively apply the 
same unwritten law, for it has come down to us from the remotest 
ages. The lack of poise repels. 

Thus this one principle attracts, and that which attracts is 
always magnetic. 

To have no opinion on any subject is to be out of poise; to have 
too many and too decided views is to be out of poise in the other 
direction. “ Let discretion be your tutor, ” said Hamlet to the 
players, when he warned them not to overdo, and not to come tar¬ 
dily off; showing that the one idea of poise has been paramount in 
every great mind all through the history of humanity. 

Harsh criticism is out of balance; and lack of criticism when 
good may be done is equally out of balance. The rule is this: 
if the criticism will help to hold some other person in better lines 
of action, and is given for no other purpose, it is due and necessary. 
As long as the world has faults, the people must be held up to stan¬ 
dards of excellence in order to maintain warfare against imper¬ 
fection. But criticism as usually given is wrong, for its purpose is 
to tear down without offering to re-build, to hurt rather than help. 

Frivolity weakens the control which you may have over others 
in the social world. If you are silly, if you make puns without 
provocation, if you use funny language or speak in a funny way 
or cavort for the purpose of being amusing, or guy and kid others, 
or use sarcasm just because it will subject others to funny ridicule 


SOCIAL POISE 


47 


or do similar silly things, you are decidedly out of poise. On the 
other hand, if you have no sunshine in your nature, if you go about 
with a coffin-shaped face saying and doing solemn things just 
because you live in the vale of tears and are a poor dying worm, 
you are a nuisance to the world and have no right to be at large. 

Sources of amusement often put a person in or out of poise. 
\ our position in this respect can be easily read by the things that 
please you. If you take your friends to comic opera, or to farce 
plays, or to senseless vaudeville as most of it is, you^are out of 
poise; and your friends will not enjoy the occasion unless they too 
are out of poise. 

There are wholesome forms of entertainment to be had in most 
cities; although they are growing less each year, owing to the fact 
that the general public is out of poise. Still the number of people 
who are in poise, or reasonably near that condition, is greater than 
one would think. The trouble is to find them and to get them 
together. Amusements that leave a bad odor in the memory or a 
bad taste in the sense of appreciation, are not wholesome. It is in 
the memory of a thing that the deepest pleasure is found; and 
there are people enough to appreciate this fact who could be 
brought together in some way. Magnetism is a mutually attract¬ 
ing force, and could be employed to this end. 

Too much frivolity and silly entertainment weaken the brain, 
and make it more and more difficult to appreciate the value of the 
substantial and satisfying forms of pleasure. All work, and all 
seriousness take the humanity out of a person. Poise is the 
avoidance of both extremes. 

The kind of reading a person engages in indicates the true charac¬ 
ter of the individual. On a train recently a man who was making 
his way in the world, was seen to be reading a sensational evening 
paper. One seat in front of him another man was seen perusing 
Virgil. Here were what might seem like extremes, but they were 
not. One was feeding the surface of his brain; the other was feed¬ 
ing his deeper mind. The deeper the foundation rests in earth the 
stronger the tower stands in its perfect poise. Shallow minds like 
shallow walls are unsafe, and never win the confidence of the public. 

Religious association is prolific in the formation of character 
good or bad. The fact that a man goes to church does not estab¬ 
lish his religious temperament. Display of religious feeling is a 
clear indication of lack of poise. Works alone count for value 



48 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 

before the world. To give up the varieties of an all-round life 
for the seclusion of one kind of life is to get out of poise. The 
brain denotes the many-sided nature of a man or woman, and no 
one can safely shut up all the departments but one and remain 
well balanced. Nor will such a person find followers. 

People make the mistake of believing that this world is nothing 
at all, and the next world is all in all. The fact is that each world 
has its time and place and demands a recognition of the necessity 
of living the very best in the ever-present NOW. The pilgrim here 
is making the temple in which he will dwell in the hereafter. 
To neglect today for tomorrow is to chase the end of a rainbow. 
There is no tomorrow, and today is eternal. 

The individual who keeps in poise is not one-sided in religion 
or out of it. He has his moral and ethical side; and he has his 
practical side. He turns his religious creed into a living good for 
the benefit of all who may be reached by its influence; and he 
turns his practical life into moral channels because they alone are 
right. But he does not boast of these deeds, nor of his beliefs, 
nor of his works, nor of his intentions. People soon grow to have 
confidence in him, for they see a well-balanced man. 

And confidence is the mainspring of magnetism. 

Get apart from others while still mingling with them. Do not 
be one of them in fact while seeming to be in the thickest of 
society. Let no person suspect that you are trying to maintain a 
better standard than they, for the knowledge of this fact would 
place you in the light of one who was thankful that he was not 
like other men; yet be unlike them when they are below a fit 
standard of life. The offence is in the boast; and in the emptiness 
of the boast also. 

It is of necessity true that, as long as the world in general is out 
of poise, the man or woman who would be in poise must be different 
from the others; yet must not parade the fact. If there were no 
masses there would be no ladder of success to climb. Take out of 
life all who live except those that are superior in talents and execu¬ 
tive powers, and they would dwell like castles that lack their 
foundations. The masses are made to climb over. The millions 
of lives that fail are the stepping ground of the few that succeed. 
Failure has its causes, and they are as natural and logical as any 
that ever existed. Inactivity and lack of judgment will explain 
all the losses that have ever occurred or that ever will occur. 


SOCIAL POISE 


49 


The inactive person is always out of poise. The other extreme 
is useless activity, and this is out of poise. The only kind that 
counts is the kind that is coupled with sense and has for its end 
some useful purpose. To this one quality harness the clear-cut 
judgment of a well poised mind, and failure is as impossible as that 
a man shall die before he had existence. 

But the masses are led by their tastes, passions, likes and dis¬ 
likes, and they inherit from the people of Sodom their inclination 
to ridicule the better phases of existence; and so God has made 
them masses in order that those who appreciate the talents that 
are inborn in every individual may have the opportunity of rising 
in the world. 

For this reason you should become a ruler of those about you, 
and should exclude your methods from theirs in order that you 
may use them for proper success in the great battle of existence. 


Chapter Eight 

r^ip’Ipipipip'Ip'Sp’Ipipipipipipipip’Sp’Ipipip’Ip’Spipipipip^P^P 


AGGRESSIVE CONTROL 
AND 

DEFENSIVE CONTROL 

ARE AIDED BY MAGNETIC POISE 


PERSONAL HABITS OF POISE 


% ESPITE ALL EFFORTS to acquire 
5 personal power, if you are out of poise 
p in your habits you will fail. In the 
preceding chapter we spoke of the rela¬ 
tion of the individual to others. Now 
we will refer to the relation of self with 
self. In private life, as well as in your 
maintenance of careful conduct toward 
yourself when others are present, you 
should understand what is meant by poise, and how to apply it. 
As you see yourself, or should see yourself, others will see you. 
What you are with relation to yourself, you will be to others. 

The moods and feelings that are transitory in the life of a human 
being, determine the degree of control that may be exercised over 
a person; but, inversely, also determine the power to employ that 
control. If you strike a man, as the saying is, when you find him 
in a generous mood, you will be able to sway him in the line of 
generosity much more readily than when he is in a selfish mood. 
A father who had longed and hoped for a boy, but whose family 
contained only girls, was the recipient of a telephone message to 
the effect that the desired boy had arrived, and somewhat unex¬ 
pectedly. His stern and crabid manner toward his employees, 
at once changed; he allowed leaves of absence, overlooked errors, 
ceased to scold, and otherwise gave tangible evidence of his 
























PERSONAL HABITS OF POISE 51 

pleasure. A lady, hearing of his temporary change of mood, called 
on him for a subscription for charity that had long been deferred, 
and was given double the amount she asked for. 

This is a type of that fleeting condition of the heart that affects 
the mind, and through the mind reaches the practical side of life. 

A man or woman who knows nothing of the power of moods and 
feelings over the will, can hardly hope to rule people. This 
branch of the study of personal magnetism will be fully considered 
in a later part of the present work. At this stage we will look at 
its reverse side. 

In the meantime we will present several vital principles that 
govern the whole method : 

1. A 'person out of poise may be more readily swayed than one 
who is in poise. 

2. A person who is in absolute poise is not controlled by any 
power, human or otherwise, except by deliberate consent. 

3. A person out of poise cannot control others. 

4- A person who is in poise holds many reins of control. 

The foregoing rules relate to poise. 

There are others that bear upon the question of moods and 
feelings in their connection with the laws of personal poise. 

5. A person who controls all moods and feelings is in personal 
poise. 

6. A person who does not control all moods and feelings is not in 
personal poise. 

There are still others that are helpful in the understanding of 
those that precede. 

7. A person who does not control his moods and feelings soon 
becomes their slave, and they control him. 

8. In proportion as a person controls his moods and feelings 
they become his slaves and he their master. 

What the moods and feelings are, will be discussed later on in 
this book. At the present stage we have to do with the personal 
poise of the student, and refer only in a general way to the 
influences that throw one out of balance with himself. 

It would be well to look ahead to the chapters that contain the 
system of transmigration, and there analyze the various moods 


52 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


and feelings, in connection with the present chapter. As soon as 
you have ascertained what they are as far as they have relation 
to magnetism, you should next learn how many of them are at 
times dominant in your character. Having done this, make up 
your mind that you will master them and not allow them to master 
you. 

Take any one of them that you please. While studying it 
apart from actual experience, you will see only the philosophy of 
the matter. ILis not real. The true benefit arises when you can 
come in contact with the experience that is involved in entering 
the mood or feeling. Look at the flippant mood; you know what 
that is; everybody does; it is the most common of all; but the 
man or woman who becomes its slave is not respected even by 
those who give way to it themselves. 

It is the one mood that takes away the dignity of a person, that 
shows the lighter nature with its- faults and often its absurdities, 
and exposes the subject to the full view of those who have hitherto 
looked up to them as examples of a higher standard. It begins at 
home, and is due to an unloosening of the restraints that are 
always a burden to a light mind. Confined to home life the 
flippant nature does no immediate harm except to cause a loss 
of that profound respect which the members of a family ought to 
entertain for each other. If a man is accomplishing anything 
great in the world, he will not be held in less esteem because he is 
given to silly exhibitions at home. If a woman has won her 
laurels in the splendid management of her household affairs, she 
need not fear loss of prestige because of certain frivolities that are 
escape valves of a pent up power. But the custom of men and 
women in the secret walks of life, as at home or with boon com¬ 
panions, of letting go their feelings, either of flippancy or any other 
mood, does not build character, and this is needed in all forms of 
control, whether of self or others. 

Any mood may be mentioned and followed out in the same way. 
Hatred, revenge, dislike, dissatisfaction, and many kindred moods 
are all masters or slaves; they occupy no middle ground. Most of 
them run into excitement. Let a person give way to one of them, 
and influence at once is weakened, although the temporary rush 
of power may be increased. 

An illustration of this effect may be seen almost any day. Here 
is a man who is speaking on a subject in conversation with a 


PERSONAL HABITS OF POISE 


53 


stranger; he impresses him for a while, but soon the stranger sees 
that the man is giving vent to some dislike of another, and the 
language, the diction, the ideas all swing a little out of poise; 
just enough to indicate that the talker is not a safe counsellor. 
Lawyers in addressing juries, sometimes go beyond the line of 
poise in the way they state their thoughts, and juries lose full 
confidence in them. 

In business the same law holds good. The clerk tries to sell to 
advantage, and finds himself losing ground the more he talks; 
but it is not due to the amount of talk. The fault is in the way 
the ideas are expressed. A man may have goods that are so much 
needed that they will sell themselves, but this is not the usual 
case. Talking is advantageous if done in poise, and the more a 
man talks when there is need of it, the more ground he will gain 
with another if he remains in poise, not only of ideas, but also of 
manner of expressing himself. Herein the study of expression is 
immensely helpful to the man or woman who would be magnetic 
in conversation or address. 

Last Sunday a clergyman became irritated, but only in slight 
degree, by the coughing in his church; and he asked that those 
who were coughing would try to avoid it. The same congregation 
never coughed when a certain magnetic pulpit orator addressed 
them, and the ability to check all interruptions is one of the tests 
of magnetism. This particular clergyman had a coughing con¬ 
gregation because he could not hold their absolute interest. His 
rebuke was evidence of a lack of poise, for it was out of place, 
ill-judged and ineffective. 

Another preacher heard the cars go by at the distance of half 
a mile from the church. Its noise slightly disturbed him. He 
gave way to his feelings and uttered a severe rebuke for Sunday 
travel. This was out of poise in the manner in which it was 
uttered, the language was intemperate and the effect was the 
opposite of that which he intended. It led to his dismissal. 
Even though his opinions were correctly based, the immoderate 
manner of expressing them put him out of poise. 

Still another preacher was interrupted by the violent cracking 
of peanut shells and the eating of their contents during a solemn 
evening service. His rebuke was intemperate. Being out of 
poise it re-acted on him, lead to the sobriquet of the “peanut 
preacher,” and ended in his dismissal. 


54 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


Immoderate praise or condemnation is out of poise. Lack of 
praise or condemnation is likewise out of poise. There is a middle 
ground that uplifts the power of the man or woman occupying it; 
and this law applies to all departments of life, in mere conversation 
as well as in the higher uses of speech. 

The theatre is often the place where this power is seen. If an 
attendant is over-enthusiastic in applauding, you may know that 
there is a personal interest, or else a lack of poise. Perfect dullness 
is not good taste; for, if the play or the playing is pleasurable, 
there should be some evidence of approval. Excessive demon¬ 
stration is never in good taste. 

In a great political convention the leaders are passive, but the 

masses are wild and delirious. These two conditions show the 

/ 

real rank of both classes. The unmagnetic fly off their base on the 
least instigation; the magnetic hold their poise at all times when 
the power is present with them. 

It is this lack of poise that makes the masses. Take it away and 
there would be no masses. It is seen in mob rule, when the least 
suggestion turns a vast assemblage out of mental balance for the 
time being. They are slaves to their feelings. They cannot be 
reasoned with. They have no faculties in use, except passion, 
and they allow it to rule them until they cool off, when the murder 
committed remains to haunt them during the after years, provided 
they possess the least spark of conscience. A man who allows 
himself to get out of poise is a menace to himself, to his friends 
and to the public. He is the one particular nuisance on the face 
of the globe, and his name is legion upon legion. He has no limit. 

One day he lauds the hero to the skies; then a change comes over 
his moods, and this same hero is torn and tortured to gratify his 
whims. In the olden days, two or more thousand years back, the 
men who did the most for humanity, were those who, after being 
made idols of love and adoration, were put to death at the sugges¬ 
tion of other minds that put the public out of poise. 

Gratitude is a weak quality in public and private life, because 
the minds of men and women fall from their poise so easily. 
Republics are ungrateful, and republics are masses. You may 
heap an enormous pile of favors upon a helpless man, and he will 
expect more; deny him and he will become your enemy; favor 
him often and deny him once, and he will do you injury. The 
debtor hates the creditor, although the creditor has done nothing 


PERSONAL HABITS OF POISE 


55 


but favor the debtor. “That man looks at me every time I meet 
him, as though he wanted me to pay him what I owe him,” says 
the bitter fellow who has received the property of the friend and 
has not made restitution. The mere glance of the eye is enough 
to put the debtor out of poise; so easy it is to lose one's balance in 
feeling. The cause is never adequate. 

There are three results from this lack of personal poise: 

1. It leads to loss of immediate advantage. 

2. It produces a feeling of distrust in the ability and sagacity of 
one who makes it public as a habit. 

3. It destroys magnetic power that is present in the individual 
who is prey to it. 

\ou would not employ a flippant doctor, lawyer, dentist, or 
other person on whose coolness of judgment you wished to depend. 
If you have under you in business or otherwise any person who is 
flippant, you will find that your affairs will suffer from the fault. 

You would not wish to be guided by one who has extreme views 
of matters of any kind. Radical and conservative methods are 
not suited to a magnetic man or woman; between the two there 
must be sought the middle ground of careful but active policies 
on all questions that come within the range of the person's life 
work. 

We know of several instances where immoderate language has 
led to the downfall of men both in business and in professional 
lines. Here are quotations from different cases: One man wrote, 
“ I am acquainted with the party, and in my opinion he is a con¬ 
ceited and irrational fool.” Another man wrote, “Yes, I know 
the man and have nothing good to say of him. I would sooner 
trust a dog.” Another man wrote: “The physician is here and 
has the largest practice in the place; but it makes me sick to see 
the fools go to him as though he knew it all.” Still another case, 
that of a woman who applied for a position, brought out a 
letter in which this confession occurred, “ The reason why I wish 
employment is because I cannot live with my husband. He is a 
beast in every sense of the word, and I must seek my living in the 
association of decent people.” 

All these instances, and they are but few out of many, show the 
lack of poise in the writer. To disclose a scandal, or confess to 
private conditions that have no connection with the matter in 
hand, shows lack of poise; and to give vent to the ideas, if they 


56 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


were permitted, in language that is immoderate, is also lack of 
poise. 

These are straws, and even weathervanes, that show the direc¬ 
tion of the wind. Not long ago a case was brought to our atten¬ 
tion for advice and contained the following facts: A woman of 
exceptional beauty, of rare gifts and accomplishments, applied 
to an institution for the position of teacher. In her letter she 
used this language: “I will say, in reply to your question, that I 
have some critics who do not like me personally but they are 
jealous. Not one of them is fit to enter the parlor of refined 
people.” The woman was needed in the position, for her qualifi¬ 
cations were just what would be most valuable. In the discussion 
as to the advisability of employing her, the sentence in the letter 
was referred to as an indication of her character and methods. 
It was predicted that she would show this lack of poise all through 
her work, but there were opinions that she was merely excited 
at the time of writing, and that this mood would not be shown to 
her classes. She was employed, and it was found that she made 
confidants of many of the pupils, telling them her most radical 
views of people she did not like. This fault led to her downfall, 
and she is still unable to rise from it. A word from a friend might 
be helpful, but she seems never to have had it as yet. 

A young man of twenty-five not long ago was angered by the 
actions of an acquaintance, and wrote him a letter in which he 
told him many things that were not complimentary. Before 
mailing it he showed the letter to a man of more experience. 
The latter said, “This letter may or may not arouse the party 
whom you attack; whether it does or not, it will not advance your 
position, and it will have a bad influence on you whenever you 
give it thought.” But the young man thought it best to send it. 
Later on he was angered by some other acquaintance and indulged 
in a similar letter. At the end of a year he had written eighteen 
such missives. The result was the ruin of the young man. The 
accumulation of small influences will become a mountain. 

In hot-headed parts of the country the whole public seems to be 
out of poise. The malady is an epidemic. It is a most disagree¬ 
able place to live for one who is not able to be in poise; but it 
helps the well-balanced man or woman to hold a certain position 
of power when ill fortune hounds the lower grades of humanity, 
as it is sure to do in time. The rule is this: 






PERSONAL HABITS OF POISE 


57 


When a person rises above the masses by any other power than 
magnetism, each flaw in his conduct is the subject of open abuse 
and caustic criticism. But, when he rises by maintaining poise, 
he is not open to any criticism except from the lowest grades of 
mental or moral humanity, who are always throwing stones at 
trees that bear valuable fruit. 

But this consideration might be made endless. The best plan 
for the student is to read the full account of moods and feelings in 
the later part of this book, and then make them ALL his slaves, 
and not allow himself to become the servant of one of them, at any 
time or under any circumstances. 

History tells us of individuals who have achieved greatness by 
the power of personal magnetism, and notes the fact that they 
have been able to conceal all evidence of emotion or feeling, when 
they so desire. In the same strain Shakespeare makes his most 
famous character declare that he does not wear his heart upon his 
sleeve. Christ makes the same declaration in principle, but in 
different words. It is the noblest of all powers. 

Practice does not accomplish the result. It comes from the 
determination to make all moods and feelings the subjects and 
not the rulers of the individual. It is more than will power. 
There must be magnetism to start with, and this first gift is found 
in the book that precedes this volume. Having that basis, the 
present course will quickly build the greater structure. 

A capable man or woman will know the names of all the moods 
and feelings as stated in a later chapter of this work. It should 
be more than memory; an absorption of the many shades of 
mental and nervous conditions, until names are as well known as 
such words as week, day, month, hour and minute, all of which 
come to the mind without effort. Having made this a fixed fact, 
then the approach of any mood or feeling should be recognized 
before it has made its presence a power, or before it has secured 
a firm hold like a wave that lifts a ship and tosses it into the 
vortex of a storm. 

To know the moods and feelings by name, to know when they 
are coming to seize you, to feel their approach before they are 
within grappling distance, and to rise above them in the instant 
and command them to fall prostrate at your feet, helpless in their 
effort to do you or others injury—this is personal magnetism in 
its highest form. 


Chapter Nine 


eta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta eta rfa eta eta eta r £f* r l’^ r 'i - ' 
JJt, JJt, JJU JJ. Jj. JJt, JJt. JJt, JJt. Jjt, JJt, JJ*. JJt. JJt. JJt, Jp» JJt. JJt, «^v» JJ» JJ» 


THE 

WO NDERS OF SELF 
ARE 

MANY AND MANIFOLD 



TRANSMIGRATION OF SELF 


rta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta ^ta eta rta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta rta eta r>ta rta eta rta rta eta eta eta rta eta eta eta f'Jfy rta eta frn rta rta 

JJt. JJt, JJt, JJt, JJt, JJt, JJt. JJt. JJt. JJt. JJt, JJt. JJt. JJt. JJt. *^. JJt. JJt, JJt, JJt. JJt. JJt. JJt. JJt, JJt. JJt, JJt. JJt. JJt. JJt. JJt, JJt, JJt, JJt. JJt. JJ. JJt. vjt. Jjt, Jf* *^t. jy. jjt. jjw Jjt» jjt* 



^^^£IGRATI0N and transmigration 


are 


closely allied in meaning, but neither 
word expresses exactly what is intended 
in the line of study that we are now 
approaching. Migration conveys the 
idea of moving from one place to another 
and transmigration refers in its common 
use to migration from one person to 
another. This necessarily involves the 


soul, spirit or essence of the individual. It also embodies the 
meaning of the passage of the soul after death from the body 
deceased to some other kind of life. 

All these meanings have been dragged into it, and none is what 
we have in mind. 

We take the word for what it conveys on its face; namely, the 
transmigration of self to another person’s self. In place of the 
idea of soul, spirit or essence, we take the idea of self. Whatever 
the word self means, we mean. It is not the same as soul, and 
no attempt is here made to teach the doctrine of the ancients. 
What of the soul, and of the spirit and of the essential being of 
an individual may be the constituent parts of a living, thinking, 
acting self, we propose to include in the word; and it is the power 
to transmigrate, or pass the self from one person to another that 
is to be taught. 

























TRANSMIGRATION OF SELF 


59 


To pave the way for this method, and to make its usefulness 
understood as a part of the system of personal magnetism used in 
extraordinary effects, we will lay down the following laws. 

1. Self is the living, thinking, acting soul, spirit and essential 
being. 

2. Self is not the permanent, abiding soul or spirit of life. 

3. Self is the present thought and executive power of life. 

4- Self is a transitory or fugitive purpose or personality. 

5. Out of the mold of the ever-present activities and thoughts, the 
character of the soul, the spirit and the essence of life are created and 
made permanent. Thus minutes make eternity. 

6. Self is the channel through which the river of life must pass 
and be given its character. 

The fourth of these laws is the key to the present study. Self is 
a transitory or fugitive purpose or personality. 

The word transitory means not permanent; it is fugitive; it 

comes and goes; it may abide for a while but not for a great length 

0 

of time. One type of this meaning is seen in the moods and feel¬ 
ings; they come and go. Too much happiness is hurtful; it is 
necessarily followed by its opposite nature. No person remains 
angry all the time; passions die away. The only person who can 
never forgive or forget is the savage or the criminal. An honest 
man will find relief in forgiving and forgetting. Revenge is 
evidence of the barbarian or the criminal. When dislikes have 
had their time to spend their force, the inevitable re-action is 
always in the opposite direction, excepting in the case of born 
criminal or the inherited savage disposition. It is a dangerous 
condition when this re-action will not take place. 

Nature has a purpose in making all the moods and feelings 
- transitory. They weave, and inter-weave, and counter-weave, 
the strands of the mind and the soul. Habits run in narrow 
passes, and the soul and mind, as well as the living self are all 
narrow and limited, when they are the result of mere habits. 
The grape vine has its habits; the rose bush has its habits; the 
horse has its habits; but all these, and all else in the world, that 
humanity allows to run to methods of their own, become useless 
to themselves and to the world. 

The purpose of the Creator is to place every impulse in the hands 


60 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


of humanity. By doing this, most of the habits of the best animals 
and the best products of earth have been changed so that they are 
now the slaves of man and not masters of the things themselves. 

But man himself has not applied the same law to his own con¬ 
duct. The horse, the dog, the cow, the valuable animal every¬ 
where, must bend to the will of human control. The rose, the 
vine, the carnation, the fruit tree, and everything that has favor, 
is shaped by the direct purpose of man, and cannot run as it will. 
But man allows himself to remain the slave and willing tool of his 
own moods and feelings, and so he is lacking in the power and 
prestige which he compels the lower forms of life to yield to his 
command. 

A few more laws will prove helpful at this stage of the study. 

7. Self expresses its nature only in moods and feelings. 

8. Self is transitory because moods and feelings when normal are 
transitory. 

9. When moods and feelmgs are not transitory, the mind or the 
spirit is abnormal and insane. 

10. Moods and feelings running as habits are the masters of the 
individual. 

11. Moods and feelings running as cultivated powers are slaves 
and willing servants of the individual. 

12. The actor assumes a feiv moods and feelings; generally less 
than five percent of the natural scope; and really lives in none of them. 

13. The men and women of power who read and sivay others, are 
instinctive cultivators of moods and feelings. 

lJf.. Self is master and self is slave, according as the moods and 
feelings are cultivated powers or are habits. 

15. The greater the number of moods and feelings that prevail as 
habits, the more human and the weaker the individual becomes. 

16. The greater the number of cultivated moods and feelings an 
individual possesses, the more magnetic will be his nature. 

17. Moods and feelings manifest themselves on waves of mag¬ 
netism. 

18. Intensity increases the power of magnetic waves. 

19. Nervous and vocal undulations increase the power of inten¬ 
sity. 

20. All undulations are developed by practice and become a 
cultivated power. 


TRANSMIGRATION OF SELF 


61 


At the risk of making this study dangerously difficult, we have 
laid down a long series of laws which may be studied at a glance, 
but will not be readily understood. The danger lies in the 
approach to a merely technical study. Our purpose, therefore, is 
to unfold the explanations so gradually that these laws may be 
fully understood by the least intelligent as well as by the most 
studious of our readers. 

In order to prepare the way for this solution we will first present 
the table of moods and feelings. These are selected with reference 
to their relation to magnetism. Some of them are found in the 
actor’s art, but the greater number of them are avoided by actors 
as being too hard to interpret on the stage. 


Chapter Ten 

ipipipipipipip'Ip’Ipip'Ipipipip’Ipipipipiliipipip'Spip 


HEREDITY 

ACQUISITION 

AND 

TEMPER 


/ 



TABLE OF MOODS AND FEELINGS 




BRIEF REVIEW of the laws laid down 
in the preceding chapter will prove 
helpful in understanding the many facts 
to be presented in the pages now at hand. 
While those laws will not be .fully 
absorbed in a single reading, they are 
vital to the subject and should not be 
passed over lightly. It is more than 
probable that many of our students will 
not grasp their meaning even after a number of reviews. It is our 
duty to make them perfectly clear as we advance. 

A human being of normal condition in all respects is composed 
of a triple nature, and no part of this trinity can be omitted in 
considering the individual. This trinity is: 

1. His fixed native character. 

2. His acquired habitual character. 

3. His temporary fugitive character. 

The “fixed native” is what is born in him, and the rank and 
quality of his make-up. It is inherited. 

The “acquired habitual” is what he has accumulated by his 
methods of thinking and living. It is added after his birth. 

The “ temporary fugitive ” is the scope of his moods and feelings. 
It is the endowment of his real self. 


































TABLE OF MOODS AND FEELINGS 


63 


A glance at these three parts of the nature of a human being will 
at once disclose the fact that the acquired habitual nature is the 
accumulation of the coming and going of the temporary fugitive 
nature; and the fixed native nature is the heritage passed down 
from ancestors who transmit the accumulations of their acquired 
habitual natures. It all resolves itself into the one primary fact 
that we are what our ancestors have been building and what we 
ourselves have been building; but the building process is always 
in the temporary fugitive nature. 

These law\s are living facts. 

Moods and feelings, therefore, make us and they make the char¬ 
acter of the offspring that we bring into the world. It is of the 
greatest importance that they should be mastered and not allowed 
to run wild. No study can compare in value with this one branch 
of magnetism. 

We are made up of all the influences that have gone before. 
It is not at all an improbable fact that a pure and undefiled couple 
came on earth at the start of the w'hite race. Whether this is true 
or not, does not matter. If it is true it will account for the present 
condition of humanity. In a preceding chapter it is stated that a 
person who is in absolute poise is not controlled by any pow'er, 
human or otherwise, except by deliberate consent; and this law 
of magnetism agrees with the theory of the downfall of man. 
It shows him to be a free agent, able to decide for himself, and left 
to make that decision as he chooses. Being a free agent, be is the 
maker of the nature that he possesses and that he passes down to 
his posterity. 

The sources from which he has chosen are many, and the first 
one will be entitled heaven . or the influence of the better powers 
that wait upon his volition. 

There is no doubt that there is in every human being traces of 
heaven. No wretchedness is so base as to bar out this power in 
its entirety. It is something to boast of to be able to discover in a 
fellow being who seems an outcast, the dormant influences of a 
better nature, and to bring them'into the light of culture and 
improvement. It is not putting it too strongly to say that every 
man and woman, no matter how degraded, has somewhere 
hidden away beneath the surface of crime and sin a spark that will 
burn into flame of brighter hope when once it comes out from 
under the wreck of its past mishaps. 


G4 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


But the general trend of human emotions is on a high plane of 
life and here we find the 

HEAVEN-BORN MOODS AND FEELINGS. 

They are given the following names as a matter of convenience: 


1 . 

RESPECT. 

14. 

NOBLENESS. 

2. 

AFFECTION. 

15. 

PRIDE. 

3. 

LOVE. 

16. 

COURAGE. 

4. 

GENEROSITY. 

17. 

RESOLUTION. 

5. 

PLEASURE. 

18. 

TRIUMPH. 

6. 

JOY. 

19. 

PATRIOTISM. 

7. 

PEACE. 

20. 

GRANDEUR. 

8. 

MERCY. 

21. 

SUBLIMITY. 

9. 

SYMPATHY. 

22. 

SOLEMNITY. 

10. 

SACRIFICE. 

23. 

REVERENCE. 

11. 

TRUST. 

24. 

HUMILITY. 

12. 

HOPE. 

25. 

RESIGNATION. 

13. 

DIGNITY. 

26. 

REPENTANCE. 


Because of the vicissitudes of life on earth there have come into 
the nature of humanity certain moods and feelings that are known 
as those of earthly origin. They began as masters of the individual 
and have held sway for thousands of years. Perhaps in such a 
realm as heaven, or on another planet where conditions are 
different, not one of these fugitive influences would be present. 


EARTH-BORN MOODS AND FEELINGS. 


27. WORRY. 

28. VEXATION. 

29. PETULANCE. 

30. IRRITABILITY. 

31. INDIFFERENCE. 

32. FLIPPANCY. 

33. IMMODERATION. 

34. EXCITEMENT. 

35. EMBARRASSMENT. 

36. DOUBT. 

37. SURPRISE. 

38. WONDER. 


39. TRANCE. 

40. RECKLESSNESS. 

41. CHALLENGE. 

42. DEFIANCE. 

43. SADNESS. 

44. GRIEF. 

45. DISAPPOINTMENT. 

46. REGRET. 

47. MELANCHOLY. 

48. DISCONSOLATION. 

49. DESPAIR. 

50. INSANITY. 


TABLE OF MOODS AND FEELINGS 


65 


1 he final group of these influences is of an entirely different origin. 
A\ hatever name you may give to the source which we describe, 
does not matter; it serves here as a matter of convenience. Hell 
itself is fully depicted in the greater work, Universal Magnetism, 
and its opposite realms are also fully accounted for in that course 
of study, as far as human knowledge can pierce the unknown with 
the entering wedge of universal laws. 



HELL-BORN MOODS 

ANE 

> FEELINGS. 

51. 

FEAR. 

64. 

THREATENING. 

52. 

SHAME. 

65. 

MOCKERY. 

53. 

APPREHENSION. 

66. 

ENVY. 

54. 

ANGER. 

67. 

SUPERSTITION. 

55. 

HATRED. 

68. 

LAZINESS. 

56. 

CRUELTY. 

69. 

FLATTERY. 

57. 

* REVENGE. 

70. 

DECEIT. 

58. 

SCORN. 

71. 

FALSEHOOD. 

59. 

ARROGANCE. 

72. 

SELFISHNESS. 

60. 

CONTEMPT. 

73. 

CRAFTINESS. 

61. 

JEALOUSY. 

74. 

TREACHERY. 

62. 

RESENTMENT. 

75. 

STEALTH. 

63. 

WARNING. 

76. 

GUILT. 


The Heaven-Born moods begin in respect and end in repentance, 
after passing through the associations of the other influences. 

The Earth-Born begin with worry and end with insanity. 

The Hell-Born begin with fear and end in guilt. 

No one person is so constituted as to be able to abide in any one 
of these groups to the total exclusion of the others. 

Owing to the method of mastering these moods and feelings so 
that they may be subjugated to the will and service of the indi¬ 
vidual who wishes to secure freedom from the most exacting of all 
slavery, it is necessary to compare the process herein presented 
with what is known as the actor’s art. It has already been stated 
that the latter finds these influences too difficult to depict, and this 
is true to a large extent. The actor prefers such conditions as the 
following which we will briefly mention at this stage: 

Mirth and laughter are a part of his work; but joy is almost 
never felt. He loves to enact a dozen or fifty different kinds of 
merriment,not one of which need contain the least semblance of joy. 


GG 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


The lighter mood of fantastic description, the leaping force of 
ecstacy, and the power of thrilling tones and manner are attrac¬ 
tions to him. Rage, on the other hand, is liked by the heavy 
tragedian, yet it is no part of the magnetic mood. He loves 
eloquence, whether in love-making, in mimic battle, in description, 
in debate, or in the heroics that are suited to his profession. 
He imitates murder, agony, desperate plunges into fate, deeds of 
apparent daring, the show of alarm, of awe, horror and frantic 
frenzy. Youth is a separate realm in his roles, and so is age and 
decrepitude. He feigns sleep, or fainting, he is wounded, dying 
and even dead, as far as appearances are concerned. 

All these have little or nothing to do with the study of magnetism 
and the man or woman who would adopt them in the presence of 
others would at once be set down as unbalanced in mind, unless the 
impersonating were done upon the stage. 

In the lists of magnetic influences there are not many that are 
attractive to the actor no matter how great his genius or finished 
his work. He is at home in such moods as respect, sympathy, 
dignity, resolution, triumph, solemnity, petulance, surprise, sad¬ 
ness, grief, despair, fear, shame, anger, threatening, revenge, 
arrogance, flattery, craftiness, treachery, and stealth; as well as a 
few others; but these are less than one-third of the whole number 
of magnetic influences. Nor does he enter into the real feeling 
of those that he assumes. 

The greatest actors have never been upon the stage, and they 
have in some instances seen the stage or sat at a play. Nature has 
taught them the necessity of assuming the moods and feelings 
which we have described, not to show them to other people, but 
to make use of them for the purpose of seizing hold of the per¬ 
sonality of others and appropriating it to themselves. This 
method of obtaining mastery over people in the desperate 
encounter of life against life, of magnetism against magnetism, is 
as old as the race. It is subtle, deep and far-reaching; it comes 
only after years of effort, and generally through natural habits. 

But what nature has given to a man or woman through habits 
based upon culture, she stands ready to give to others by the 
reverse process of methodical practice. 

Before entering upon the drill that will effect this result, a 
certain important preliminary step is necessary, and this will be 
presented in the next chapter. 


Chapter Eleven 

* 

MAGNETIC UNDULATIONS 

SWAY 

ALL 

HUMANITY AT WILL 


J* PATHOS AND INTENSITY j* 


IGANTIC STRIDES must now be made 
by the student who is ambitious. If the 
way seems obscure, do not get dis¬ 
couraged. It is better to grope in the 
dark than not to move at all. The work 
ahead is pleasing and will attract you 
if you once give it a start. Getting 
ready is the most difficult part. Do not 
think that we are seeking to teach you 
to recite, or to act, or to assume conditions that are not natural. 
The facts are quite to the contrary. There is not a step, nor a 
page in this study, that will not assist materially to unfold your 
powers, if you are willing to take it up with earnest ambition to 
succeed. 

If it seems burdensome to you, or if the process is full of petty 
drudgery, remember that this is the very kind of work that is 
most necessary in the art of the actor; but he is compelled to 
plunge much more deeply into it. What you do he does, and he does 
a hundred times more. Nor is he acquiring the powers of feeling 
and of transferring such influences to others at will. His art 
never leads him in that direction. 

As will be seen in later pages, it is necessary for you to be able 
to depict each and every one of the magnetic moods and feelings, 
if you desire to acquire the special powers that follow. Before you 






























68 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


are able to give the representation of these conditions, you must 
open the way by adopting the last four laws of chapter nine. 
These w r e will repeat at this place, as they are of supreme 
importance. 

17. Moods and feelings manifest themselves in waves of magnetism. 

18. Intensity increases the power of magnetic waves. 

19. Nervous and vocal undulatio7is increase the power of intensity. 

20. All undulations are created by practice and become a cul¬ 
tivated power. 

The first intimation the author ever had of the value of what is 
here called undulations, was derived from the uniform habit of 
men and women who were accredited as being unusually magnetic. 
We had the pleasure of listening to the lectures of Henry W. 
Grady, the Southern orator, statesman, editor and writer. At 
first impressions he was in no w r ay above the ordinary run of men 
of his professional standing. He was not a giant intellect, nor a 
man of commanding presence. In habits he was affable, gentle, 
easily approached and kindly. There was a directness and a 
simpleness in his methods that suggested a sweet and rather 
womanish gentleman; yet there was manliness in his work. He 
was virile, strong, persuasive, convincing. After hearing him 
once, there was a desire to see and listen again. 

His critics have referred to him as a man naturally endowed 
with the highest degree of personal magnetism, which made him a 
greater man than his birth or other qualifications. In his brief 
life work he accomplished what few have been privileged to 
achieve; he taught both North and South the spirit of true states¬ 
manship. 

After many conversations with him, the conclusion was reached 
that he was endowed with the technique of personal magnetism. 
This included, as its first step, the adoption of nervous and vocal 
undulations in all his methods, whether of speech or action. 
Reference was made to this fact in the presence of others who 
were interested in the discovery of the processes by which power 
is attained; and a watch was made of the man on all occasions. 

^Comparing these methods with those of men who were known to 
be un-magnetic, it was found that they were wholly lacking in 
this one respect. 


PATIIOS AND INTENSITY x 69 

Y ears before, such men as Conkling, Beecher, Booth, Spurgeon, 
Moody, and hundreds of others who were all known to be highly 
magnetic, were watched as best they could be, and the same quality 
was noted. In the case of Mr. Moody, it once occurred that he 
was not in good health, and this quality of undulations was wholly 
absent, the result being that his address fell flat and he realized 
the temporary failure. Once or twice Gough experienced the loss 
of undulations, and had the same disaster. The actor, Lawrence 
Barrett, made use of the art of undulations to supply a rapidly 
waning power, and kept before the public for years after his 
usefulness had gone. 

Such an uncertain force as the power of Talmage was wholly 
dependent on the use of undulations. He could not interest an 
audience until he swung into this method. 

In a list of hundreds of instances, enlarging almost into the 
lives of the greatest men of the past thirty years or more, there has 
never been a case of magnetism where undulations were not present 
and this is true both of public and private life. It is as true of one 
sex as of another. Being an established fact, the next step is to 
apply it. The most effective plan is that embraced in the actor’s 
art; mechanical beginnings developed into genuine feelings as far 
as the twin forces of pathos and intensity are concerned. 

In the hands of unskilled novices, these are dangerous forces; 
but we feel sure of being able to make you an adept in their use 
if you are both patient and ambitious. 

PATHOS AND INTENSITY. 

Pathos is neither weeping, crying, snuffling, nor the display of 
weakness of feeling. These interpretations are too frequently 
given it by actors. In the subdued sense, it is a wholly concealed 
method of accord with the feelings of another person. Strictly 
speaking it is suffering, but this meaning has long since passed out 
of the world. 

Its usefulness is as a stepping stone only in the study of mag¬ 
netism, for it leads the way to the development of undulations, and 
any aid to this result is of value. But like all stepping stones it is 
not to be carried along after the journey is complete. 

Intensity is the nervous power of pathos, and this is also one of 
the most effective of all means of developing undulations along 


70 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


magnetic lines. When these are established, the next step is to 
connect them with magnetic waves for the purpose of conveying 
to others the wishes and commands of the mind and heart. 

SPECIAL EXERCISE. 

Take a standing position. Expand the chest as much as you 
can without raising it. Keep the shoulders from rising. Hold 
them firmly down while inhaling. 

Put the lips in the shape of a round aperture. Say, oh, or the 
sound of long 0, and make the tone even and perfect for not less 
than five seconds. 

Place the hand on the low T er part of the chest just above the 
stomach, at what is called in anatomy the sternum bone, and press 
this bone in when you exhale. Allow it to come forward with each 
inhalation. Learn to locate this bone at once, and to note its 
movements. 

Over this bone place the palm of the left hand. Take the fist of 
the right hand, and gently strike a succession of quick blows as 
fast as you can make them, on the back of the hand that is placed 
over the bone. The blows must be gentle and rapid. 

Maintain this succession of blows while the lungs are full of air, 
gradually expanding the lower portion of the chest. Repeat this 
for several days until you recognize an increase of lung power at 
this part. There will be a steady growth of chest-girth there, and, 
it is in this region that the vitality of the body is most rapidly 
built up, for it contains the lungs, the heart, the stomach and the 
liver; the four most important of the vital organs. 

The larger the girth of the lower chest, the greater will become 
your power of developing magnetic vitality. 

EMOTIONAL PATHOS. 

Having spent some weeks in making the lower chest a region of 
great magnetic development, the next step is to apply the details 
of the foregoing exercise in the development of what is known as 
broad pathos or its emotional variety. 

This is accomplished by holding the palm of the left hand over 
the bone at the lower part of the lungs just above the center of the 
stomach, then rapidly pounding the same for not less than five 


71 


PATHOS AND INTENSITY 

seconds while a steady tone is coming from the mouth, producing 
the sound of the vowel 0. The fist of the right hand, or the 
firmly held palm of that hand should be used in making the suc¬ 
cession of blows. 

The purpose is to make the waves of the voice produce a trem¬ 
bling sound of the vowel 0. It will in time come out in perfect 
undulations, although coarse and crude at first. 

The next step may be taken after a week of persistent practice 
in these crude waves; and this requires you to produce perfect 
waves of sound without the aid of the hands. They correspond 
somewhat to the tremolo of the singing voice, except that the 
latter are executed in the wave-action of the walls of the lower 
throat, if done properly, while the undulations are made by the 
rising and falling diaphragm, which is known as the floor of the 
lungs or the roof of the stomach. The blow of the hand starts v/ 4 
the diaphragm vibrating and '^connects it with the voice. But 
nature has done this for many thousands of years, and she will 
take up the action in a very short time, after which it is the easiest 
of all things for the student to practice it without the aid of the 
hands. 

Having mastered the undulations of the vowel O free of the 
hands, the next step is to turn the vibrations into a sentence. 

The common quotation of the actor in the first stage of his work 
is the following: 

“ Pity the sorrows oj a poor old man. Oh , give relief and heaven 
will bless your store.” 

This means that, if you take pity on helpless age, your earthly 
possessions will be increased. Let the thought as stated enter 
into the utterance of the quotation, and the undulations will come 
more quickly into the voice. Actors practice many hours on one 
sentence in order to produce just the effect that is wanted, and 
this lessens the future need of practice along the same line; for, 
when once the power has been acquired, it abides for almost a 
lifetime. 

We therefore recommend that you spend many hours a day on 
this one sentence, in order that you may establish the undulations 
beyond all doubt, and your further progress will be so rapid that 
you will be glad that you adopted the advice. If you curtail the 
work at the first stages, you will never have fair sailing; there will 
be a hitch at every step of the way, and you will be constantly dis- 


72 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


couraged, finding fault with the method and with yourself. We 
have seen examples of both kinds of students. They give a sort 
of fling at the practice, then pass on, believing they will come back 
to this stage again, and they give another fling at the practice of 
later steps; they find nothing going right, and they say there is 
nothing in it. You may have one satisfaction in spending time 
in this kind of practice; and it is many-fold. 

In the first place, while you will never become an actor, perhaps, 
the work you are doing in this chapter will quickly develop the 
powers of acting, and such an education is most useful to all classes 
of people. You will be in the companionship of thousands of 
students of the actor’s art, and it is impossible to waste time in 
that line of study. 

In the second place you will be developing faculties for feeling 
and for expressing your feelings in the most effective manner; 
for, while this step is a crude and enlarged one, it is quickly 
reducible to the finest uses of the voice and nervous sensibilities 
in every contact with humanity in this world. Undulations ma}^ 
be turned into hundreds of different channels, even though they 
seem to be all one thing at the start. 

In the third place, whenever there comes to you a natural 
tendency to exercise magnetic control over others, the undulations 
which are developed in this chapter, will quickly turn into power 
without your consciousness of the fact. We learned more than 
thirty years ago to believe that the two great essentials of natural 
personal magnetism were undulations and purpose; the former 
opening the magnetic waves for the latter. Therefore we can 
say that, if you do not go another step further than this chapter 
in Advanced Magnetism, you will soon find yourself a thousand 
times repaid for faithful work at this point. 

The inartistic actor, like the clumsy person everywhere, wants 
to get results from one effort; he wants to build a house with one 
nail. To such a person the whole future means failure, and it is 
written in the skv of his fate. 

On the other hand, the patient, persistent practiser of these 
simple details, as set forth thus far in the present chapter, will 
reap a rich and ever growing reward, not only in the study of 
magnetism, but in life itself. 

We will assume that you have spent about three weeks in 
enlarging the vital zone at the base of the chest by the practice 


PATHOS AND INTENSITY 


73 


first outlined; that you have been able to make the perfect undula¬ 
tions in the vowel 0; and that you are then capable of producing 
perfect undulations without the aid of the hands in striking the 
blows on the lower chest; and, finally, that you can carry this 
perfection of vibration into the sentence which we have named. 

If at any time you find that the voice will not execute the perfect 
undulations, you should go back and cling to the early practice 
until it will do so. Then you will be ready for the 


TABLE OF UNDULATIONS. 


10. 

Intense passion. 

9. 

Passion. 

8. 

Suffering. 

7. 

Emotional pathos. 

6 . 

Common pathos. 

5. 

Subdued pathos. 

4. 

The intense voice. 

3. 

The magnetic voice. 

2. 

The live voice. 

1 . 

The dead voice. 


Very wide waves of sound. 

Wide waves of sound. 

Magnetic waves mingled with 
sound waves. 

Enlarged noticeable waves. 

First noticeable undulations. 

Unnoticeable undulations. 

Intense energy of magnetic waves. 

Magnetic waves. 

First departure from the dead 
voice. 

Absence of all waves and undula¬ 
tions. 


So important and valuable is the foregoing Table of Undulations 
that thousands of uses can be made of it in practical life. In the 
first place it gives us a key to some phases of human character 
as expressed in the fugitive moods. This will be our first considera¬ 
tion at this time. 

We have taught this system in personal instruction for over 
thirty years, and have had the opportunity of noting the success 
which can be attained where the pupil is patient and persistent 
in practice. We have found that, in the beginning of each course 
of lessons, no student is able to catch the distinction between the 
different degrees of the Table. But few fail, and none need do so. 

In a class of forty-five ladies and gentlemen, thirty-eight were 
able after three weeks of practice to catch each degree of the 
Table, no matter whether the tones were made as practice, or 
were found in the life about them. In another class of sixty-one 


74 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


pupils, fifty-eight were able to do as much, and they reported that 
they could quickly catch the magnetic undulations of any voice 
in real life; that is the life that teems about them. They could 
take the measure of the magnetism of any man or woman. This 
actor they found to be most magnetic, that speaker they learned 
was of low magnetic degree, this lady was very magnetic, that one 
was most affected, and so on; they had records of their observa¬ 
tions covering six months of advanced study in magnetism. 

You can readily acquire the same power of reading people. 

The most important thing to do is to train the ear to catch the 
different degrees of undulations; to know what voices lack them, 
and are consequently dead; and to know when they are artificial, 
genuine, empty and full. 

In order to secure this knowledge, you should be familiar with 
the tones of your own voice, and should develop all ten of the 
degrees of undulations. We will show you how this is to be done. 

Look at the human nature in the voice. 

The lowest degree is the total lack of all undulations. It is the 
common voice about you. If you meet men and women with such 
voices, it is important to know the fact, for then there is no mag¬ 
netism in the brain, nerves, or heart, and your control will be 
secured without any other effort than the use of plain, convincing 
appeals to the earthly born moods and feelings of such people. 

Out of a thousand persons whom you meet not more than fifteen 
will be free from the dead voice. You will then see what is meant 
by the masses; the crowds of drifting, almost aimless humanity 
that pave the way of progress for active, earnest people by allow¬ 
ing themselves to be walked over in the march of success. 

A dead voice lacks undulations, yet it can assume the tremolo 
in singing, though without any real feeling. Nothing so jars on 
the sensitive and sensible ear as such a mechanical vibration, 
coming out of the throat and not from the seat of vitality, the 
lower chest. 

A dead voice lacks undulations, yet can assume any of the upper 
five degrees in the Table of Undulations. It is an old saying that 
still waters run deep. It is a well known fact that the person who 
feels most deeply gives the least outward evidence of it. A hen 
when hors de combat can emit more noise in proportion to her size 
than any other kind of life; yet she does not exhibit depth. 
A coward will yell the loudest when in danger. The shallow 


V 


PATHOS AND INTENSITY 75 

minds make the greatest disturbance in the world. Bravery, 
depth, fullness of feeling tend all toward stillness or the least out¬ 
ward exhibition of feeling. 

It is for this reason that there is a leap from the first degree in 
the Table of Undulations to the upper five degrees,' jumping over 
the four intervening degrees that mark the voice of power. The 
reason is this: The dead voice is the common, lifeless, indifferent 
voice of humanity; it has no connection with mechanical or 
magnetic waves. It is like the tones of the crude singer that 
either are lifeless or else yell in their vociferation; there is the 
leap from nothing to the over-doing. Poise is not always the 
exact midway between the extremes of a table, but the adjust¬ 
ment of the individual to the middle ground between the extremes. 
It is not measurable in inches or numerical order. 

The auctioneer possesses the first degree, or dead voice, no 
matter how much noise he makes with it; and the same is true of 
the street vendor. Yet the newsboy who wants your sympathy 
has in some way taught himself to use the undulations, and he 
passes from the dead voice to that of the seventh degree. Noting 
his vibrant tones, which suggest some kind of distress, you buy 
his stock, and he goes off to get another supply for the next party 
who looks as if he could be misled. 

The pleading wife moves the stingy husband by the same ruse. 
Vibrations are less than weeping, and tears hold a tyranny over 
the husband. When the pleading tones will not suffice, the wife 
passes into the ninth degree, which is weeping, or the mechanical 
passion of the diaphragm. She has been her own teacher, and 
what wife is not able to weep at will? The bonnet or hat is the 
stake, and she wins in any event. 

The eighth degree is genuine suffering, for there is some true 
feeling in weeping or pathos or emotional display, even though the 
rule runs that still waters run deep. The child always weeps or 
cries in the eighth degree if it is really suffering. So clearly marked 
is this degree from the sixth, seventh, ninth and tenth, that the ear 
will very soon learn to catch it. The eighth is genuine. The child 
may have colic; and it will use the eighth degree. The hand may 
pain, the heart may be torn in its sorrow, and the eighth degree 
will be used. Its waves are remarkably distinct from all others, 
and note the mingling of genuine feeling with the shallowness of 
mechanical emotion. 


70 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


But when the child is angry, it will use the ninth or tenth degree, 
and the mother’s ear has been trained by nature so that she knows 
at once if the passions is a case of wilful resentment in the child, 
or real suffering. Nurses lack this facility for distinguishing 
between the ill-natured baby that yells, and one that is truly 
suffering. It is the chord of instinct between the mother and the 
child, but this has never brought the nurse and its charge together, 
except in rare instances. 

If w'e were again on the threshold of this study and had the 
knowledge of human nature that comes through making a specialty 
of this line of investigation, we would be most thankful to any 
person who would compel us to stay right at this stage until 
practice, observation and analysis had made us perfectly at home 
with every degree of the Table of Undulations. So the student 
ought to be willing to be guided by the suggestion that this is as 
important as any study that can benefit a man or woman. To 
under-estimate its importance is to lose the greatest of all oppor¬ 
tunities for winning success later on. 

The peculiar movements of the voice from the sixth to the tenth 
degree should be noted. The sixth is that of common pathos. 
The ear is able to catch the undulations as waves, for they are 
noticeable. But the seventh degree introduces emotion, and this 
is the common work of the kind of actress that is seen in such plays 
as East Lynn, Camille and others of that stripe. The sixth degree 
is used much by the preacher, who wishes to impress unduly, by 
the woman who has sympathy for animals, by the pretender, and 
by those who seek to condole when they have no real feeling or 
care in the woes of others. The world is full of them, and they 
use the first degree at all other times. 

The dead voice may belong to a shrewd, sharp, designing man 
or woman, who knows how to leap to the sixth degree in order to 
produce effects that are not legitimate; and you, as a student of 
magnetism, should know how to pick them out and to master them 
at will. 

In the ninth and tenth degrees, passion is present ; but passion is 
always a flying away of the nature even if it is genuine. The anger 
and ill-conduct of the child, or the excess of display of feeling by 
the widow at the funeral of her husband, when she has a successor 
already waiting the lapse of time, will appear in the ninth degree, 
and turbulent anger or violent exhibitions of suffering will appear 


PATHOS AND INTENSITY 


77 


in the tenth. These are as often genuine as they are assumed, but 
they are nevertheless the wild display of a shallow feeling. 

Passing the house where an Irish woman was making her cries 
heard far and wide, and asking a friend what he thought of the 
case, we were told promptly that her suffering was transitory and 
would soon pass away; and This proved true. Passing another 
house where a child was crying in violent tones, we asked the same 
question, and the answer was that the mother had neglected the 
child and had allowed it to develop the habit of yelling for no 
cause whatever. This proved true. The friend did not know 
how to analyze the voice, but his ear knew enough of genuine 
suffering to be able to distinguish between the shallow feelings and 
the real anguish. In the cases named both voices were in the 
tenth degree. 

Passing another house where a child was crying in the eighth 
degree of undulations, we asked the same question, and the 
answ r er came that the child was sick. A few days later we passed 
the same house and the voice was in the fifth degree. Next day 
there was crape upon the door. 

These experiences are common the world over. The sympa¬ 
thetic doctor has great advantage over other physicians if he will 
train his ear to recognize the difference between the degrees, for 
then he will be able to add greater intelligence to his work for 
saving life and relieving suffering. 

There must be learned at the same time the difference between 
the outward sound of an undulated voice and the effect produced. 
Thus the first degree, or dead voice, is soon recognized; but the 
second, third, fourth and fifth degrees are only caught in their 
effects. We have seen teachers giving examples with their own 
voices of the ten degrees, and pupils are quickly taught to catch 
the effects between the second, third, fourth and fifth degrees, 
although there are no undulations that the ear can detect. 

An example of the dead voice is merely a reproduction of some 
person who is trying to recite or act, who lacks life in the tones; 
and it therefore appeals to the sense of the ridiculous. In imme¬ 
diate contrast with such tones the second degree would attract 
attention; but when given by itself, it would be hard to analyze 
until the ear and nervous system had mastered the various changes 
in the voice. Once recognized it will always be familiar. 

The third degree is magnetic, and the fourth is intensity, while 


78 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


the fifth is subdued pathos. All four, from the second to the 
fifth, inclusive, are within the scope of magnetism; but the eighth 
is too natural and too shallow to be useful to the student of this 
science; for, although it contains genuine tones, they are made so 
by the realism of suffering which demands other attention than 
that of seeking control over one who is so unfortunate. 

The pathos of the sixth degree is assumed; that of the fifth 
degree is genuine. If you hear the sixth degree, look out; some 
one is trying to work unduly upon your feelings who will have no 
use for you after the point is gained. 

The sixth degree undulations are an open book; no one need be 
misled by them; they are distinct enough to be caught by any ear. 
The undulations of the fifth degree are too fine, or too close together 
as waves of sound, to be caught by the ear. They will never be 
used by a person who is not magnetic. Therefore you should be 
able to recognize them, not by their sound effects, but by their 
magnetic effects, in order that you may know the nature of the 
influence against which you must contend. Likewise you can use 
them with safety, for no human being who is not an adept in 
magnetic study is able to analyze them. They wield a powerful 
influence that cannot be securely withstood unless you know what 
they are and how to meet them. 

The undulations of the fourth degree are the sweeping, com¬ 
manding forces that carry all things before them. In the life of 
Andrew Jackson, of Bonaparte, of Clay, of Calhoun, of the elder 
Booth, of Salvini, of Forrest, and of thousands of impetuous men 
and women, they have been towers of gigantic strength that 
seemed impregnable. The best type of this degree now living is 
Bernhardt, the French actress. Let one such actor or actress 
appear on the stage in this era, speaking English to English speak¬ 
ing people, and the success of Garrick, of Siddons and of the first 
Booth would be immediately attained. 

The undulations of the third degree are found in the women who 
rule their homes, their friends and all who come in contact with 
the sweet influence they give forth; and in the men who, like 
Grant, say and do things that count the highest value. This 
degree is prevalent among the merchants, the bankers, the finan¬ 
ciers, the professional men who win at every turn, and in the 
quieter victories of humanity. 

The undulations of the second degree are merely the difference 


PATHOS AND INTENSITY 


79 


between the dead voice and one that has some life in it, but not 
enough to accomplish much in any direction. 

Strange to say, the dead voice does the most talking in the 
world, and the live voices in the second, third, fourth and fifth 
degrees do less talking in proportion as they rise from the second 
to the fifth rank. The voice of the second degree talks more than 
any of the others except that of the first degree. 

The first five degrees are known as those that present no undu¬ 
lations that the ear can catch. The last five contain undulations 
that are easilv recognized. 

%y O 

This distinction must be borne in mind at all times in your effort 
to analyze the tones that you hear about you every day. 

We are now ready to extend practice into the adoption of all 
these degrees, and then apply it to the analysis of all voices for 
the purpose of measuring the control that may be exerted on either 
side. A few laws will prove helpful. 

1. A dead voice indicates a nature that cannot control others, 
but that may be easily controlled. 

2. When undulations are noticeable to the ear, they belong to a 
person who can control those who are un-magnetic, but who cannot 
control those who are magnetic. This distinction always proves 
true, and should be at all times fully understood. 

3. In the practice of developing the magnetic undulations, 
progress can be made rapidly by mastering the highest degrees and 
reducing them to the lower ones. 

4. It has never been possible to increase the undulations from 
the first degree to those above, as the voice invariably jumps from 
the dead voice to the sixth degree. 

This last law is somewhat of a surprise, and can be accounted 
for by the fact that the pupil is being guided solely by the ear, and 
the first step from the dead voice that the ear can recognize is that 
of the sixth degree. These are not arranged in the order suited 
to the actor, because the latter aims at artificial effect from neces- > 
sity, although he is supposed to seek the natural. He cannot 
produce natural death on the stage, nor natural sleep, nor any of 
the natural conditions, unless nature is wholly substituted for his 
art. His thrust to kill does not kill. His laughter lacks joy; 
and it would be a wanton waste of this heaven-born gift to spill 
it upon the un-swept stage. 

You &ye now to acquire the ten degrees of the Table of Undula- 


80 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


tions, and you will be pleased with the rapidity with which you do 
this, provided you have been faithful in the early exercises of this 
chapter. 

By this time you are able to speak the quoted sentence in an 
undulated voice. As we wish you to acquire the flexibility which 
the top degrees will afford, we now substitute another quotation 
with which to do this. 

“Reputation, reputation, reputation! I have lost my repu¬ 
tation ! ” 

In order to bring this into the tenth undulation, it must not be 
attempted until the former quotation is fully mastered, and can be 
rendered off-hand with a fullness of vibration. Then pass into the 
present quotation, while making a marked increase in the undula¬ 
tions. To do this with success, it is necessary to unloose all 
restraint and plunge into the work with a determination to bring 
the result. 

This will give you flexibility. While the tenth degree is not an 
everyday affair, it is common enough in life. Having made sure 
of reaching the tenth degree, try the same quotation in the ninth 
degree, and compare the two by many days of review until you are 
sure that you can distinguish between them whether in your own 
case or in the experiences about you. 

The eighth degree must then be sought by a light reduction of the 
force or size of the waves, and here a new feeling is attained. The 
loss of the violent waves is such a relief that the voice seems to 
come into a naturally easy rendition, provided the two top degrees 
have been mastered. 

The seventh degree is that of emotional pathos, and we suggest 
the two following quotations as the best to aid you in the develop¬ 
ment of that step. 

“ She loved me for the dangers I had passed, and I loved her that 
she did pity them.” 

“ He cast me forth into the night; and yet, my heart, you throb 
still.” 

One of these will suit the man, and the other the woman; 
although it is well to be able to render any emotional sentence in 
perfect harmony with the rules of acting. Both these sentences 
require the seventh degree when acted before audiences; and any 
other interpretation would make them fall flat. 

The sixth degree is the common pathos of everyday life, and is 


PATHOS AND INTENSITY 


81 


met with at every hand where people wish to secure sympathy 
or impress others with their misfortunes. Yet it has phases of 
genuineness as may be seen in the following quotations: 

“ Claude, they are coming. Have you no word to say to me ere 
it is too late? Quick, speak.” 

“And yet within a month,—let me not think on’t. Frailty, thy 
name is woman.” 

Carry any of the foregoing quotations into the lesser degrees and 
the result will be the development of magnetism, except that the 
fourth or powerful degree is not so attained until another line of 
practice is introduced. That will be the scope of the next chapter. 

Thus we pass from the work of developing the moods and feelings 
in order to secure the means of so developing them; and now we pass 
from the full work of this chapter in order to step aside to secure 
the means of developing the fourth degree. There is no other way. 

The third degree and the fifth should be compared by the follow¬ 
ing test: Give the sixth degree with the finest waves of voice that 
are noticeable to the ear; then shade them off to those of the fifth 
degree making waves that the ear cannot detect but that seem 
almost as full as those of the sixth degree. 

Then pass to still finer waves, and adopt them as the ordinary 
tones of conversation; remembering this fact, that there is no 
man or woman living on earth who does not use the third degree at 
all times in conversation, no matter what the subject under dis¬ 
cussion or the character of the affair, whether business, social, 
professional or otherwise. If you can find a magnetic man or 
woman on the face of the globe who uses any other degree of voice 
than the third we will pay you a very handsome reward. 

Still reduce the voice until it seems just barely alive, and finally 
pass into the first degree or dead tones by practicing the following 
quotation in imitation of some one who is trying to recite and who 
has not a particle of life in the voice. 

“ Caesar paused upon the brink of the Rubicon. What was the 
Rubicon? The boundary of Caesar’s province. From what did it 
separate his province? From his country. Was that country a 
desert? No, it was cultivated and fertile; rich and populous. 
Its sons were men of genius, spirit and generosity.” 

You will not have to try hard to make this impersonation a great 
success, as all you have to do is to speak it in a dead voice, in which 
there is no undulation whatever. 


Chapter Twelve 

#taetartartarta<ta«^ftaetarta<taftartaftartartartartartartafta#tartactartaftar^/ta^tarta 
Jp» v~« JjV Jj- *>Jv JJt* JJt# «^< «JJ'< yp» JJU JJw *Jp» *^5* v~w *!p< wjw *^< vjw wp* 


THE POWER OF 
MAGNETISM 
IS INCREASED BY 
INTENSITY 


rta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta r$r% rta» rta» rta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta rta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta 

yjw Jy. v^y. JJV *•*» yj>» *7jv* yjv JJS* JJw %JJS# JJy JJv *,-» Jf* Jft JJt, Jjy JJV. «JJV vj?» JJv %7Jv «^y >y 'T' *T* *T* *T“ *T* “V* *T' *V* *V* *v* *T* *T* V T* 

DEVELOPMENT OF INTENSITY 

eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta 
*JJv wjt* JJw *7jv *JJy »>{v» JJw «3Jv» yJU «JJw «3Jv vjw */Jv wjv JJw JJv vjv *jw JJt# yjy »^Jv# «^Jw «^w *^V »^w «^5» wjv «^w %^v %^v wjv* vjw *^v *^v wjv JJw 

PERSON ever lived who was gifted 
with the power known as personal 
magnetism who did not show a greater 
or less degree of intensity. That this 
quality may be acquired is easily 
proved. The process is built upon the 
plan set forth in the preceding chapter. 
We have come in contact with so many 
persons who have changed their natures 
from the commonplace to the intense, that we have come to regard 
this training as the most successful in all this line of work. 

Before any attempt is to be made to acquire intensity the first 
step is to master all the degrees of the Table of Undulations except 
the fourth. That may wait on this chapter. If you fail to develop 
the other degrees you will find this part of the course ineffective. 

With the understanding that you now have acquired the ability 
to render all such degrees of undulations, we will proceed to give 
instruction in the methods whereby intensity, the greatest of all 
magnetic forces, is attained. Its basis is the flexible voice of the 
Table of Undulations. 

That is the foundation. 

The next step is to memorize a number of extracts that are 
calculated to arouse the intense nature in you. This is not at all 
difficult. It is a very pleasant line of training. The extracts are 
those that have done the work many hundred times before, and 
























DEVELOPMENT OF INTENSITY 


83 


are consequently not experimental. Let each one be thoroughly 
committed to memory; not almost memorized, but thoroughly. 
The first relates to the stalwart power of defiance and personal 
prowess under adverse circumstances. 

“the seminole’s reply.” 

Blaze, with your serried columns! I will not bend the knee! 
The shackles ne’er again shall bind the arm which now is free. 
I’ve mailed it with the thunder, when the tempest muttered low; 
and where it falls, ye well may dread the lightning of its blow! 
I’ve scared ye in the city! I’ve scalped ye on the plain; go, count 
your chosen, where they fell beneath my leaden rain! I scorn 
your proffered treaty! The pale-face I defy! Revenge is stamped 
upon my spear, and blood’s my battle-cry! Some strike for hope 
of booty, some to defend their all,—I battle for the joy I have to 
see the white man fall! I love, among the wounded, to hear his 
dying moan, and catch, while chanting at his side, the music of 
his groan. Ye’ve trailed me through the forest, ye’ve tracked me 
o’er the stream; and struggling through the everglades, your 
bristling bayonets gleam; but I stand as should the warrior, with 
his rifle and his spear;—the scalp of vengeance still is red, and 
warns ye,—Come not here! I loathe ye in my bosom! I scorn ye 
with mine eye! And I’ll taunt ye with my latest breath, and fight 
ye till I die! I ne’er will ask for quarter, and I ne’er will be your 
slave; but I’ll swim the sea of slaughter till I sink beneath the 
wave .—George W. Patten. 

Having committed the foregoing to memory, it should be recited 
aloud at times and places permitting you to be alone. If there is 
the least disposition to make light of any part of the work, you 
might as well give it up until you have come to the contrary con¬ 
clusion. The one great quality of the masses is flippancy; of the 
successful men and women, earnestness. Some one may discon¬ 
cert you, or may make fun of your efforts at self improvement; 
but this has been the history of the world from the beginning of 
progress. If you are too weak to endure the flippancy of others, 
just read back to source of that influence in the preceding chapter, 
and let the matter drop; as magnetism is not in your line. 

The great men and women of the world, as far as known, have 
been reciters in solitude of the powerful extracts of great writers. 


84 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


Thousands of instances of this habit have been collected by tho 
author. The love of intense thought, and intensely worded lan¬ 
guage, is inherent in every great soul. 

This short selection, known as the “Seminole’s Reply/’ has 
fired many a boy and girl in the early days of school life. It cannot 
be properly rendered in a dead voice, although some pupils have 
done so in order to fulfill the task imposed upon them by doubting 
teachers. Still the same dead-voice students would be awakened 
by it in after years, if the ideas were properly absorbed. 

Slow rendition is best for all forms of intensity. Rapid speak¬ 
ing turns intensity to excitement, one of the faulty moods. Let 
the lines be spoken aloud always, and never to oneself, or in 
silence; for the tones of the voice arouse the nervous system in the 
reciter, just as they do in any other listener. If you go to a theatre 
and have before you a very magnetic actor whose voice is com¬ 
pletely drowned, you have no enjoyment in the play. His voice 
will arouse you; and so the sounds of your own tones will have the 
same effect upon yourself as upon your audience. In fact, the 
power you produce on yourself is the measure always of the power 
that you will be able to produce on others. 

Mental pictures are helpful to the development of intensity, but 
that work is included in another course, and there is not room for 
it in this volume. 

Do not add action to the delivery, unless you know what is re¬ 
quired. It is better to seek a glimpse of the Seminole who uttered 
these lines, as he lived in the fancy of the composer of the poem. 

Action mis-applied will deter the result sought. Much action 
is evidence of a shallow nature. Violent action may serve the 
actor who wishes to impersonate a character suited to it, but is 
always out of place otherwise. For these reasons it is much better 
to stand as the Seminole would stand if he really were to say all 
these intense things. Think of him and let his conduct be your 
example. In proportion as he is great and powerful, he will remain 
dignified and grand. 

He defies the white man. He tells him to blaze with his serried 
columns; fire, kill, exterminate, if need be, but the Indian will 
stand as should the warrior, with his rifle and his spear. Get this 
picture fixed in your mind, and repeat the selection hundreds of 
times until the power that inspired it shall have passed over into 
your own nature. It is sure to do this. 


DEVELOPMENT OF INTENSITY 


85 


We recall a number of cases that at first seemed hopeless, where 
students who possessed dead voices were unable to develop the 
fourth degree after having passed into all the other nine. But 
constant repetition brought the results, and then they would not 
have exchanged these for any other gift in the world. 

The following embodies the spirit of liberty or self-sacrifice in the 
cause of country: 

“make way for liberty.” 

In arms the Austrian phalanx stood, a living wall, a human 
wood; impregnable their front appears, all-horrent with projected 
spears. Yet, while the Austrians held their ground, point for 
assault was nowhere found; where’er the impatient Switzers gazed, 
the unbroken line of lances blazed; that line ’twere suicide to 
meet, and perish at their tyrant’s feet. It must not be: this day, 
this hour annihilates the invaders’ power! All Switzerland is in 
the field—she cannot fly, she will not yield, she must not fall; her 
better fate here gives her an immortal date. Few were the num¬ 
bers she could boast, yet every freeman was a host. It did de¬ 
pend on one indeed; behold him—Arnold Winkelried! Unmarked, 
he stood amid the throng, in rumination deep and long, till you 
might see, with sudden grace, the very thought come o’er his face; 
and by the motion of his form, anticipate the bursting storm. But 
’twas no sooner thought than done—the field was in a moment 
won! “Make way for liberty!” he cried, then ran with arms 
extended wide, as if his dearest friend to clasp; ten spears he 
swept within his grasp. “Make way for liberty!” he cried, their 
keen points met from side to side; he bowed amongst them like a 
tree, and thus made way for liberty. Swift to the breach his com¬ 
rades fly—“Make way for liberty!” they cry, and through the 
Austrian phalanx dart, as rushed the spears through Arnold’s 
heart, while, instantaneous as his fall, rout, ruin, panic seized them 
all; an earthquake could not overthrow a city with a surer blow. 
Thus Switzerland again was free—thus death made way for 
liberty .—James Montgomery. 

This, more than any other selection, impressed the author when 
he was in his teens. Switzerland has always been the representative 
country of freedom, the first republic since the days of Rome, and 
its handful of soldiers on the occasion, now held as memorable, 


86 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


stood as the embodiment of the uneven struggle between liberty 
and tyranny. 

The fighting was done with spears, and these had long handles. 
The cordon or circle of Austrians were so placed that they com¬ 
pletely surrounded the Swiss soldiery, all the spears being turned 
toward a focus at the center of the position held by the latter. 
There was no means of escape. To seek an outlet meant to fall 
upon the spears of the Austrians and die. The end was in sight 
from the beginning. 

All Switzerland was in the field. If she fell then, there were no 
defenders at home to take up the struggle and prolong it. She 
cannot fly, for there is no way that escape is possible. She will 
not yield, for her men are willing to die for their country, not go to 
prison for it. She must not die, because her better fate is at work 
behind the event, looking for the future of the little republic. 

When once the feeling of these facts is aroused, there will come 
the disposition to throw action into the delivery. This will ruin it. 
Attitudes almost invariably tell the story better when the power 
of intensity is involved than action or gesture. The deeper the 
feeling, the less it is shown in voice and movement, as far as 
demonstration is concerned. In competitive tests of reciters to 
ascertain who would produce the most magnetic results among 
audiences, it has always been found that those who are quietest 
in tones and in action have had a very great advantage. Still this 
does not mean that you are to stand like a stick or look like one 
who had no life. The whole face lights up, the eyes flash, the 
attitudes become eloquent, and the voice is filled with an irre¬ 
sistible power, when intensity take possession. Sarah Bernhardt 
is the ugliest of actresses when her face is in repose, and the most 
fascinating when she is intense. Talmage, the homely orator,. 
passed through the same change as his powerful sentences took 
possession of him and lighted up his whole being. 

Another selection of the same kind, but suited to modern 
efforts, is useful in its way in developing this power. 

U KOSSUTH.” 

Rufus Choate, on being asked what, in his opinion, was the 
most eloquent passage in all oratory, replied: Kossuth’s appeal to 
an American audience for aid to carry on the struggle for liberty, 
when, remembering the glorious armies he had led to battle, the 


DEVELOPMENT OF INTENSITY 


87 


tears filled his eyes, and bowing his head for a moment to conceal 
his grief, he suddenly raised it, his face shining with God-like 
eloquence, and exclaimed: “Pardon me, but I thought I saw the 
thousands of my comrades pass again in review before me, and I 
thought I heard them shout once more: 1 Liberty or death !' ” 

This follows naturally in order after that of the Austrian deliver¬ 
ance. It possesses the stirring power that few quiet pieces can 
acquire. In most cases its hold upon the feelings is secured only 
after many repetitions. 

There is one brief extract from the play of Richelieu that has 
never, as far as. our experience goes, failed to instantly arouse the 
fire within man or woman. It is the scene where the cardinal 
defies his king. Richelieu was not only the head of the church, 
but also the prime minister. There was a deeply laid conspiracy 
against him that almost failed. To bring about the dislike of the 
king for his prime minister the enemies of the latter sought to pro¬ 
duce circumstances that would lead to friction, and a girl, Julie, 
the ward of the cardinal, was made the subject of the dispute. 
The king was desirous of possessing her for immoral purposes. 
Barradas undertook the task of bringing her to his majesty. 

Richelieu, after listening to the message from the king, said: 

“She shall not stir.” 

To this Barradas replied that the cardinal was not her father, 
but that he was merely her guardian, and intimated that she was 
merely an orphan. Richelieu now rejoined: 

“Then her country is her mother.” If this were true, he, the 
prime minister, was entitled to retain charge of her. But Bar¬ 
radas, wishing to provoke the cardinal into a declaration of treason 
said: 

“The country is the king’s.” 

If this statement were denied by Richelieu, it would be an act 
of treason, and would be so reported. The cardinal, however, 
remembered that many centuries before all persons, no matter 
what their offence, who reached the doors of a church and passed 
within, were free from arrest; and he now launches forth this 
doctrine in the most intense words that are recorded in any 
dramatic composition: 

“Ay, it is so? Then wakes the power that in the age of iron 
burst forth to curb the great and raise the low. Mark where she 
stands. Around her form I draw the awful circle of our solemn 


88 


ADVANCED MAGNETIS M 


church. Set but a foot within that holy ground, and on the head, 
yea, though it wore a crown, Ed launch the curse of Rome.” 

As he speaks the words, “ Around her form I draw the awful 
circle of our solemn church,” he pretends to build the walls of the 
church about the girl, and thus places her within its protection. 
The effect on Barradas is so great that he drops to the ground, 
crosses himself, and gives up the battle. 

We have repeated this extract aloud for thousands of times, and 
it has been helpful during the many years that we have maintained 
the practice. We have letters from more than two thousand suc¬ 
cessful men and women, many of them now living, who assert that 
they have never allowed their practice of intense selections to be 
neglected, as it keeps the nervous system strong and its fire alive. 

Do not forget that power rests in the constant repetition of the 
great thoughts that you are absorbing. The language itself will 
have a beneficial effect upon your diction and style of conversation, 
although you may never use the identical thoughts or arrange¬ 
ment. Daniel Webster had memorized Milton, and other works, 
and his diction was much more elevated in conversation, as well 
as in oratory, on that account. The purer and loftier styles uplift 
the trend of the mind, even if they are not actually copied. 

The greater the number of quotations that you imbibe and 
appropriate into your own mind, the richer will be the run of your 
thoughts; and the richer your thoughts become, the more they 
will attract others. For these reasons, aside from their value in 
teaching intensity, these extracts are of the highest importance 
and should be made a part of yourself. 

The next selection, or part of one, is suited to a more impetuous 
nature, and will prove much more cyclonic than any thus far given; 
although it still keeps within the fourth degree. 

“the gypsy flower girl.” 

But when I heard Egypta’s cursed kiss, and saw her snaky, 
coiling arms around Don Jose’s neck, and heard him swear by 
Egypta’s gods that he was her’s alone—“Sic, sic! upon them 
Zhock!” I cried, with all my wild-cat nature boiling, seething, hiss¬ 
ing hot, through all my veins, hissing through my lips and brain, 
“Sic,sic!upon them Zhock!” I cried, and urged my Afric lion on. 
Zhock sprang and bore Don Jose to the ground. “Back Zhock! 
back Zhock! back to thy mistress, back!” In vain I cried, I cried 


DEVELOPMENT OF INTENSITY 


89 


in vain through the glare of the storm. Lo, Egypta has seized 
Don Jose’s dirk, quickly it falls across my Afric lion’s eyes. 
Zhock reluctantly releases his weakened hold, and sneaks away 
with hurt, blood-blinded eyes. Now Don Jose and Egypta fly 
toward the sea, thank heaven they reach the cliff, now disappear. 
“Help! Why Zhock how you startled me; why Zhock, how you 
glare; how you stare. Down, shame, shame!—Ha, I know now, 
Zhock is mad. Hungr}^ with the taste of Don Jose’s blood, my 
Afric lion now returns, eager for mine own. Where shall I flee? 
Back, down! sic! upon them Zhock, yonder Zhock, down by the sea. 
Zhock, how dare you, peace Zhock, I am wild Zingarella, thy mis¬ 
tress, fair boy, down, back, away, down, down.” I feel his thorny 
claws around my neck, his hot breath on my throat, thrice with 
my stiletto do I cut the monster down. Backward toward the 
cliffs of Malaga I fight my horrible way. I near the cliffs, keep¬ 
ing the frenzied beast at bay, backwardly fighting, parrying, 
evading with supernatural strength, I hold the treacherous wretch 
at bay. At length I reach the cliffs. Twice, thrice my good steel 
pierces the raging, foaming lion’s side. Then with a prayer to the 
Christians’ God, I plunge far down in the roaring tide. Zhock’s 
eyes like crackling gypsy camp-fires shine, or twin-danger signals 
out on the sea, with a roar of rage far out he leaps: but the 
Christians’ God was kind to me; for e’en as Zhock sprang some 
hunter’s gun spake, and Zhock from the sea will never awake. 
— E. L. McDowell. 

The foregoing is part of a selection which describes the power of 
jealousy in a young woman of tropical blood, and of the wandering 
class. Zingarella possesses a lion that is a little less tame than 
herself. She sees her lover, Don Jose, embracing and kissing 
another woman, whose name is Egypta. In her frenzy she urges 
her lion against the couple. Zhock tastes the blood of Don Jose; 
this maddens him; the lovers have escaped; he must have more 
blood, and now conies back upon his mistress, and they fight till 
the cliff is reached. In desperation the girl leaps far out into the 
sea, and the lion after her. But some hunter kills him in his wild 
flight, and the girl is saved to tell the story. 

This will set your whole nervous system on fire if you study it in 
the right way; that is, master first all the work set down in the 
preceding chapter; then follow out the selections in this. Once 


90 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


or twice reciting it will do no good; it should be repeated aloud 
for hundreds of times. No matter if it takes years to do this. 
No matter if this year you have all the magnetism that one person 
can acquire in a twelve-month, and an increase next year, and 
another increase each and every year to follow. Time counts for 
nothing if you are progressing always. 

Again allow us to warn you not to ruin the effect by grotesque 
action. If you do not know what to do, then place yourself in the 
position of this girl who is telling the story and tell it as she might 
do to her chance acquaintances. 

Another selection of the most intense character, and suited to 
men, is given here to match the last one, wdiich is better adapted 
for women. What is familiarly known as Sheiks Peroration, is 
one of the most stirring things in speech. It is full of meaning 
and fire, from the very first word to the last. The scholastic 
movement of the style is also an influence that counts for great 
value in one who absorbs it and makes the diction his own for the 
time being. This extract should be so thoroughly memorized 
as to become a part of the very mind and feeling of the reciter. 
Such memorizing is not always given to quoted language, but the 
great reciters and speakers acquire it as a habit. To be compelled 
to grope for thoughts while undertaking to put power into the 
rendition, is sure to weaken the latter. 

“sheil’s peroration.” 

Whose were the arms that drove your bayonets at Vimiera 
through the phalanxes that never reeled in the shock of war 
before? What desperate valor climbed the steeps and filled the 
moat at Badajos? All his victories should have rushed and 
crowded back upon his memory,—Vimiera, Badajos, Salamanca, 
Albuera, Toulouse, and last of all, the greatest.—Tell me,—for you 
were there,—I appeal to the gallant soldier before me, from whose 
opinions I differ, but who bears, I know, a generous heart in an 
intrepid breast;—tell me,—for you must needs remember,—on 
that day when the destinies of mankind were trembling in the 
balance,—while death fell in showers,—when the artillery of 
France was levelled with a precision of the most deadly science,— 
when her legions, incited by the voice and inspired by the example 
of their mighty leader rushed again and again to the onset,—tell 
me if, for an instant, when to hesitate for an instant was to be lost, 


DEVELOPMENT OF INTENSITY 


91 


the “ aliens ” blanched? And, when at length, the moment for the 
last and decisive movement had arrived, and the valor which had 
so long been wisely checked was, at last, let loose,—when, with 
words familiar but immortal, the great captain commanded the 
great assault,—tell me if Catholic Ireland with less heroic valor 
than the natives of this your own glorious country precipitated 
herself upon the foe? The blood of England, Scotland, and 
Ireland, flowed in the same stream, and drenched the same field. 
When the chill morning dawned, their dead lay cold and stark 
together;—in the same deep pit their bodies were deposited; the 
green corn of spring is now breaking from their commingled dust; 
the dew falls from heaven upon their union in the grave. Par¬ 
takers in every peril, in the glory shall we not be permitted to 
participate; and shall we be told as a requital, that we are 
estranged from the noble country for whose salvation our life¬ 
blood was poured out.— R. L. Sheil. 

The foregoing is an oratorical description of the battle of 
Waterloo. The oration was delivered in the English Parliament 
at a time that was much nearer to the era of that battle than the 
present. The orator can point to some of his audience who were 
there. He is an Irishman and is defending his country from the 
charge of being aliens, a term applied accidentally by the Duke of 
Wellington in the House of Lords not long before. The words, 
“All his victories,” refers to all Wellington’s victories. “The last 
of all, the greatest,” is Waterloo. The reference to Napoleon is 
first made in the words, “ When her legions, incited by the voice 
and inspired by the example of their mighty leader.” The words, 
“and the valor which had so long been wisely checked, was, at 
last, let loose,” refers to the body-guard of Napoleon, every man 
of which was a proved hero in some previous conflict; a mass of 
fighters that had never known defeat. 

The peculiarity of this peroration is its fullness of thought; you 
cannot repeat it without finding some new idea cropping up, no 
matter how many times you make the review. It is to get as 
many ideas as possible that you should give hundreds of repetitions 
all aloud. 

All the extracts of this chapter ought to be mastered by each 
student. While some are more suited to one sex than the other, 
they are nevertheless all effective whether recited by man or 


92 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


woman. Do not practice them before others, for there is a lack 
of edge when two or three persons are listening and gaping at the 
efforts of a reciter who lacks faith in self. 

Intensity is fire. It burns in the nerves, in the brain, in the 
heart. It sets in motion the magnetic waves that are everywhere 
waiting to bear messages of influence from one individual to 
another. Without intensity there is nothing in the person, and 
no means of conveying or reaching the feelings and thoughts of 
others. You may look at the successful actors, and there will 
not be one who remains long upon the stage if intensity be lacking. 
Indeed it is a very difficult thing for any man or woman to rise 
from even the lowest ranks, when there is no intensity; and history 
fails to record a single star who has been lacking in this quality. 

One of the foremost managers in this country, a man who has 
developed hundreds of unknown people into actors of prominence, 
says that all he wants is evidence of some personal magnetism 
and a reasonable amount of good sense; and he will develop both 
voice and business in the candidates. But, let magnetism be 
lacking, and there is no hope. The same thing ought to be true 
of every man in every profession. 

In the business world, and in the social world, the lack of mag¬ 
netism is a weight about the neck of every one thus afflicted. 
The race is uneven. 

We are not teaching the use of intensity in marked degree or as 
an impetuous force. It should be acquired because of the fire 
which it arouses in the nerves, and which communicates to all 
the faculties and powers, making them more acute, much more 
attractive, and far more influential in the battle of life. 

No person can accumulate too much intensity. It feeds the 
vitality to such an extent that the loss of sleep will hardly be felt, 
and the decadence of the physical powers will be checked. It is 
said that sleep is essential to prevent the breaking down of the 
mind and of the nerves; but, against this statement, is the fact 
that no man or woman has ever achieved a great life work unless 
the wee small hours of the morning have been employed; or, in 
other words, unless work has been done night and day. Let 
intensity be lacking and this practice of working sixteen or eighteen 
hours out of every twenty-four, will soon make sleep impossible, 
and lead to a complete breakdown of the health. Those who take 
such chances should know on what ground they are standing. 


DEVELOPMENT OF INTENSITY 


93 


The possession of intensity rather than its use, is what is herein 
taught. There will come times when you will have unexpected 
demands for its use. Nor will the professions alone require it. 
There is no man or woman who would not be much more powerful, 
even in the quietest walks of life, by reason of the possession of 
intensity. 

A more direct reason is the connection it has between the 
individual and the power of transmigration which is to be taken 
iipdn later pages. 







Chapter Thirteen 


LIFE'S EXPERIENCES 
ARE ALL 
THERE IS TO 
LIFE ITSELF 


ipfylpifclpl&ipipipipilpipisii&iliipipipipipipiplpipipipi^ip^ipipipipipipipiliipiplplpipipipip 


QUOTATIONS FOR MOODS AND FEELINGS 

ipipipipipiplpip^ipipip^ip^iplpipipipipipipip^rlpipipipipipipipipipiffiFipiplpipipip'kieip'-Jpif: 



SS3VERY MOOD and feeling is a distinct 
” and separate phase of the nature of 
the individual. Some of the moods 
last longer than others, and some abide 
for weeks, months and even years. 
From the state of temporary fugitive 
they are all the time seeking to establish 
the acquired habitual character. A 
mere feeling may come and go in a brief 
time. A mood may last for almost any length of time. One is 
the larger form of the other, and for this reason the terms are 
interchangeable. 

There are twenty-six of the Heaven-Born Moods and Feelings, 
and they are listed in chapter ten. They should now receive 
a brief description before attempting to adopt them for the pur¬ 
poses for which they were introduced. The reason why the 
consideration of them was interrupted has been stated. 

All the Heaven-Born Moods and Feelings should be acquired; 
for it is true that the same individual lacks a majority of them. 
In the study of character it is the custom to take account of stock 
of yourself to see where you stand and what you have, each matter 
of doubt being put in the balance against yourself. The same 
rule might be applied here, but that is for you to decide. 




























X 


QUOTATIONS FOR MOODS AND FEELINGS 95 

RESPECT is the first. It may be a temporary feeling; if so, 
it should be increased and cultivated until it is ever-present. 
It is hard to assume respect, if the quality is not a part of your 
nature. All motives, all persons who seem to you to be your 
inferiors, and all efforts made in earnest, invite respect in the true 
man or woman. The following quotation is the key to this mood* 


1 

RESPECT. 

“No man is my inferior in my own eyes. All who live are made 
by the same creator, and He alone has the right to judge between 
us.” 


2 

AFFECTION. 


“ A lady, the loveliest ever the sun looked down upon, you must 
paint for me.” 

This quotation is from “An Order for a Picture.” It might 
seem to depict the feeling of love, as the lady is the mother; but 
such feeling is that of affection. Love is regarded as confined to 
the passion that leads to marriage, although many other moods go 
by the same name. There are many kinds of affection, and the 
following quotation will show what is meant: 

2 

AFFECTION. 


“I see the same old look in your eyes, Tom, that shone there 
when we parted many years ago. Not a day has passed that I 
have not asked about you, and wanted to be with you again.” 
This is the affection that one man has for another man. 


3 

LOVE. 


“And when night came, amidst the breathless heavens, we’d 
guess what star should be our home when love becomes immortal.” 


96 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


This is part of the address made by Claude Melnotte to Pauline. 
The whole speech is charged with the same feeling, and would make 
an excellent bit of thought for regular recitation. 

4 

GENEROSITY. 

“ What is mine, is thine. Naught that I have will I keep from 
thee, and this shall be my guide through all our lives. 77 

o 

PLEASURE. 

“ The seasons come and go, and all are full of exciting pleasures 
to me. I never long for something not at hand, but give the full 
bent of enjoyment to each blessing as it comes. 77 

6 

JOY. 

“I am overwhelmed with this unexpected good news. Give 
me breath, for I can scarcely realize the good fortune. 77 

7 

PEACE. 

“ How sweet the moonlight sleeps upon this bank. 77 

8 


MERCY. 

“The quality of mercy is not strained. It droppeth as the 
gentle rain, from heaven upon the place beneath. It is twice 
blessed; it blesseth him that gives and him that takes. 77 

9 

SYMPATHY. 

“Tears, my boy? What 7 s them for, Joey? There, poor little 
Joe, don’t cry. 77 


QUOTATIONS FOR MOODS AND FEELINGS 


97 


10 

SACRIFICE. 

“There’s yet a world where souls are free; where tyrants taint 
not nature’s bliss; if death that world’s bright opening be, oh, 
who would live a slave in this?” 

11 

TRUST. 

“The soul, secured in her existence, smiles at the drawn dagger 
and defies its point.” 

This is from the play of Cato, and represents the abiding belief 
in immortality. 

%j 

12 

HOPE. 

“Ah, well, for us all some sweet hope lies, deeply buried from 
human eyes; and, in the hereafter, angels may roll from the grave 
its stone away.” 

13 

' DIGNITY. 

“ Sage he stood, with Atlantean shoulders, fit to bear the weight 
of mightiest monarchies.” 

This supreme description of dignity by Milton reaches the climax 
of superlative diction. 

14 

NOBLENESS. 

“There was no mark of fear upon his manly countenance, as 
with majestic step and fearless eye he entered. He stood there, 
like another Apollo, firm and unbending, as the rigid oak.” 

15 

PRIDE. 

“Behold it! Listen to it! Every star has a tongue; every 
stripe is articulate.” 


98 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


Pride, in its true sense, is a just recognition of some good 
quality, or some grand achievement. It is never haughty or 
arrogant. Were it not for this feeling of pride, there would be no 
reward for the results of life’s struggles. In this case, the 
American flag is referred to; but any other quotation, bearing 
upon anything that excites pride, may be substituted.” 

15 

PRIDE. 

“England, with all thy faults, I love thee still.” 

The foregoing, from one of the great English poets, is familiar 
to every native of that country. 


16 

COURAGE. 


“‘Make way for liberty/ he cried. Made way for liberty and 
died.” 


17 

RESOLUTION. 


“ They’d rob me of my daughter, would they? Let them try it.” 


18 

TRIUMPH. 

“I have re-created France, and from the ash of the old feudal 
and decrepit carcass civilization on her luminous wings soars 
phoenix-like to Jove.” 

This is the boast of Richelieu, referring to his life work. But, 
being a summary of the facts, it is not an un-warranted claim. 
Therefore it is not idle boasting, but genuine triumph. 

19 

PATRIOTISM. 

“Thou, too, sail on, 0 Ship of State! Sail on, 0 Union, strong 
and great! Our hearts, our hopes, our prayers, our tears, our faith 
triumphant o’er our tears, are all with thee, are all with thee.” 


QUOTATIONS FOR MOODS AND FEELINGS 


99 


20 

GRANDEUR. 

“ Roll on, thou deep and dark blue ocean, roll. The armaments 
which thunder-strike the walls of rock-built cities, bidding nations 
quake, and monarchs tremble in their capitals; the oak leviathans, 
whose huge ribs make their clay creator the vain title take of lord 
of thee, and arbiter of war—these are thy toys, and, as the snowy 
flake, they melt into thy yeast of waves, which mar alike the 
Armada’s pride, or spoils of Trafalgar.” 


21 


SUBLIMITY. 

“ Hast thou a charm to stay the morning star in his steep 
course? Thou first and chief, sole sovereign of the vale! Who 
sank thy sunless pillars deep in earth? Who filled thy countenance 
with rosy light? And you, ye five wild torrents fiercely glad, who 
called you forth, from night and utter death, from dark and icy 
caverns, called you forth down those precipitous, black, jagged 
rocks, forever shattered and the same forever? Who gave you 
your invulnerable life, your strength, your speed, your fury and 
your joy, unceasing thunder and eternal foam? ‘God!’ let the 
torrents, like a shout of nations, answer.” 

No attempt is made to confine the quotations to their original 
words. The only purpose here is to bring out the thoughts that 
portray the moods and feelings to which they are attached. 

22 

SOLEMNITY. 

“’Tis midnight’s holy hour, and silence now is brooding like a 
gentle spirit o’er the still and pulseless world.” 

23 

REVERENCE. 


“ King Robert, who was standing near the throne, lifted his 
eyes, and lo! he was alone! but all apparalled as in days of old, 


100 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


with ermined mantle and with cloth of gold, and when his courtiers 
came, they found him there kneeling upon the floor, absorbed in 
silent prayer.” 

24 


HUMILITY. 

“ I pray you believe me, I am humbly at your service.” 

25 

RESIGNATION. 

“ If I should live to be the last leaf upon the tree in the spring, 
let them smile, as I do now, at the old forsaken bough, where 
I cling.” 

26 

REPENTANCE. 

“While yet I hold the power to make restitution for all the 
wrongs I have done, I will undo them and seek forgiveness from 
God.” 


We pass now from the moods and feelings that are born in 
heaven, and take up those that are due to the conflict of human 
nature with the vicissitudes of earthly existence. These are born 
as our masters, and never as our slaves. 

The moods and feelings that are born of heaven, while they 
should lead us, are not to be our masters; they are good steeds 
that we should drive; and all others are devils to be put behind 
us. Yet the sad spectacle of men and women being hurried along 
through life yoked to all that is bad, is the most common 
experience of today. 

27 

WORRY. 

“I can see no way out of the trouble. Whichever direction I 
pursue I feel sure I will fail. I am always unlucky and nothing 
I can do will make me successful.” 



QUOTATIONS FOR MOODS AND FEELINGS 


101 


28 

VEXATION. 

u There it goes again. I wish I had never moved into this place. 
I cannot bear the sound of a crying child, and that old piano is 
enough to drive me wild.” 

29 

PETULANCE. 

‘‘ Get out, you fool! Pll knock you down if you come near me 
again.” 

30 

IRRITABILITY. 

“ I cannot get this on. The collar was made too small and the 
laundry has got too much starch in it. There, I’ve dropped that 
button. Where, in the name of Dickens, is it?” 

31 

INDIFFERENCE. 

“I never had a sick day in all my life. Those bottles? 
Oh, those I got to have on hand in case I needed something. 
I never pay the least attention to my health, and I think it a great 
bore to talk about it. My brother died of typhoid, but I did not, 
and as long as I am alive I’m not bothering myself about the water 
I drink. It won’t make any difference in a hundred years, 
anyhow.” 

32 

FLIPPANCY. 

“ Give me the Sunday paper, and let me get the sensations fixed 
up before I take in the solemn duties at the church. Oh, I enjoy 
dropping in there, for the hats and dresses are worth seeing.” 

33 

IMMODERATION. 

“ I borrowed five dollars from him, and he has pestered the life 
out of me ever since. He has the meanest nature I ever met. 
I do believe that he would rip up a cement walk to find a nickel.” 


102 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


34 

EXCITEMENT. 

“ Away on a hot chase down the wind. But never was fox hunt 
half so hard, and never was steed so little spared, for we rode for 
our lives.” 

35 

EMBARRASSMENT. 

“ Oh, you here? Yes, I was expecting you. Yes, I was helping 
myself. That is, I knew you were coming.” 

36 

DOUBT. 

“I am; how little more I know? Whence came I? Whither 
do I go?” 

37 

SURPRISE. 

“Gone to be married? Gone to swear a peace?” 

38 

WONDER. 

“ 0, a wonderful stream is the river Time.” 

39 

TRANCE. 

“I was half awake, and yet half asleep. I knew everything 
that was going on, and I had no power to prevent it.” 

Trance refers in this instance to the condition of the mind in 
which the thoughts lapse, or cease altogether, and the individual 
permits anything to be said or done. It is a condition in which 
the brain is emptied of its own thoughts and is merely a witness of 
the doings of others. 

40 

RECKLESSNESS. 

“And there are times when, mad with thinking, I’d sell out 
heaven for something warm to prop a horrible sinking.” 


s 


QUOTATIONS FOR MOODS AND FEELINGS 


103 


41 

CHALLENGE. 

“Lay on, Macduff, and damned be he who first cries hold! 
enough!” 

42 

DEFIANCE. 


“Avaunt! My name is Richelieu. I defy thee!” 


43 

SADNESS. 


“ We parted in silence, we parted in tears, on the banks of that 
lonely river.” 

44 

GRIEF. 


“ I have been patient with my Maker, but this grief is too great 
for me to bear.” 


45 

DISAPPOINTMENT. 


“ I never loved a tree or flower, but it was the first to fade away.” 


46 

REGRET. 


“ But the tender grace of a day that is gone will never come back 
to me.” 


47 

MELANCHOLY. 


“ Seems, madam? Nay, it is. I know not seems.” 


48 

DISCONSOLATION. 

“ To-morrow, and to-morrow, and to-morrow creep in this petty 
pace from day to day to the last syllable of recorded time.” 


104 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


49 

DESPAIR. 

“ Down, down I go, with no power to hold me from the gulf of 
black despair.” 

50 

INSANITY. 

“You are not afraid of me. I would not harm you. They say 
I am not well here.” 

In this last remark the hand is placed upon the forehead. 


All the foregoing moods and feelings can be kept out of your 
life, and they should not be allowed for one instant to hold the 
mastery; for, if they do, the legitimate end of it all is the last. 

The final group of moods and feelings are those that are born in 
hell; perhaps not the hell that is understood by the superstitious 
people of the past and present, but the hell that is described in 
Universal Magnetism. 

51 

FEAR. 

“ Whence is that knocking? How is it with me when every noise 
appals me?” 

52 

SHAME. 


“To be now a sensible man, by and by a fool, and presently a 
beast.” 


53 

APPREHENSION. 


“My God! Can it be possible that I have to die so suddenly.” 


54 

ANGER. 

“ And darest thou then to beard the lion in his den, the Douglass 
in his hall?” 


/ 


QUOTATIONS FOR MOODS AND FEELINGS 


105 


55 

HATRED. 

“ If I can catch him once upon the hip, I will feed fat the ancient 
grudge I bear him.” 

56 

CRUELTY. 

“Ha! Bind him on his back! Now, bend him to the rack! 
Press down the poisoned links into his flesh, and tear agape that 
healing wound afresh!” 

This kind of selection is a classic and is regarded as the highest 
art by dramatic critics. It is the story of Parrhasius and the 
Captive. 

57 

REVENGE. 

“Front to front bring thou this fiend of Scotland and myself. 
Within my sword’s length set him. If he ’scape, heaven forgive 
him too.” 

58 

SCORN. 

“ I loathe you in my bosom. I scorn you with mine eye.” 

59 

ARROGANCE. 

“ I have no brother. I am like no brother. I am myself alone.” 

60 

CONTEMPT. 

“Thou slave! Thou wretch! Thou coward.” 

61 

JEALOUSY. 

“ I do mistrust thee, woman, and each word of thine adds truth 
to each suspicion heard.” 


106 ADVANCED MAGNETISM 

62 

RESENTMENT. 

“ Not what you have said and not what you have done, but 
what you would say and do, make me sorry for having known you.” 

63 

• WARNING. 

“ Beware! Lay but a finger on her or what she loves, and thou 
shalt know what ; tis to have Ingomar for thy foe.” 

64 

THREATENING. 

“If thou dost slander her and torture me, never pray more.” 

65 

MOCKERY. 

“The old man walks like a bent grasshopper. See! This way 
he goes; and hear him munch his words.” 

66 

ENVY. 

“ Why should he have power and wealth, and I be left to plod 
along in the lower ranks? I’ll none*of this plain living. IT1 steal 
or worse, to get me fortune.” 

. 67 

SUPERSTITION. 

“ If we enter this way, some dreadful calamity will befall us, 
and if we sit down with others that make the number thirteen, 
all will die ere the year has sped.” 

68 

LAZINESS. 

“ Why should I lift a finger for myself when others will care for 
me? For what use is wealth if not to keep the opulent in ease?” 


QUOTATIONS FOR MOODS AND FEELINGS 


107 


69 

FLATTERY. 

“ Such eyes were never seen before. Such lips and sweet beauty 
never graced a maiden fair.” 

70 

DECEIT. 

“ I never sell what is not perfect. These are the same through 
all the lot. It is useless to look at them, for here you see what 
they are in every part.” 

Deceit refers more to action than to language, and the panto¬ 
mime of this quotation will assist in making the mood clear. 

71 

FALSEHOOD. 

“ I swear by all the saints and all that is sacred and holy that I 
have never given my love to another but you.” 

x 72 

SELFISHNESS. 

“ I am entitled to it, for I am the elder.” 

73 

CRAFTINESS. 

“This plan will force them to seek a loan, and we are the only 
parties who can supply them. In giving them the accommodation 
we can compel them to accept our offer in the other transaction. 
They have no means of slipping out of our clutches.” 

74 

TREACHERY. 

“ When thou liest down by night, my knife is at thy throat.” 


108 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


75 

STEALTH. 

“ In slowly moving steps we came upon them, and ere they could 
make cry we had taken them by force.” 

Treachery implies an abuse of the confidence that one may 
place in another; while stealth is the method of action or thought 
employed. 

76 

GUILT. 

“Oh God! That horrid, horrid dream besets me now awake. 
Again, again with dizzy brain the human life I take.” 






C H apter Fourteen 

PROGRESS 
NOW BECOMES 
EXCEEDINGLY 
RAPID 



* MASTERY OF THE MOODS * 


iprfcipipipipipipip4£ip$pipiprfc4lp$pip1?ip4fc1pipi?&rfc1&ipjFdlpip4if:i^$pfyfy'fcip'j!p&'fc'$p'fc'jlplfc$: 


C GREAT FINAL step is now to be 
taken prior to the actual practice of 
transmigration. ‘ This step is based upon 
all that has been taught and suggested 
in the six preceding chapters, from the 
eighth to the thirteenth, both inclusive. 
If you wish success in this study, you 
must go back to the beginning of the 
eighth chapter, and make yourself 
familiar with every word. You cannot catch the ideas in one 
reading. Many reviews will help you. The progress that you are 
to make is wholly dependent at this stage on the grasp you have 
secured on those six chapters. 

The Moods and Feelings that were listed, and then laid aside 
until the power of pathos and of intensity could be developed, have 
been further developed in chapter thirteen. There they appear 
with quotations suited to their nature. Where two or more seem 
alike or closely allied, an examination and analysis of them will 
dis&lose the fact that they are widely separate. The meanings 
are secondary to the feelings. 

If we were to teach men and women to take a high rank on the 
stage, we would include only those moods and feelings that have 
been referred to as suited to the actor’s art; and these we have 
successfully taught to some of the foremost men and women 

















110 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


during the past thirty years of the drama in this country; and so 
great a genius as Wilson Barrett, the leading actor in recent English 
history, was willing to become our patron. This success was due 
to the deep analysis that we have made into human character, 
motives and methods. 

But if there were to be a supreme stage, one in which no actors 
were to appear except those who had reaped the harvest of success 
in the worlds of finance, of business, of business and social prowess, 
and the audience were capable of reading and understanding these 
powerful men and women, we would lay aside all other arts and 
take up the seventy-six Moods and Feelings that have been 
elaborated in the preceding chapters. These would train loftier 
characters than those that the stage invites, for the stakes are 
greater and the processes of winning them are far beyond ordinary 
grasp. 

Then we have the perfect stage. 

The methods by which a man or woman learns to act and to keep 
as close to nature as circumstances will permit, are worthy of 
imitation in mastering these greater Moods. The first thing that 
the actor must learn is to conceive in his mind the person he is to 
portray. The second thing to is know what that person is to say 
and do. The third thing is to ascertain how he is to do it, and in 
what color he is to say it. The latter is called vocal color. 

Vocal color is the native value of a Mood or Feeling. It comes 
from the inmost sources of oneself. Once established it never 
leaves the nervous system. But it may require thousands of 
repetitions to secure the true color. Most persons say all kinds 
of things in the same color. Try that with the quotations of the 
preceding chapter, and see what havoc you will make with them. 
The beginning of versatility is the first step in securing colors 
suited to each Mood; and versatility is the actor’s genius. 

This gift is attained by endless repetition. In proportion as you 
are artistic you will be willing to repeat the same short extract an 
endless number of times. Edwin Forrest undoubtedly stood at 
the head of his profession for thirty years, and he was willing to 
make these repetitions. In one case where he wished to secure 
the color of great terror he repeated a short sentence five hundred 
thousand times, putting all the feeling and voice into it that he 
could command; and, when he spoke that line to the audience, 
they were moved beyond description. This acquired color 


MASTERY OF THE MOODS 


111 


attended him all his life, for the color never leaves the voice. 
Edwin Booth in a similar way made himself the most versatile 
actor before the public during the last twenty years of his life. 

Having obeyed the instructions as set forth in the six preceding 
chapters, you should begin to memorize the seventy-six quotations 
of chapter thirteen, so that you may render them aloud whenever 
the opportunity affords. You should know them so well that 
years will not drive them from you. Be content with a little 
progress day by day. Memorizing will make the brain strong and 
give you a new power of memory. Let each of the Heaven-Born 
Moods be known by number, and their quotations also be con¬ 
nected with them in your mind, so that, when you speak the lines, 
you will know the names and numbers of the Moods they represent. 

Then master the Earth-Born Moods in the same way; and, 
finally, adopt the same methods with the Hell-Born Moods. 

The way to begin to acquire the color of each is this: 

The first part of each day’s review should be given to stating 
the number, and the name of the Moods in their order; then to the 
vocal rendition of the quotations; thus assuring their entire 
review once a day. This will take five minutes or more; and you 
waste many times that portion of the day in idle talk or useless 
reading. Success in magnetism is based on having more to do 
than any other individual in your neighborhood. 

After the review, you must allow yourself to be attracted to 
one or more of them that seem to you to be most readily depicted 
in the-tones of your voice. Do not be afraid of the tragedy lists, 
as they are only classic, it is a rule of acting that what you can 
best do on the stage you are least likely to be swayed by when off 
the stage. This is known as the law of re-action. Thus the 
heaviest villains on the stage are the gentlest in private life, and 
the funniest comedians before the public are the most solemn 
owls in the bosoms of their families. This is the balancing of 
nature. 

No actor or actress that has played insanity for many years on 
the stage has gone insane; and this fact can be proved by investi¬ 
gation. But nearly all those who have suffered mental breakdown 
in this profession are the comedians. We can name nearly two 
hundred such cases. Their brain seems to suffer from paresis. 

These facts are stated to allow T you to become calm in the presence 
of some fearfully gloomy lines in the preceding chapter. 


y 


112 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


In the first week of practice after you have memorized the lines 
and can connect them with their names and numbers, you will be 
attracted to one or two only; in the next week you will find half 
a dozen that appeal to your liking. Later on more will be added 
until you find that you can render them all, giving each a different 
color. 

In order to separate the colors and become versatile, and there¬ 
fore a genius, the old plan is still the best. This consists in 
exchanging colors. Take, as examples, the two following quota¬ 
tions: 

22. SOLEMNITY.—“’Tis midnight’s holy hour, and silence 
now is brooding like a gentle spirit o’er a still and pulseless world.” 

55. HATRED.—“ If I can catch him once upon the hip, I will 
feed fat the ancient grudge I bear him.” 

It is useless to attempt to interchange these, or other colors, 
before they become properly rendered. It is the variance between 
one color and another that makes the interchange show the 
difference. When you have mastered Solemnity so that your 
whole being is filled with a sensation of the solemn, and have 
also mastered Hatred so that you realize just how a person hates, 
then you can exchange them, giving the words of Solemnity in the 
color of Hatred and the words of Hatred in the color of Solemnity. 
When these colors, thus turned around, seem to you to present 
fearful discords, then you are becoming their master. 

It is not possible to develop color unless you use your voice. 
To think of the color will not do. Your own voice is your guide, 
and you are to make it interesting to yourself by being your own 
listener. If you produce upon yourself the same effect that a 
versatile actor of great ability would be able to produce on you, 
then the victory is complete. 

Do not be discouraged at the passing of time. There is no 
hurry, and no need to hasten. Were you not making the effort 
to progress in this direction, you would be drifting somewhere else. 
Weeks may pass into months and months into years before you 
have created all the seventy-six colors; but some will appear in a 
very short time. To these you will add one or more every week, 
and so you will be gaining ground all the time. 

Pitch in, and do your best to produce the right color. Take a 
few minutes each day. Arrange your engagements so that you will 
be alone part of the time, for the presence or knowledge of another 


MASTERY OF THE MOODS 


113 


person will disconcert you, and some flippant remark will turn you 
irom the trial. If you were really studying for the stage, the 
amount ol practice that you would be required to indulge in each 
day would compel you to seek solitude as the means of fitting 
yourself for your chosen profession; for the successful actor is the 
sum total of a tremendous amount of private practice. 

Make a resolution that no week day shall go by without your 
using a few minutes of this practice; and summon enough will 
power to carry out the plans that you make. 

Throw yourself heartily and fully into the color that you are 
striving to acquire; no other method will succeed. Thus if you 
are endeavoring to render the color of respect, think of what this 
mood is, to whom you do and should show respect, and in what 
way you would display this conduct. Then let your habits lead 
to a greater exhibition of this qualit}' toward others, whether your 
superiors or your inferiors. When George Washington, on return¬ 
ing the bow of a colored servant, was accused of fawning to a negro, 
he replied that he did not propose to be outdone in politeness by a 
colored person. That was the true spirit of respect. You can 
repeat aloud the words in the quotation, all the while keeping in 
mind the nature of the quality they stand for. 

If affection is the mood that you are to depict, think of some¬ 
thing in your past experience that arouses now this feeling, and 
let that control you while reciting the words. Repeat them over 
and over again, ten, twenty, thirty or more times, but always 
have the mind on what is meant by the color of affection. 

Love is the passion of sex for sex, and your own knowledge of 
that sensation will be helpful; otherwise you will be obliged to 
pass the color. 

Generosity is the mood of giving something to another that 
requires self-denial; a parting with an advantage, maybe, or some 
property, or attention, or effort. There are in the course of every 
day many scores of opportunities for showing generosity to others, 
and the habit should be cultivated to the highest degree. Out of 
it grows the best estate of manhood and womanhood. 

Pleasure is an abiding satisfaction with the conditions in which 
you are placed. Joy is a more fugitive mood. Peace is the settled 
content of mind and heart. Mercy is the willingness to give the 
offender good for evil. Sympathy is a genuine interest in the 
ills and misfortunes of others. Sacrifice is much more than 


114 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


generosity, but in the same direction. Trust is a settled belief 
in a thing that cannot be proved. And so these different colors 
are variances from each other for the most part, each requiring 
an intelligent interpretation. 

The rule always is that the bolder the color the easier it will 
be to acquire it. Thus you can do much more at first with courage 
resolution, triumph, patriotism and the decided moods than with 
the less vigorous feelings of peace, dignity, hope and the like. 
We'recall with pleasant memories the many discouraged pupils 
who could not for some weeks start even the semblance of color in 
the quiet moods, but who launched forth with right good will on 
challenge, defiance, anger, hatred, revenge, scorn, contempt and 
others of that sort; and these were selected as the colors to be first 
developed if there was a preference for them. The voices of the 
pupils would ring out in those vigorous quotations, and soon they 
found that other colors could be added one at a time until they 
had gained the mastery over all of them. 

Some of the colors you will not take any interest in at first. 
This is due to the fact that they have never lived in your voice. 
If you have been in the habit when younger of reciting a certain 
style of selection and have had a liking for that style, the fact can 
be discovered by the colors that first attract you here. The past 
is often read in this w r ay, and we do not recall ever making a 
wrong guess in such a case. 

An all round benefit will accrue from the development of these 
colors. It is hard to make this fully understood at first; but you 
will be more of a personage after a few wxeks spent in this practice. 
You will have more power in conversation, a better mind with 
which to address yourself to others, and greater fullness of heart 
and humanity in your make-up; even if you never apply these 
steps of development to the practice of transmigration. 


Chapter Fifteen 

PRACTICE 
I N 

TRANSMIGRATION 
MADE USEFUL 


* J* j» APPLIED CASES * jt j» 

n r\J^» m* m 

,■* *^v 


MEDIATE STEPS are now to be taken 
to put into practice the principles of 
transmigration. Success will follow in 
every case, provided the suggestions 
already made in preceding chapters 
have been adopted. The suggestions 
and methods therein stated are not 
difficult. Any man or woman of intelli¬ 
gence can readily adopt them all, and 
no person can fail except one who wishes to get results without 
practice. It is not a question as to the length of time. The 
nature of the practice is exactly the same as that adopted by the 
actor. 

In reply to inquiries as to whether or not this system will make 
actors, we will say frankly that it will quickly develop the very 
best of actors, because it will produce only natural ones. This is 
not to be looked upon as a drawback, for there will always be 
better actors off the stage than on. Every great personage in 
every era of the world's history has been a consummate actor. 
This does not mean a pretender or an artificial character; but one 
who knows every phase of human nature and can step at once into 
. the mood of another. Such skill is evidence of the highest of 
powers. 

The ability to step at will into the mood of another person is 
transmigration of self. It is not new to the world, but has been 


























116 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


the art of supreme control of other human beings for thousands 
of years. Proof of this fact can be drawn from every nation on 
earth, and from the history, literature and creeds of every people. 

In order to step into the mood of another person, it is necessary 
to know what mood such person is in, and to recognize the mood 
as one over which you have attained mastery. 

In order to attain this mastery it is necessary to develop the 
mood in your own self, and to express it in perfect color. The 
mood is said to exist when its color is rightly depicted in your own 
voice and manner. 

If the mood comes and goes at will, it is your master; if it comes 
and goes by your own command, it is your slave. The actor has 
trained himself to stimulate any of those moods that he chooses to 
adopt in his profession and has had time to develop; but his work 
does not reach into the deeper feelings. It is largely superficial. 
On the other hand there has been no great genius in history who 
did not have the power to throw himself into a score or more of 
moods and feelings to their very depth. The complaint has been 
from many sources that they are too keen in their sensibilities and 
take on themselves too much the moods of others. This fault is 
due to the development of a limited number of moods without 
giving attention to those that predominate in the first list. 

There are people who are sympathetic in the highest degree; 
they have, by mere habit, developed the feeling of sympathy; 
and, if they had no other department of acting than that one, 
they would be world-geniuses on the stage to that extent. Lack¬ 
ing versatility, they feel too much the one sole mood which they 
have fully developed. 

There is a class of people who have given encouragement to 
still another mood to the exclusion of all others; this is stealth. 
They deal toward all others as if they were to be injured by them. 
They suspect everybody. Good and bad motives alike are the 
subject of their ill will. By using this method they save themselves 
loss, but at the expense of friendships and valuable associations 
in life. 

Then there are persons who have learned to falsify to such an 
extent that they cannot speak the truth. The mood of falsehood 
is in them as a fixture until an awakening comes. 

Some persons at certain periods of life are generous to the 
exclusion of all other impulses. Some are the very epitome of 


applied cases 


117 


courage, and often without the judgment that should direct it. 
Some are run away with by their patriotism. A few are humble, 
and give themselves to the mood of humility at all times. Dignity 
sits enthroned on many men and many women as their chief 
attribute. Some are fond of peace, of deepest quietude, of seclu¬ 
sion and rest. A few are solemn. And so the whole list is found 
scattered among many different individuals, but no two of the 
moods are paramount in the same person. This is the differ¬ 
ence between the ordinary individual and the one who possesses 
power. 

It can be safely asserted that, in proportion as there is ability 
to step into any mood or feeling, in the same proportion will a 
person be master of that condition; but, more than this, he will 
also be master of the circumstances which are involved in the 
possession of the mood or feeling. Here we have the great law 
of transmigration. 

If your house is on fire, and you are able to master that fire, you 
will also, of necessity, be able to master the source of the fire, and 
all the circumstances are under your control. 

If there is a thief in your house and you secure him, you will 
also secure what he has in his possession. Control of the effect is 
control of the source that is present in the effect. 

Moods balance each other. 

When you have found it possible to portray one of the better 
class, you will find it easy to portray one of the meaner 
class that is as near as possible its opposite. The nerves re-act 
from one side to the other of the moral nature; and also from one 
phase of feeling to its opposing phase. Thus the practice of the 
color of love gives way most readily to the practice of the color of 
hatred. An actor who has a part in a play that gives him opposing 
moods to express will make them both greater if he follows this 
law of re-action. Time is saved, and a much more powerful color 
is acquired in each mood. To be all on the better side, will not 
protect you from the wiles and tricks of the world. 

If your whole nature is given to generosity, you will most likely 
become the prey of schemers and tricksters. Moods come and 
go. The face of Andrew Carnegie shows clearly the miserly and 
money-making disposition, involving envy and craftiness; yet, 
at a time when life has passed high noon and the amassed fortune 
must slip from his grasp by the decree of death, he has been seized 


118 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


with the desire to exercise control over much of his wealth before 
the inevitable ruler shall assume the receivership; and generosity 
is now making its inroads in his character. But he has a large 
number of other traits which show that he has been a successful 
reader of men all his life. 

Here are two opposing moods exchanging places in the same 
person; craftiness having held its sway, and then given way to 
generosity. 

It is often true that, when years have been absorbed in one kind 
of mood, its opposite will be invited into the life. A joyous nature 
has many a time been succeeded by one of sadness. Humility of 
position is sometimes the quality of a poor girl; knowing her 
penury, she makes the least display in life; but, let such a girl 
become the wife of a wealthy man, and the opposite character 
will soon come to the front. She will be arrogant. This has 
occurred so often that it is current knowledge. “ I will marry a 
girl born in poverty, and one who is humble in her wants, so that 
she will not become extravagant and waste my accumulations,” 
said a rich man. He found such a girl. She was demure, simple 
in her habits and humble in all matters; but, soon after they were 
married, the opposite tendency began to develop and she showed 
no trace of her former nature. This is a common illustration of 
the law of re-action from one mood to its opposite. 

What is true in life, is true in any phase of life, and is also just 
as forceful in the assumption of the moods that make up the 
portrayal of life. The comedian at home is the best tragedian on 
the stage, and the gloomy fellow in private life is its best comedian 
on the stage. 

For these reasons it is best to acquire all the moods and feelings, 
so that they may serve as a complete balance for one another. 
Personal power will be greater, and the scope of control will be 
wonderfully increased. 

The third degree of undulations must be used at all times unless 
there is the minor or sad side to be portrayed, in which case the 
fifth degree should be used, but never the higher degrees, for they 
are theatrical. This is one of the great differences between the 
actor and the man of personal power; the former must move by 
claptrap, the latter by the subtle art. 

The rule then is that the sadder, gloomier colors are to be set in 
the fifth degree undulations; that all other colors are to be set in 


APPLIED CASES 


119 


the third degree; except that those representing impetuous energy 
are to be set in the fourth degree. 

An actor would master all the degrees as a mere method of 
attaining a flexible voice. To him it would be a source of pleasant 
practice to become adept in the ten degrees of undulations. 

As the practice, even if nothing more than mechanical, is sure to 
make the voice flexible, rich, expressive, easily colored and full 
of attractive quality, there is every reason why the time should be 
taken for the development of these ten degrees to a nicety. Let 
the description given in preceding chapters be read and fully 
understood, and all the suggestions adopted with a determination 
to show an artistic temperament in acquiring each degree of the 
undulations. 

We urge this because we wish to know that you have become 
successful in the art of transmigration, or throwing yourself into 
another person; and success is sure to attend a careful develop¬ 
ment of these degrees. 

PROCESS OF TRANSMIGRATION. 

With the basis established in the most perfect manner, as 
already set forth, the process of throwing your own self into the 
personality of another is as follows: 

1. All thoughts, feelings, plans, purposes, intents and methods 
of one mind or nature, that are directed toward another individual, 
must employ magnetic waves. 

2. Magnetic waves travel with the same speed as light, but 
penetrate any substance no matter how solid or thick it may be. 

3. The fifth degree undulations coincide with the magnetic waves 
in the minor moods, or those that are akin to the darker side of life. 

Jj.. The third degree undulations coincide with the magnetic waves 
in the positive moods or those that are on the vital side of life. 

5. The fourth degree undulations coincide with the magnetic 
waves in all the impetuous moods, or those that are stronger than the 
commonplace conditions of life. 

6. When one person feels a mood that is not felt at the same time 
by another person, the waves of magnetism will not convey impressions 
from either of such persons to the other. 

7. When one person is able to assume the mood that is felt by 
another person, if that mood is the master of the latter, the former 


120 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


person will be master over that mood in the latter person to the same 
extent that he is master over it in himself. 

8. As humanity is swayed in practically all matters by moods 
and feelings, the mastery of these influences is equal to the mastery 
of the individuals themselves. 

“ What is the explanation of your wonderful control over your 
husband?” asked one wife of another. 

“ I first find out what mood he is in, and I favor it.” 

“Well, I oppose my husband when he is not in the mood that 
he ought to be, and I have no control whatever over him.” 

When two persons are in the same mood under control, and not 
controlling such mood, both are without power to influence the other. 

This fact is seen illustrated in the case of two men who are 
angry at each other, or who are both angry at some third person; 
although, in the latter case, one is less likely to be mastered by 
that mood. The following experiment is one of hundreds that 
have been successfully made where irascibility was to be over¬ 
come. We cite one instance only. 

A man who could not control his anger when aroused by the 
stupidity of any one of his employees, had in his office a clerk who 
had submitted mildly to abuse. This clerk caught the idea that 
there was a cure for the trouble, and took up the study of acting 
for the one purpose of learning to portray anger. He selected the 
parts of the noted characters of the drama where irascibility was 
feigned, and then came down to the diction of his employer. 
The next time the latter flew into a passion the clerk also did the 
same, not crossing the employer, but aiming his shafts of abuse 
against some mild-tempered employee who had not given offence. 
The employer stopped, listened, then burst into a fit of laughter. 
This ruse was continued for several weeks, on an average of twice 
a week until the employer was nearly cured. He soon learned 
that, whenever he got angry, he might expect this clerk to fly 
in a passion soon after, and the peculiar connection between the 
two events struck him as ludicrous in the highest degree. 

In another case a wife who found her husband growing more and 
more morose over his affairs, adopted the practice of showing the 
same mood over hers, as soon as he would start in on his. 

In these cases the party using the moods is always making them 
servants of the will, and not submitting to their tyranny. 


APPLIED CASES 


121 


A use of this art, which is most familiar to the public mind, is 
the disposition of the wife to cure her husband by adopting the 
same tactics that he employs. Here is a husband who flirts with 
women, and the wife is jealous. She pretends to flirt with men. 
If she does so in fact, the home may soon be broken up. But she 
has control of her feelings and wishes simply to torture her hus¬ 
band in the same way that he has made her suffer; so she carries 
on some pretence of flirtation in a way that he cannot help noticing 
it. The more he investigates it for the purpose of making a case 
against her, the less evidence he finds; but the awful fact that she 
may be untrue to him is rankling in his bosom. He may be one 
of those men who intend to go to the bad on learning of the actual 
unfaithfulness of the wife; but this fact never looms up. The 
result of this campaign is the cure of the husband unless the wife 
lacks some other quality, or overdoes the ruse. 

It is not improbable that this kind of acting has been tried a 
million times in this country or in any country in the past twenty 
years, and that it is adopted by mere intuition. 

There is hardly any fault that cannot be cured if the proper 
method is adopted under these laws. 

Even so common a mood as that of flippancy is easily cured by 
some companion who adopts it as an assumed color. This is not 
at all difficult, as flippancy is a common trait of today. As an 
illustration of this method of cure we cite the following incident: 

A young lady was indulging in a series of fresh or flippant 
remarks, in her walk one evening with a young man who had 
loftier ideas, and did not relish her treatment of every subject that 
he took up. He was trying to approach a favorable opportunity 
for proposing, and she had an instinctive feeling that such was the 
case. 

“ I enjoy such an evening as this, ” he said. 

“ It is a jolly nice night for mosquitos,” was the reply. 

Later on he said something like this: “How fragrant the air 
is!” 

And her reply was: “ I guess somebody has spilled something.” 

He could not stand it any longer and so took up her style of 
conversation; but not in a vexed tone that showed that he was 
slave of some mood; for he knew that this would lead to a lack 
of cordiality between them. He simply assumed the color and 
method. 


122 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


“ I see where they spilled it,” he said after looking along the 
ground for a moment. 

“Spilled what?” she asked in surprise. 

“ Why, that fragrance.” 

She burst into laughter, and both had a better understanding 
of each other from that time. 

It is recorded of a queen who had a spendthrift husband, that 
she made a great show of wasting money and property, until he 
came to his senses and was cured of the fault, although she had not 
in fact wasted anything in the ruse. 

There were two sisters who were in the habit of quarreling on 
slight pretexts. It seemed that the elder lost her calmness on the 
least provocation and would give way to a spell of excitement 
which annoyed the other. The latter feigned the same mood of 
excitement at each subsequent incident, and the elder sister soon 
discovered, as she thought, that her own conduct was unbalancing 
the mind of her younger sister. The cure was complete. 

There was a young man of about sixteen summers whose father 
had developed the habit of swearing at home. The mother and 
the son agreed together to effect a cure, after the best efforts at 
suasion had failed. One evening, when the minister and some 
friends of high standing were present, the son met with an accident 
purposely planned in the next room, and uttered in one volley all 
the profanity which was included in his father’s vocabulary. 
The father heard it, and rushed from the room to see why his son 
should thus disgrace the occasion. The latter gave as an excuse 
that he had hurt himself, and that what he said came from him so 
suddenly that he could not help it. 

“ It is your own language, father.’’ 

The father never again'allowed himself to use profane language 
either alone or in the presence of others. He saw the effect that 
it might produce in the life of a loved boy. 

There are men who have stopped the habit of going into saloons 
on finding that their sons were forming the same habit. 

If you flatter the flatterer you will soon cure him, provided your 
offence is as frequent as his. We know of a number of these people 
who realize that it is not wise to use flattery in the presence of 
certain persons who have taught them this lesson. 

Threaten the threatener, is the advice given in Shakespeare; 
and it has been good advice ever since the world had human beings 


APPLIED CASES 


123 


on it. This law is so universal that the animal kingdom takes it 
up, and makes it the basis of all society between the fighting species. 
The tiger and the lion rarely come together in conflict, as they know 
the aggressive nature of each. One wild animal fears another wild 
animal for the reason that they know the danger in approach. * 

In ten thousand women, and in ten thousand men as well, there 
are not ten who are free from some past errors or episodes that are 
best left unmentioned. Many enemies have been silenced by the 
threat to expose them, and nights and days of unrest and worry 
have followed the warning. There is today, in the city of Washing¬ 
ton, a clergyman whose past career is known to a few, and pos¬ 
sibly to one person only, who would probably go insane if the merest 
suggestion or hint were made that publicity would be given to it. 

Several New York editors of the vulture-sheets of that city, 
have learned this phase of human nature, and work upon the motto 
that most men have something they wish to keep from the public; 
and the hint from a reporter that that scandal will be printed, is 
sufficient. It is not necessary to state what the scandal is. 
The man who is thus warned will begin to think and ponder, and 
recall everything that might come to light, finally hitting upon 
something that he believes is known to the paper, while the editor 
may not have the slightest knowledge of any scandal. 

But the use to which this law may be put is not to levy black¬ 
mail, as that adds a crime to a sin. The individual who improperly 
seeks to intimidate, may be overcome by a quick and effective 
aggression, either in warning or threatening; and this is a proper 
use of the law. 


A member of a family who worries, is easily cured of the fault by 
the assumption of the same habit, provided it is not based upon a 
genuine cause. The subject of the worry must be something that 
is wholly foolish and that seems so on its face to the other, while 
the imitation must seem to be genuine suffering. This allows a 
side view of the lack of sense displayed in worrying, and causes a 
re-action in the real worrier. 

Thousands of cases of the use of this power will come to you 
during the next few years, if you are observant of the conduct of 
others. Many principles are recognized by the careful student of 
human nature, that would otherwise be lost. Much is going on 
all about you that escapes your attention because you do not 
know how to analyze the doings of men and women. 


124 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


The remarkable fact is this: After you have become an adept 
in the use of this power, and are able to recognize in the conduct 
of others their purpose and intentions towards you or themselves, 
you will say that this has always been going on but that you have 
never recognized it. You will think, “How easy!” as you carry 
on the analysis of humanity. 

To one who has not yet practiced the training that leads up to 
the use of these laws, the thought will come that it is not possible 
for every person to acquire the power; that it is a gift with some 
and is denied others. This is not true. It is within reach of 
every man and woman who is not abjectly lazy. 

Let us review the main facts as a means of ready reference. 

In the first place transmigration is the power of stepping into 
the personality of another individual. This has not yet been 
fully taught in this volume, but will be carried on to completion 
in the next few chapters. We have partly covered the ground, 
and the training has been thoroughly given as far as it has gone. 

In the second place the means of stepping into the personality 
of another individual is acquired by using the only channel by 
which magnetism travels, the ether waves. 

In the third place the ether waves are used only through the 
undulations of the human voice; for these, while much larger 
than ether waves, are of such a character that they coincide with 
them. 

It is one of the easiest processes known to any branch of train¬ 
ing to acquire the several degrees of undulations; no person need 
fail, and very few do. So readily are they employed that it would 
seem a disgrace to not succeed in mastering them. 

In the fourth place the acquisition of intensity is easily attained 
by any one who is in earnest. This power is necessary in order 
to give vitality to the carrying power of the feelings, and it exists 
not only in the voice, but also in the whole nervous system, and 
finds use in every sense. It quickens each sense and seems to 
give them all renewed energy and youth. 

In the fifth place the moods and feelings are the only means of 
expressing human life. Every person is at all times, sleeping or 
waking, in one or more of the moods. Analyze them and ascer¬ 
tain if this is not true. Being true, they are life itself and humanity 
itself; therefore they are the only avenues of passage from one self 
to another self. 


APPLIED CASES 


125 


In the sixth place, the moods and feelings, being the personality, 
are capable of development to their full nature. They are so 
readily transferable that the art of acting has been the foremost 
art of the past five thousand years. In the greatest days of ancient 
Greece and Rome, there were but two forms of education: Acting 
and philosophy. The tendency to the drama is due to the fact 
that there are moods and feelings and that they are capable of 
being transferred from the genuine to the simulated form. 

In the seventh place there has never been a successful man and 
woman on earth who has not depended on personal magnetism as 
the means and method of winning success. Call it by any other 
name you will, the cause is within our definition of personal 
magnetism. 

In the eighth place there has never been a magnetic person who 
has not been master of all the magnetic undulations of the voice. 
A ou may study humanity for the next fifty years and analyze all 
who come before you, and you will never find one exception to 
this statement. 

In the ninth place there has never been a magnetic person who 
has not been master of intensity. This fact is as readily provable 
as any fact in the universe. 

In the tenth place there has never been a magnetic person who 
has not been able to simulate a number of the moods and feelings. 
The cases cited in this chapter are a few of the most common, and 
are introduced for the purpose of showing our students how much 
of this law is in actual use at all times. People who have used it 
have been their own trainers in most cases; and the idea of using 
it has occurred to them as the result of common sense thinking. 

The practical and the commonplace side only has been put before 
you, as we do not wish to lead you to depths where you must 
drown if you are not equipped with the means of baffling the sea 
in the lesser depths. What ought now to be done is to close this 
book, and not read another word until you are positive that you 
have given the proper amount of time to the training up to this 
stage. Or, better still, if we could hold back the next few lessons 
until we were assured that you had mastered the work up to this 
juncture, we could then guarantee your full success clear through 
to the end. But, at the beginning of this book, we had you make 
a test of your ability to master yourself, and we feel certain that 
the greater majority of our students will be able to hold back as 


126 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


an act of the will until the lessons may be thoroughly worked out 
as stated. 

If you do this, you will succeed in the greater things that are 
to follow. If you do not choose to obey the suggestion, or if you 
lack the power to do so, then you will fail and will of course charge 
it to the inadequacy of this course rather than to your own 
weakness. 







Chapter Sixteen 


MAGNETISM 
REACHES INTO 
THE THOUGHTS 
OF OTHERS 


j * TELEPATHIC MAGNETISM * 



XL PURSUING the study and adop¬ 
tion of transmigration, we come into its 
advanced steps one by one. There is 
yet much to be considered, and the 
main purpose in view should be to 
keep the training within the reach of 
every student. A line of instruction 
that is to be adopted only by a success¬ 
ful few after years of the hardest kind 
of plodding, is not practicable. It is possible to make this very 
course at the present stage such a difficult matter that the fruition 
will be far away and evanescent. 

I This undesirable end might be brought about by carelessness in 
the arrangement, and without any intention to make them obscure. 

We desire the opposite result. 

We realize that the work is not the easiest on the side of patience, 
but the most tiresome part has been gone over. What is ahead 
from this place will be much more interesting and more readily 
adopted, provided there has been a thoroughness in the past 
lessons. 

Telepathic magnetism is a mental form of transmigration, and 
is an important and a necessary part of the advance in the prog¬ 
ress of this study. The next step beyond this will be a nervous 
form of transmigration, and a most logical one also. 


























128 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


It has been discovered that, when a person is able to master 
any mood of feeling, and to simulate it with perfect portrayal, 
any person who is a slave to the same mood or feeling will be 
unable to conceal such condition from the other person. This is 
the whole law in a nutshell. There is a disadvantage connected 
with this method, and it lies in the fact that, when an individual 
has mastered but one or two or a very few of the moods and feelings 
he is super-sensitive to the moods and feelings of others that coin¬ 
cide with those he has acquired. It is this super-sensitiveness that 
make actors take kindly to all opposites in their work; that is, 
they welcome and quickly enter into the practice of such moods 
as are directly different from those they have been hard at work 
upon. This seems to sustain the view that actors have but a very 
few real moods under control. If they were to master a large 
number their super-sensitiveness would pass away. 

Normal sensitiveness is necessary, and this is acquired only 
when a large number of the moods and feelings are mastered. 
We advise you to maintain the practice until all are conquered. 
These ideas are not new in our work. For more than a generation 
we have taught them to classes with success. We have seen 
pupils whose voices were dead and whose powers of control over 
others were at zero, come out bright and powerful through this 
line of training. We have seen them acquire the needed colors 
in one hundred emotions, and as many in mental versatility; the 
result being a complete change in manner and gifts. It is our 
candid belief that there is no other kind of training that can make 
a man or woman practically successful. 

The difference between super-sensitiveness and normal sen¬ 
sitiveness should be understood. The former will haunt and 
trouble you, and become a positive nuisance as well as injury in 
your life; while the latter will be helpful in many ways. 

One of the reasons why persons become nervous and take on the 
habit of worrying, is the fact that they have one or two or a few 
only of the moods developed as habits, always from the bad lists 
or groups, and they respond to the feelings of others against the 
will of both perhaps, but surely against their own will. This is 
telepathic coloring, but not magnetism. Nothing can be regarded 
as magnetism unless there is control over the mood by the indi¬ 
vidual, and not the reverse. 

Telepathic coloring, then, is the forcing into your own nervous 



TELEPATHIC MAGNETISM 


129 


system of the troubles or moods of other people. Sometimes they 
are of the better class, in which case the results are positively bene¬ 
ficial. As there are many people in every part of the civilized 
world who have made themselves keenly desirous of attaining 
certain qualities in life, some powerful person is able from any 
distance to reach them by the right kind of energy in the use of 
magnetic waves. 

This is called telepathic magnetism because it involves the 
reception of right moods, even though they are few in number. 
A right mood uplifts a person, no matter how limited it may be. 

Charles Spurgeon was so magnetic and had such an impetuous 
control of the fourth degree of undulations that he could send out 
influences in any mood at will and reach thousands of persons who 
were in a condition of nervous sensitiveness. His greatest mood-use 
was that of generosity, and he reached hundreds of thousands of 
people by the intensity of his magnetism. To him it made little 
difference wdiether the people to be reached were present where 
they could hear his voice or not. 

Any man or woman who has mastered any mood so as to be 
able to portray it in perfect color, can wield a wide influence over 
almost any other person who has become receptive in that mood. 
But this subject will be considered under the head of distant con¬ 
trol later on in this book. 

Telepathic coloring is now to be discussed. This properly 
relates to super-sensitiveness in the receiving of the bad moods. 
It is duQ to a perfect development of the color of such moods in 
small number only, and the inability to throw off the influence 
that some person is unconsciously sending toward a person. A few 
instances of this law will be given here. 

A clergyman was unable to sleep at night, but had no trouble 
in getting sleep by day. In order to save his mind from break¬ 
down he changed his habits on all week days, and got along nicely 
for a while. He sought the solution of the peculiar condition and 
the case reached us. In reply to inquiries, he stated that he felt 
a strong power hanging over him; that he had been in the habit 
of retiring at about ten o'clock every night; that soon after he got 
in bed this peculiar power impressed him with such a weight of 
feeling that he felt like getting out of bed and looking all through 
the room, in the closet and everywhere for some fiend that was 
lurking near. 



130 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


We at once assumed that he had an enemy, and that this enemy 
was engaged in some work of revenge. To test the matter we met 
him by day, at a time when he was perfectly free from the weight 
of feeling, and we then recited in the color of revenge a strange 
incident that embodied the meeting of enemies to plan and work 
out a campaign of malice. As we entered upon the color, using 
no art greater than that common to the direct and simple form of 
stage portrayal, this man began to shake and cold drops of per¬ 
spiration stood over his face and neck. 

“ This is the same feeling that I have at night,” he said. 

“You have been torturing your mind with the fear of revenge 
from some enemy,” we asserted. 

“ Not for the past twenty years,” was the reply. He said that 
at that time he had taken an active part against a gang of gamblers 
who were leading young men and boys astray, and they retaliated 
by threatening to burn his house at night. He was so full of the 
idea of this revenge that his nervous system had become sensitive 
to it. A color, once acquired, will stay with a person till death. 
So he had carried the susceptibility to the color of revenge all 
these twenty years. But he knew of no enemies that he now had, 
and the peculiar weight of feeling at night was inexplicable. 

With this much as a basis, the next step was to find the source 
of the trouble; for we were satisfied that it was due to the night 
conspiracy of enemies. But he knew of no one who had a malice 
intent toward him. Perhaps some old enemy had come within 
his locality and wished to square accounts. Even then he could not 
name one. The peculiar feeling came on at about ten o’clock every 
night and abided with him for an hour or more, after which he 
could not get asleep, although the weight grew less. When once 
the regular time for falling asleep has been passed, it is not easy 
to fall into slumber. The terror of the sensation was of itself 
enough to keep him thinking for hours. He had laid it to the 
possibility of losing his mind, and thought that this might be the 
fore-runner of that malady. But in this he was mistaken; 
although many a misled man or woman has allowed such a condi¬ 
tion to run on for months or longer, and then have actually suc¬ 
cumbed to the tyranny of the haunting spirit ending in insanity. 
We believe that most forms of insanity can be averted by mastering 
all the moods and feelings and making their colors perfect in 
rendition. 


TELEPATHIC MAGNETISM 


131 


Taking as a clue the fact that the hour of ten at night was the 
time of beginning the weight of oppression, the suggestion arose 
that perhaps some man or woman who had leisure at that time, 
might be at work upon a conspiracy to harm the clergyman. 
A hunt was made for all persons who might be thus free at that 
hour. This did not avail anything. Then a detective was 
employed to watch the house of the minister to see if any persons 
were hanging about. This did not bring results. The next sug¬ 
gestion was to walk the streets to see what men w r ere out at that 
hour. In the course of a few nights the detective reported that a 
saloon keeper was in the habit of going from his place of business 
to a small house where he was met by another man, who was 
afterwards known to be proprietor of another saloon. Soon after 
ten o’clock a third party entered the same place, and there they 
remained for one or two hours. This they did every night for 
about two weeks, when the watch was shifted. The meeting 
seemed to correspond with the conditions described, but the 
detective declared that there was no connection between the 
clergyman’s mental depression at night and the secret meeting 
of these three men. 

The next step was to get at the third man. This was done by 
the detective under our advice. We also told him to make a bold 
move by declaring to the third man that we knew that he was hired 
or to be hired by tw r o saloon-keepers, naming them, to do injury 
to the clergyman, naming him. This was a decided position to 
take, and the detective demurred because he saw no connection 
between the parts of the claim. It was, as he thought, sheer 
guess work to connect the meeting of the two saloon-keepers and 
the third man, with the supposed revenge on the clergyman. 
The third man however was told all these things; and, to the sur¬ 
prise of the detective, he made one or two remarks that confirmed 
the latter’s belief; then he became silent and refused to go further 
until other pressure was brought to bear upon him. The detective 
recalled some previous episode in the man’s career, then con¬ 
nected him with it, and there was a hastening on the part of the 
old criminal to get under cover as the saying goes. He confessed 
that these two saloon-keepers were laboring under the belief that 
the clergyman w r as at the bottom of an attempt to prevent a 
renewal of their licenses; they had been told so not long before, 
and seemed to credit the statement; and, wishing to secure 


132 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


revenge, they had been at work upon some method to reach this 
end. But their meeting was not for that purpose; the plotting 
was incidental onty. They had met for an entirely different 
purpose, as they were political heelers and had to make plans for 
the coming campaign. It was, however, at some of these meetings 
that they had conspired to do harm to the clergyman, but there 
were nights when that matter was hardly broached. 

“What shall I do?” asked the clergyman. “Shall I have the 
gang cleaned out, or punished, or notified that I have had nothing 
to do with the matter of the license?” 

“You make their fears warranted, and we will guarantee that 
they will not do you harm,” was the reply we gave him. He did 
not seem to have enough confidence in himself to carry on an 
aggressive policy against them; but he overcame that weakness 
and took up the matter with zeal and vigor. The saloon-keepers 
actually planned the murder of the man. The third party, an 
ex-criminal, was made to act the tool of the conspirators under the 
threat that, if he played false to our party, he would be given a 
punishment that he most dreaded. A fourth man was brought in 
to help him, and he was kept in the dark as to the treachery of the 
third party. A final meeting was planned at a place where three 
officers were in hiding, and the conspirators were all bagged. 
The third man was set free after the others had been convicted 
in court. More than this the discovery that another planned 
murder had been carried through, put the saloon-keepers where 
they will remain for life. 

If an aggressive policy had not been adopted by the clergyman 
he would never have freed himself from the haunting fear of the 
revenge that had so oppressed him. 

In another case that came to our knowledge, that of a wealthy 
woman who had terrible loads of lurking fear hanging down upon 
her soul, as she expressed it, we found that her mood was that of 
melancholy. It came on at about nine o’clock at night. We 
found that we could bring on that mood in her by simulating in 
the day time the color of melancholy, and she responded to it at 
any time when we made the experiment. The information was 
given her that some person was suffering from melancholy and 
that they were most seized with it at the hour of the evening when 
she found the weight over her mind the greatest. 

As a basis for her super-sensitiveness, it was learned that she 


TELEPATHIC MAGNETISM 


133 


had been subjected years before to the same feeling, and it had 
grown into a habit then, but had since entirely left her. It was 

1/ 

natural to conclude that some person now connected her with 
his or her ill fortune, and this was the theory on which the investi¬ 
gation proceeded. Why the mood should come over her at about 
nine o’clock every evening was the most peculiar part of the 
mystery. 

The first search was made among her relatives, but there were 
none within a thousand miles. She had a sister who was the 
mother of six children, and the family was wretchedly poor. 
The husband had struggled against odds for many years and had 
finally died. His life insurance yielded a temporary fund, but 
this had gone. The widow was too proud to write to her wealthy 
sister telling her the circumstances; but every evening at eight 
o’clock she and her children had family prayers, and each prayed 
that the heart of the well-to-do sister might be touched. This 
was followed by a period of thought, ending in melancholy and 
depression. 

The woman whose nervous system had been so weighted down 
by the same mood years before, was influenced by a family more 
than a thousand miles away. It was not during the prayer period 
which lasted only a few minutes, so much as in the after moments 
each evening that this influence was set up. It may be argued 
that it was the result of prayer. Spurgeon so declared; but, 
admitting such to be the case, it only goes to prove that prayer 
employs natural processes for attaining its ends, and that the 
Creator has set up these laws as a means of carrying on His plans 
and purposes of dealing with humanity. We have never believed 
that there is a supernatural, although it is often referred to as such 
when the open laws of nature are not in evidence. God may 
create and employ these methods of carrying on every kind of 
work and conveying every kind of influence, and this fact would 
only seem to draw us closer to Him. The feeling that He is far 
away and that we are separated from Him by a gulf so wide as not 
to be passable, keeps many away from the full realm of faith. 

In the case referred to, the wealthy relative had the family 
brought East and the children put to school as they grew up. 
She saw to it that there was no more suffering. The weight of 
fear passed away as soon as she knew the cause and had resolved 
to remedy it. 


134 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


That such influences are not always connected with prayer, is 
shown in the following case: 

A man on every Saturday afternoon was seized with a fit of 
jealousy involving his wife. At all other times he was free from 
the feeling. It had been his custom to spend that afternoon 
away, and his wife had likewise been left to herself. He had once 
before had the mood come down upon him, but not in relation to 
this woman. Years had passed, and he had outgrown it as 
unmanly. When the mood would envelop him now he became 
so restless that he determined to follow his wife and see if there 
was cause for the jealousy. 

In his quiet pursuits which were carried on in disguise, he at 
length came upon the wife and found that she was engaged in the 
same enterprise, having been told that he was not faithful to her, 
and seeking to ascertain the facts for herself. In the conversation 
that followed she confessed to having had the feeling of jealousy 
for several weeks, but had kept quiet in the matter until she could 
decide what was best to do. No person was taken into her con¬ 
fidence, and she was free to manage the affair as she deemed best. 
This proved to him that the initiative was taken by her and that 
his mood was a reflection of hers, not hers of his. 

The greatest generals on the battlefield are those who have 
had this power of magnetic telepathy. Instances are cited of 
both Grant and Lee in the use of such power, and the subsequent 
success attained by its aid. 

It seems that the training schools that turn out military men 
seek to develop in them the keenest sensibility to such moods as 
fear, apprehension, threatening, warning, deceit, falsehood, crafti¬ 
ness, stealth and kindred influences, most of which are taught 
under the name of strategy. 

Generals are sometimes Christian gentlemen, but they are as 
quick to make use of any of the hell-born influences as of any 
other, on the plea that war is hell, and the use of a weapon of the 
devil may shorten the war and save other lives. Thus murder is 
called killing, and no nation punishes its men-killers. Deceit is 
the one chief element in the mental campaign, and craftiness 
determines the ability of the greatest generals. 

If a man is to succeed at the head of a mass of men in war he 
must be sensitive in the highest degree to these moods. Grant 
was never known to fail in his guess of what the enemy would 


TELEPATHIC MAGNETISM 


135 


attempt, and Lee had the same keenness, probably in greater 
fineness. All the foremost generals of the world in the many 
wars that have served to develop these powers, have been thus 
gifted. It has long been said that a successful general must be 
born with the gift of war, whatever that means. Napoleon never 
failed to guess the purposes and plans and deceits of his enemies. 
He could map out all their possible moves, but he always made 
his first plan in accordance with the chief estimate he placed upon 
his foes. In his mind he could see the Russians marching day by 
day along certain roads, reaching certain places each night, 
camping there and starting the following mornings to resume 
their journey; and he saw the Austrians in their forward move¬ 
ments; he knew at what point they would join the Russians; and 
this gave him the ability to overwhelm each army in turn before 
their combined forces could swoop down upon him. 

But in the intricate maneuvers of battle he saw each turn and 
shifting of both armies, and told his generals what to expect, 
as well as what to be prepared for. 

Magnetic telepathy has been used for centuries, and probably 
since the world began to be populated. It is based on the law 
of moods. Grant tells this story of himself: In a campaign 
against Lee he had made plans for a certain movement in surprise 
of the foe. After he had perfected the details, he and his generals 
retired for sleep until about four o’clock the next morning. He 
could not sleep. It was eleven o’clock when he retired in his tent. 
Lie at once got up and sat down before a fire that had died into 
embers and thought for a full hour. Suddenly he exclaimed to 
the guard, “Call my staff. Don’t lose a minute.” They came in 
looking bewildered. “ Lee has taken the initiative. He is on 
the move,” said Grant. 

“How do you know, General?” was the inquiry. 

“They have not been to bed. They have been at work with 
the map and a blow will be struck before we get up. A battle is 
close at hand. Have every one ready.” 

That was all; but the feeling was confirmed. The battle did 
come on and Grant was not surprised. The key to the discovery 
was the period of reticence that followed his retiring that night. 
He felt that his enemy was at work and wide awake. 

No general would be a safe leader who followed solely his own 
feelings, unless he knew them from past experience; nor would 


136 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


any general succeed who was dead to such influences or who could 
not interpret them. 

It seems that success and greatness are born with these develop¬ 
ing moods, and they become a source of immense responsibility. 
To carry them all requires broad shoulders and wonderful courage. 
The first phase of their development is in the information they 
seek to convey to their possessor; and the second phase is in 
learning how to interpret them. 

In true magnetic telepathy words are absent. Moods and 
feelings existed long before words were coined or spoken. The 
child knows as much as the adult, but his little vocabulary must 
come out year by year, and it develops only by contact with 
earthly experiences. His mind is incoherent if his experiences are 
such; his physical activity is likewise incoherent under the same 
conditions; and he passes for a fool or an imbecile because he lacks 
the power to express himself in words and action. Yet we all 
know that the wisest sayings have fallen from the lips of fools and 
jesters. 

In sizing up the brain and gifts of a human being we must not 
link past human experience with a standard that has not been 
attained; for the former is the measure of both mind and action, 
either in the individual, or his ancestry. 

Back of the child’s undeveloped brain, back of the mind of the 
idiot, is the genuine being, the personality that knows no words 
and no diction. What that is may be far different from what the 
estimate may be of the individual. 

This much is known to a certainty, that magnetic telepathy 
knows no words. “ What am I thinking? What words are pass¬ 
ing through my mind at this moment?” are questions that cannot 
be answered; but the mood and feeling can be interpreted to a 
certainty by any person who has developed the power of feeling 
such moods and feelings in their own past. 

It has been stated that generals who are trained in strategy at 
schools organized for that purpose are quick to detect the same 
kind of strategy, deceit or whatever it is known by; and this 
keenness becomes a gift of the most extraordinary character. 
But it is rare to find one of these great generals who is a good 
business man or a good administrative officer. Grant failed in 
both. Napoleon was a wonderful architect, a superb jurist, and 
a poor administrative officer and poorer business man. In his 


TELEPATHIC MAGNETISM 


137 


domestic relations he had neither judgment nor wisdom of policy. 
In times of peace he was always out of his element, and fate 
forced him to encourage war in order to give him control over 
his followers. 

This shows that the limited power of detecting and interpreting 
the moods of others makes life one-sided and unsuccessful except 
in its narrowed scope. The dismal weakness of Grant after he 
ceased to be a fighting general was evinced in his two terms as 
President, and in his business career afterwards. The reason is 
in the fact that a President deals in words, and a business man 
deals in words; the real success of either avocation depending 
on skill and wisdom in such use, as the basis, and of course 
upon the magnetic faculties as aids. The general who wins his 
battles is almost always reticent, except to advise or to be advised. 
Grant was noted for his laconic speech and his want of words. 
Napoleon was likewise a man of few words, and Wellington, the 
Iron Duke, was given to the same habit. Lee had very little to 
say when a battle was being planned or fought. The necessity 
for reticence is due to the fact that the language of moods and 
feelings tells the full story, while the language of words and sen¬ 
tences has nothing to do with the art of successful war. 

In an avocation where words are the vehicle of communication, 
as in most of the professions, also in political life and in states¬ 
manship, the winner must know how to couple moods and feelings 
with the language of speech. But he labors under the difficulty 
of having to use speech as a collection of words, and moods and 
feelings as aids to such words, but not as interpreters of them. 
It is useless to define fear, or apprehension, or any of the seventy- 
six moods which we have set forth; for they have no synonyms 
in any language on earth. Each has shades of feelings and 
divisions of themselves, and so they make up a most intricate 
vocabulary which the magnetic individual soon comes to know 
by heart in its full measure. But he cannot put them in words. 
He does in fact build language about them and makes them felt 
by those with whom he comes in contact, but they still exist in 
his own mind and heart as separate conditions. 

The general in war has need of only the moods we have named; 
and, in proportion as he has developed them in advance of his 
military career, he will be able to make use of them in his pro¬ 
fession. When the was is over he is helpless until he develops 


138 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


power in new directions. This has always been the history ol 
great warriors, and always will be to the end of time. 

Moods peculiar to a business or profession are developed to 
keenness as experience sharpens the wits; and the man or woman 
who is not all the time making such moods deeper and more useful 
is falling behind in the race. It is for this reason that some people 
stand still while others go forward in life. The salesman, especially 
one that travels and has to create his clientele, or hold his trade 
against odds, has much greater need of this keenness of moods and 
feelings. He steps into a place of business and says nothing until 
he sizes up his man. He takes in the full situation at a glance; 
or, after a few inquiries or remarks, knows the mood his customer 
is in. In some cases he changes the moods to suit his owm purposes 
in other cases he goes away and returns, offering some excuse that 
makes such delay seem advisable to both parties. 

But the drummer who, in this age of mental acuteness, depends 
on argument will not win from his best fields of operation. Argu¬ 
ment is very little employed in the higher grades of trading acumen. 
It has its part to perform in the whole transaction, but the con¬ 
vincing part of the business is in the personality of the drummer. 
This fact has been demonstrated countless thousands of times. 
One man may come along with the best argument, and sell nothing; 
another may come along with bits of an argument and secure a 
large order. It is a common occurrence to hear a merchant say: 
“I like to do business with that man.” Another will say, “This 
drummer always rubs me the wrong way; that man seems to agree 
with me.” This is the secret of stepping into the moods and 
feelings of the person w T ith w T hom you are talking. 

The commonest use of this powder is to study the mental and 
nervous phases of the other party; to know in advance what are 
the moods in which a man or woman may be found; and then 
interpret them from outward signs. 

The practice of this art makes one keener the more it is indulged 
in. It should be increased until it is as much a habit in your life 
as it is in the careers of great men and women. There is a satis¬ 
faction in knowing that each interpretation you have made has 
been correct. To look a person in the face, or to stare in studying 
another, is wrong, as it often irritates and leads to the belief that 
you are impertinent. The more successful observers of human 
nature never spend much time in the searching glance. 


TELEPATHIC MAGNETISM 


139 


The eyes can be trained to catch forms and expressions at a side 
look. This was the power of the Indian, to see three-quarters of a 
circle without moving the head. It depends almost solely on 
practice. The eyes need not be brought to a focus in order to see 
what is on the face of another person. A movement of the eyes, 
quick and unnoticed, may take in the refractions on either side, 
and the astonished friend may wonder how you have been able to 
see so far around. We have a relative who has a habit of walking 
behind us, and of moving his fingers in his collar. Not wishing to 
offend by criticism, we simply turn about quickly when the hand 
is raised to the neck. A few repetitions of this movement sufficed 
to effect a cure of the habit, and still he wonders how it was possible 
to see so far about. 

To see and not be seen looking, or to appear not to have seen, 
is an advantage; for it enables one to study another when the 
latter has no suspicion of being observed. The eyes catch looks 
of dislike on the face or certain movements of the features that 
lead to the moods within, but not through magnetic waves. 

WHAT THE EYES MAY DISCOVER. 

The eyes may learn on which side of the range the moods are 
tending, by construing a few of the incidents of human nature. 

The corners of the mouth show this tendency to perfection. 
Each person has a normal carriage of the lips; based upon fixed 
native characteristics, or acquired habitual personality. This 
normal is the average height of the corners of the mouth. In a 
man of the balance of George Washington, or Speaker Randall, 
this average is what is known as the level mouth. It is likewise 
seen in the faces of actors who play many kinds of parts. No 
great actor or actress has any other normal or average mouth- 
position, as their photographs will show. 

This shifting of the carriage of the mouth is a most notable fact. 
If you will take the trouble to look up the portraits of these people 
when they were in their teens, or before they took up the profession 
of acting, you will find thick lips in nine out of ten, and also a 
downward drooping of the lips if they are born for heavy or all round 
parts; and a rising carriage of the corners of the mouth if they are 
born for comedy parts. 

Out of three hundred actors and actresses whose portraits were 


140 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


obtainable when in their teens, as most of them have been, we 
were able to select with certainty all who were destined to become 
comedians and all who were destined to become heavy acting 
people. It is a common fact that the face of the miss or the youth 
does not coincide with the face of the same individual as an adult; 
so that old photographs of the years preceding the adoption of the 
profession do not lead to the identity of the future personage. 

As an example of this law, we commented on the face of the 
younger Sothern, when he was a comedian; it being clear that he 
was built along the lines of heavy acting, for the corners of his 
mouth in his youthful pictures show the downward carriage. 
At the time of this comment, we were told that we were wrong, 
as Sothern was a successful comedian. Since then he has dropped 
comedy, has played Hamlet, the Proud Prince and similar heavy 
roles. 

The face of Stuart Robson in his youth was that of the reverse 
character, all the pictures revealing the uplifted corners at the 
mouth; and his after attempts to play heavy roles were not 
successful. 

But the fact most worthy of attention is the change that comes 
over the face after the study and practice of acting has been going 
on for some years. Most faces in their teens show the down posi¬ 
tion of the corners of the mouth; and these very faces gradually 
lift the corners to an average level position as the years go by. 
In the three hundred cases to which we have referred, there has 
not been one exception to the statement, and the privilege of 
observing this rule is open to all persons who have books or 
sketches of these men and women, where the pictures of their 
younger days are to be seen. The down corners are brought to a 
level in all cases where the profession has given them a variety of 
characters to play; and the raised corners are lowered to a level 
under similar influences. The mouth of Henry Irving, of Ellen 
Terry, of Booth, of the two Barretts, of Salvini, of Mary Anderson, 
of Otis Skinner, and of all those men and women who have had 
many years of experience along varied lines of rendition, are pictured 
in their photographs representing them out of their characters, 
as level. 

The peculiar straightness of the mouth of George Washington 
at once attracts attention. He was not only a warrior, but a 
surveyor, a student, a statesman, a farmer and an all-round lover 


TELEPATHIC MAGNETISM 


141 


of life. Napoleon never showed the level position of the mouth, 
although the depression was slight. 

In the temporary fugitive moods all joy and bright feelings 
raise the corners of the mouth. A glance of the eye will tell you 
how this is when you meet another person. If the corners of the 
mouth are depressed, they come so either from past habits, which 
you can discern in a minute or two, by the range of movement; 
or else they are positive evidences of dislike which is possibly to 
be aimed at you. 

If the corners of the mouth have already acquired the habit of 
falling, the act of raising them in any attempt to be polite or 
pleasant will not carry them above the level position. 

A man who seeks as a wife a woman who has the habitual habit 
of depressed corners of the mouth, will find one who lives on the 
dark and discontented side of life. If, to this, she adds the con¬ 
traction of the brow over the nose, she will be a scold and most 
disagreeable. The same rules apply to the man. 

If the temporary mood is the cause of the lowering of the mouth, 
then you must throw your own mood into the dark side; for you 
will not wield an influence that opposes such a condition unless 
you do it by an appeal to the eternal selfishness of humanity. 
Positive good news, or some pleasing surprise, will waken the better 
condition because of the love of advantages. This appeals to 
selfishness. This method is about -all that is now employed in 
advertising matter to get the attention of the reader. Something 
is offered free; you reply; you get something free that is worth 
what you pay for it, nothing; and perhaps no attempt is made to 
sell you anything; but your correspondence is turned over to 
another branch of the same concern that may be thousands of miles 
away; and then some one will seek to sell you something for 
money. The first appeal was to selfishness. 

This is the king mood if the claims can be substantiated. If you 
can make the public believe that you are really desirous of selling 
a gold dollar for sixty-nine cents, you will find responses. 

But the keen mind of the public is aware that this mood is to 
be played upon and worked, and so used have some people become 
to the proffer of something for nothing, that they cease to bite at 
the bait, except in bargains at the stores where trading is necessary 
at almost all times of the year. The bright business man or the 


142 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


superior woman is driven farther away by an attempt to play upon 
the mood of selfishness. 

We make these remarks, as we would advise you to be on the 
lookout for such methods under some other guise. The shot is 
generally a double-barreled one; the other party has some advan¬ 
tage to secure and seeks to influence you by proffering you an 
advantage of some kind as the entering wedge of the transaction. 

Next to this worn out mood, the use of flattery is now becoming 
the most common. It has been the weapon of the ill-disposed for 
thousands of years, and always will prove useful. Few persons 
are really exempt from this power. There is not one man or 
woman in ten thousand who is not susceptible to the good opinions 
of others, and this is both natural and wholesome. A peculiar 
characteristic of flattery is the fact that the smaller the mind the 
less power is achieved by employing praise, whether merited or 
not; and the greater the mind the more power is wielded by 
flattering it, provided it takes hold at all. 

If you praise unduly a small mind, the party will either look 
pleased or will resent it. If it is pleased, it will be depressed if, 
at any time in ,the future, you omit the praise; and if, on the 
other hand, after once giving the praise, you censure, you will 
awaken all the vicious nature in the person. Some of the most 
malicious acts of harm, including even poisoning, have grown out 
of censure after excessive praise of a small mind. It is well 
established that the lower grade of servants and employees should 
not be praised. Let some acts of quiet appreciation be sub¬ 
stituted. The more you separate your personality from that of 
such a mind, the more influence you will wield. 

As a person advances in the world so as to become conspicuous 
in the public eye, whether in the narrow circle of a small acquain¬ 
tance, or in the broader glare of fame, there is a desire to know 
what the people have to say; and the declaration of personal 
friends that flattery is obnoxious is not to be believed. The very 
nature of the position occupied is warrant for the love of praise 
and compliments. The woman in the drawing room, the lawyer 
who has tried a case, the preacher who has delivered his sermon, 
the statesman who has introduced a bill, all are open to the 
wiles of this mood. 

We recall the case of a poor young man, about twenty years of 
age, who found himself coming to the end of his means, and who 


TELEPATHIC MAGNETISM 


143 


placed all his hopes of getting up out of his lowly rank by the use 
of this one mood. He had intuitive sense, and this is what he did 
and did not say: He went to a United States Senator, and did 

not say “ A our friend Senator-told me to come to you. 

He said that you were very busy and that you nevertheless had 
time to help all young men, that you were most generous and 
philanthropic, etc.” Had he said that the Senator would have 
seen the purpose of the talk and dismissed him as soon as he 
could; for this is a palpable effort to play upon the feelings of a 
man who is too old to be mis-led by hints. Nor was it flattery. 
A senator is not flattered and certainly not pleased to be told that 
he is generous and philanthropic. 

The young man knew this. 

Any thoughtful person would have reasoned it out, had he 
taken time enough. 

But what he did say is real flattery, and let us see why: “ I am 

ambitious to show my people at home that I can make my w T ay 
here in the city. I want to learn to talk well, and to teach and 

influence the people. I went to Senator-and he said 

he was no talker. He told me to come to you, for he said that you 
were regarded as the most successful debater and orator in the 
Senate, and that you would some day and very soon sweep the 
whole country with your popularity as a defender of the rights of 
the people.” 

“Did he say that? Well, well, I am surprised. He over¬ 
estimates me. Do you think he was in earnest?” 

“ I know he was. He put his hand on my shoulder and said to 
me, ‘ Young man, mark what I say, he is the most feared of debaters 
in the Senate, and he has the real power to sway the peopled ” 

“ Well, I should be glad if I merited a tenth of his good opinion. 
Come back this afternoon, and I will see what I can do for you.” 

Not a wmrd was true of what the young man had said; for the 
Senator was a conceited but weak speaker. He did not dare, how¬ 
ever, to probe the other Senator to find out if he had made the 
remarks, for he did not see how the young man could have made 
up the story, as he would have no object in doing so. But the 
incident proved the starting point in the career of this offender; 
who, having got in the good graces of the man, fed him on well- 
tuned flattery as long as it paid to do so. He is now a man of 
wealth and affluence, as well as political power. 




144 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


We do not cite this case as a guide to those who wish to gain 
rank by lies; but to warn all people against submitting to the use 
of flattery. 

Almost every society woman will favor another woman of 
intelligence who hangs about her with praise. A good opinion of 
the gown worn is the most effective of all weapons in this respect; 
and next in order is praise of the complexion; while the charming 
form brings up the third phase. Women also like to know that 
others look up to them in good opinions as to their wealth, and 
social influence. To be envied is also the goal of the existence of 
a large army of women in the upper class. 

Now the indiscriminate use of praise is not flattery. Some 
women know the difference. To tell a bulky female that she has a 
graceful form, or a butcher-neck that she is shaped from the 
shoulders to the cranium like a fawn, will not reach the mark; 
she knows it is a lie, and praise can never be passed current as 
flattery when the stolen chickens are peeping out of the crevices 
of the hat. 

To drop the pleasing remark by accident, is more successful, 
provided there is a basis of truth for it. In the case of the Senator 
there was no basis in his mind for the assertion that he was 
generous and philanthropic, and he did not care if he was; but he 
believed that he could orate some, and this moved him because 
it touched the most tender spot in his professional anatomy. 

To make the praise seem to come from another is more pleasing 
than to have it come from the speaker; and the higher the rank 
of the supposed flatterer, the more force the praise will carry. 

“I heard the Governor ask Mr. - if he had seen you 

lately, and he whispered that he wanted to see you, but did not 
wish to let you know it,” was once worked off on a politician of 
wealth, who was swept off his feet by it. The person concocted 
the bit of flattery, but stood so low in the estimation of the 
politician that the latter would not have cared for the good opinion 
from such source; but the Governor, that was different ! People 
believe what they want to believe, more readily than the opposite. 

These two moods are used a great deal to shift the condition of 
the party who is found with the mouth drawn down. The selfish 
mood has had its day, and does not catch many, unless there is 
apparently no purpose in the talker telling something that is not 
so. Good news will revive a man in most instances. 



TELEPATHIC MAGNETISM 


145 


Here is the way a drummer got a large order; using the selfish 
mood to shift a very disagreeable facial expression of his 
customer: 

Before entering the private office, he talked with the head clerk, 
and ascertained that the proprietor was out of sorts because he 
had money tied up in stocks that were down. All the drummer 
now wanted to know was the name of the stocks. He then glanced 
at the paper, and noted the quotations of yesterday’s market. 
In accosting the customer he started in this way, after a casual 
greeting: 

“ I am probably on my last trip, as I have saved up a few 
thousands and want to stay at home with my family, instead of 
going all over the country as a traveling man. My uncle is con¬ 
nected with the-and has advised me to buy heavily. 

He has inside information that the stock will rise thirty points in 
the next few weeks. I could not have found out in any other way, 
and might not have got the chance to invest. The bears have 
forced the price down to 69, in the hope that they could scare weak 
holders to unload. 1 suppose you never invest.” 

Had the corners of the mouth remained down the drummer 
would have needed further ammunition. He had enough knowl¬ 
edge of human nature to know that, as they rise, the customer 
was getting into another mood. 

An all-round character possesses level-shaped mouths, and this 
rule is always true the world over. 

The character that carries the mouth-corners raised, is free from 
care or has just entered upon a specially pleasant mood. 

The character that carries the corners of the mouth down can 
be influenced only by appeals to selfishness or by the use of 
flatter}"; unless the law of transmigration is employed under the 
method yet to be stated in this course; or the ALTER EGO is 
projected. 

The level-mouthed character is the aggressive in the lines in 
which certain moods have been developed, and is not swayed in 
those lines; but must be approached through moods that are not 
included in the habits of that individual. 

When once the corners of the mouth can be changed, though 
but a trifle, from the position in which you find them, you are on 
the road to securing influence. 



146 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


Now counter laws come into play. The mouth has several 
positions, as folio vvs. 

One with the corners down. 

One with the corners up. 

One with the corners level. 

One with the lips relaxed. 

One with the lips firmly closed. 

One with the mouth open. 

As none of these can act alone they must appear in combination, 
and the nine positions in combination are as follows: 

1. Corners up, firmly closed. “Satisfaction.” 

2. Corners up, relaxed. “Pleasure.” 

3. Corners up, mouth open. “Laughter.” 

4. Corners down, firmly closed. “Discontent.” 

5 . Corners down, relaxed. “Grief.” 

6. Corners down, mouth open. “Horror.” 

7. Level mouth, firmly closed. “Absolute control.” 

8. Level mouth, relaxed. “Ease.” 

9. Level mputh, open. “Astonishment.” 

These positions blend and cross, but their basis can always be 
detected; and the habit is soon formed of reading the face without 
attracting attention or taking your mind from other thoughts. 
In fact after a little practice in observation, it would be difficult 
not to read the face at a glance, so accustomed does the mind get 
to the position of the muscles. 

The firm mouth is the most difficult of control, either in the 
combination with the level position, or with the corners up or down; 
but the level mouth occurring with the firmly closed lips is master 
of all moods. If you cannot change it in the party who sits before 
you, or in your dealings with others you will not succeed in making 
any headway toward securing influence over the individual. 

HOW TO TELL OF CHANGES IN INFLUENCE. 

It will be noticed that the mouth is firmly closed for satisfaction, 
discontent and absolute control; which means that the last named 
is the ruling position over all. 

It will also be noted that the three main positions of corners up, 
corners down, and level mouth run a gamut or scale from the other 
positions of being firmly closed, relaxed or open. 


TELEPATHIC MAGNETISM 


147 


It is in this gamut that you can tell what influence you are 
exerting over another person; for, in proportion as you are resisted 
or set at naught, the lips will remain firm in whatever other main 
position they may be. If you were able to assume absolute power 
over a person in the darker moods, or any one of them the mouth 
would take a wide open position and there would be abject fear 
or horror. Of this fact there is no doubt. A photograph of 
persons on a car when it was being robbed, showed this facial 
condition wherever the revolver was placed close to the head; 
and criminals read the faces of their victims in the same way, 
though by native instinct. Animals know very well the resistant 
and fearless face, and hesitate to attack until either horror or 
relaxation is depicted. 

If you can assume absolute power over an individual whose face 
is on the bright side, and remains so, the result would be laughter, 
for that means uncontrol in that position. 

If you could obtain absolute control over the level mouth, the 
result would be mere astonishment, and this is common; but it is 
seen as the wide open mouth of the ordinary carriage which results 
from the fixed habit. If it is the habit of a person to carry the 
corners down, not as a temporary mood, but at all times unless 
moved otherwise, then the mouth of astonishment would open 
from the position of the corners down, and would drift nearer to 
that of the level wide open mouth; and the same thing is true of 
the habitual carriage of the corners up. The tendency is towards 
the round mouth in any event. 

Men and women who carry the mouth level, rarely ever give 
way to the open mouth; but it is possible to so influence them 
that they cannot refrain from the change. 

If you are changing the condition through the exercise of power 
over another person, you are to the same extent securing control 
over that person. As long as the mouth remains firm, you will 
be powerless though not lacking in the possibility to overcome 
that setness of expression. Many cases have been cited of this 
use of influence. In one instance, a man wished to please another 
who was downcast; the drawn lips and firm closing of the mouth 
told the story of his feelings. He knew his friend was a lover of 
good stories, and he told some of his best, but the firmness never 
gave way. At length he reached one that happened to suit the 
listener, and the first indication of interest was the relaxing of the 


148 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


teeth which held the jaws together; then the lips showed signs of 
parting, though but slightly, and finally the mouth opened. As it 
did so the corners came up to a higher position, indicating pleasure, 
and a hearty laugh followed. 

In another case a man had success in the darker mood, as his 
story was of sorrow. As soon as the interest began to grow, the 
jaws relaxed, and the mouth opened. 

Whatever the condition, if the mouth remains firm, you are 
making no headway. 

The rule is that, when the party whom you are addressing has 
the lowered corners as a fixed habit, you are to look to other 
sources for your information as to his temporary mood. This 
source is the thumb. In the case of a normal condition of the 
mind and nervous system, the thumb is carried level; by w 7 hich is 
meant that it is on the same plane as the first finger. If you will 
hold the hand on edge, with the little finger side resting on the 
table, and the fingers all relaxed, you will see that the thumb has 
three moods, the first is level, or on the same height or plane as the 
first finger; the second is depressed, or in toward the palm under 
the first finger; and the third is raised or away from the first finger. 

The hand is not generally held on edge; but, whatever its 
position, the relative shape of the thumb always follows the mood 
of the whole body. That is, the thumb is under the first finger 
during the dark moods, is open or av 7 ay from all the fingers during 
the bright moments, and is normal or on the plane of the first 
finger when the feelings are normal. 

The fist part of the hand has also its meanings. When the 
fist is clinched, with the thumb over the second finger, the purpose 
is that of strong will or determination. When the fist is clinched 
v 7 ith the thumb at the side of the first finger, the meaning is that 
of mild resolve. When the fist is clinched with the fingers spread 
apart at the second joints, the meaning is that of uncontrolled 
hatred. Here then are three meanings of the clinched fist. 

The fingers have three moods. 

When the fingers are relaxed or almost touching each other with 
the hand open, the meaning is normal. When they are straight 
and spread apart, the indication is that of excitement. When they 
are apart and crooked, they depict horror or abject fear. 

The fingers, fists and thumbs run gamuts or scales of meaning 
from one to another as they gradually drift in their changes. 


TELEPATHIC MAGNETISM 


149 


Combining, as all humanity does, the expression of the hand 
with that of the mouth, we look to the thumb to ascertain if the 
downward carriage of the corners of the mouth is a fixed habit or a 
temporary change. If the former, the thumb will be level or on 
the plane of the first finger. If the mouth is in a temporary depres¬ 
sion, the thumb will be under the first finger and toward the palm 
of the hand. In case of the combination of the lower corners and 
depressed thumb, the voice and brow will participate, as the mood 
will be so decided that any person will be able to interpret it. 

These matters seem complicated to the novice; but so quickly 
will a student take them up that they soon become second nature. 
It is no tax to read the mood of a person by the hand or the mouth. 
The painter or sculptor is always true to these laws. An investi¬ 
gator went among the hospitals and collected during many years 
the records of twenty thousand cases, and found no exception to 
the rule that, where death is approaching, the thumb seeks the 
palm under the first finger. He also found that meanness, 
treachery, gross selfishness and all the darker moods had the 
same influence over the thumb. It is most natural for the thumb 
to fly out and away from the fingers when a bright mood comes 
on. The carriage of the fists and fingers is also true to nature. 
A man said that he would never be afraid to strike his adversary 
when the latter had his fist closed but his fingers open at the 
knuckles, for a man so angry as to hold the hand in that position 
cannot strike a powerful blow. r 

The position of the head has much to do with the mood of a 
person. Like always draws the top of the head slightly towards 
the person or thing that excites that like, although the movement 
is but a trifle. Dislike or disbelief always draws the head away 
from the person or thing that excites such mood. A normal 
head, or one that neither inclines to or from an object or person, 
is the carriage of normal interest, free from like or dislike. The 
elevation of the head means arrogance or a feeling of superiority. 
The depression of the head, means humility or some kindred 
mood. These elementary indications make nine combined 
meanings as follows: 

1. The elevated head inclined toward the person or object 
means lofty regard. 

2. The elevated head inclined from the person or object means 
lofty disregard or arrogance. 


150 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


3. The elevated head without inclination either way means 
a feeling of superiority. 

4. The level head, which is neither raised nor depressed, means 
ordinary regard when inclined toward a person or object. 

5. It means ordinary disregard when inclined from a person 
or object. 

6. It means a neutral mood when it has no inclination. 

7. The depressed head when inclined toward a person or object 
means humble regard or worship. 

8. It means low disregard when inclined from a person or 
object, such as is seen in jealousy and similar moods. 

9. It means three things when depressed without inclination 
either way. 

a. Shame when the eyes drop. 

b. Scrutiny when the eyes are fixed on some object outward 
on the same height or at any elevation. 

c. Meditation when the eyes are not focussed on anything, 
or when the gaze is what is called parallel. 

These are all natural meanings that are read the world over by 
all tribes, nations and peoples. Herein there is a universal 
language. 

The eyes may see much. 

It is well to be an adept in the knowledge of this form of universal 
speech, for you can tell to a certainty what is in store for you in any 
part of the world when you come in contact with other folks whose 
tongue may be wholly obscure. More than that you may become 
a very accurate reader of people who say one thing and mean 
another. Even your own family may not talk as freely as you 
would like, or they may be in moods that they try to force down. 
They can smile perhaps, but they cannot falsify all these three 
great realms of the heart and mind. They may talk as if there 
was nothing the matter, yet they are talking much more plainly 
with their twenty-seven lettered-alphabet, the nine moods of the 
hand, the nine of the head and the nine of the mouth. 

It is most gratifying to be able to read them by this kind of 
world-wide language; a tongue that they cannot interpret and 
that they are unable to hide. “ I am feeling very well and happy 
this morning,” says the bride, as she assumes a face of pleasure. 
She does not know that her thumb is at the palm under the 


TELEPATHIC MAGNETISM 


151 


fingers; and all she can do and say will not hide that frank con¬ 
fession. 

How is this art to be acquired? 

Simply by learning what the twenty-seven positions are; what 
they mean; and how to read them. This requires a little memo¬ 
rizing, but not much. It also makes it necessary for you to observe 
people without permitting them to know that they are observed. 
Here some skill is required, but no unskillful person ever succeeded 
in anything. 

All magnetic men and women are close, exact, constant and 
unremitting observers of their fellow beings. 

But they are also skillful enough to know how to conceal their 
methods of observation. This has been thoroughly discussed and 
need not be further dealt with at this place. 

Learn then these two things: 

1. To observe others. 

2. To conceal the fact. 

Having memorized the twenty-seven positions and their 
meanings, apply them in your observations. 

Learn to separate your mind from an interest in the sayings and 
doings of others, so that it will be free to carry on these observa¬ 
tions. If you say as did a lady the other day, “ I was so engrossed 
with what he was saying that I could not think to observe the 
positions of the head, mouth and hands.” This was proof of the 
fact that she was magnetized. 

The same rule will apply to you also. 

If some person so engrosses your attention that you cannot 
separate your interest in what is being said and done, from your 
purpose to observe the positions, you are also being magnetized. 
You are not hypnotized, for hypnotism puts to sleep. Magnetism 
wakes you up, but in the wrong berth. 

Think this over and be on the lookout. 

The practice of mental separation is one of the most beneficial 
that you could adopt, for it teaches you to carry on two processes 
at the same time. If you find that you are able to perform it, you 
ma/ be sure of having a strong brain and a clear mind. It also 
brings unusual keenness into the powers of thought. 

These directions are the result of many years of careful experi¬ 
ment. The rewards they will bring are sure and have been 
thoroughly proved. 


152 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


The actor has to learn these positions and many more, for he 
takes in the scope of the standing attitudes of the legs with their 
many meanings, the attitudes of the torso, and the indicated 
expressions of the arms and general action of the body, of which 
there seems to be almost no end. What you are studying he also 
has to study, but for other purposes. He does not observe other 
people; you do. He never applies his knowledge to the investiga¬ 
tion of the plans and purposes of those with whom he comes in 
contact; you do. He portrays characters and in a narrow limit; 
you feel and live them but in the widest realm of application. 
You have much less work to do to accomplish results that are 
worth a thousand fold more. 

A review of this chapter will show that it contains enough 
matter to make a large volume were the information worked out 
into full explanations and examples. Enough has been taught to 
make it all clear to you, and your intelligence will do the rest. If we 
had made this chapter a whole volume of hundreds of pages, you 
would be deluged in a sea of printer’s ink in which you might he 
swamped. Still great volumes are built on less information than 
is presented in this one portion of the present course. 

It will be seen that there are several kinds of magnetic telepathy. 
These should be carefully considered, each by itself. We have 
included all kinds in this chapter so as to clear up this part of the 
study under one division of the course. 

What the eye sees is the part that relates to the twenty-seven 
positions; and they are keys that unlock any doubts that may 
attend the use of the more subtle form of magnetic telepathy, as in 
the susceptibility of a person to the moods of another. 

This branch of the study should be often compared with the 
line of instruction that precedes it in the present work, and also 
with the uses of the moods that are yet to be taken up. The 
greatest power of transmigration is yet to come, and the next 
chapter will go more deeply into it. 

Every suggestion made is practical and capable of serving the 
highest usefulness in the life of every person who chooses to adopt 
it. Nothing is left to the peculiar powers of a few individuals. 
All that is taught is within the reach of every man and woman who 
owns this work. 

Quick progress will be seen if there is a slow and conscientious 
plodding through the minutest details of the instruction. Be 


TELEPATHIC MAGNETISM 


153 


patient and persistent, placing the greatest value on the smallest 
suggestions, and you will come into a greater reward than you 
anticipate. It is a grand acquisition to be able to harmonize 
your mood with another’s either close at hand or at a distance. 
It is also the best test of skill in handling humanity to be able to 
observe each and every detail of conduct and expression, and not 
be seen so doing. 

With practice, there is immediate progress, if you begin at the 
first stages of development, obeying every rule and bit of advice 
laid down herein from the first page of the volume to the present 
stage. 

It is not possible to make progress ahead unless it is connected 
with the present and the past chapters. 

Assuming that you have given due heed to these points you are 
ready to enter upon the deeper problems of transmigration. 



Chapter Seventeen 

t • 

STRONG MINDS 
BEND 

TO THE POWER OF 
MAGNETIC USURPATION 



'■!> rip rip,-Ip rif* rl> rfa rip rl> rl% rl> rl% *Sf* r$f> rip r$r\ rl> rl** rip rip rip rip rl** rip r$r% rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rl^ r^r^ rip r^r^r^r^r^rta rip 

•Jy ««jy «fly JJy Jjy JJt, .Jjv jp, Jp, Jp. ^p, jp, Jp- «^p» Jp» «^y yp* yp* yp» yp» jp» *^y vjv jp» yp» vjy «^» •$» *^v »t* *T* *v* *t* •V *v* *t* 

& SUBSTITUTION & & & 

rl«* rl* rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rip rl* 
Jjy JJt. yj*x yp» yjt* yjt* y$w J|* yp» yjv yj- y$* Jjc Jjy yjy yjt» yp* y|y yp* yj* jp* rf* yjy » 7 * yp» yj* yjy *- 4 » yjy **7* JJ*« *y* *r* *v* 't' *T v “i - *T» *T v »v» v, * v *•**' •T'* *'T* *r* •T* 

.a^ qOVING ONWARD step by step we come 
to the next phase of transmigration. 
The most common form of this power 
is that which is trained by nature. 
By looking back to the preceding chapter 
it will be seen that a magnetic person is 
subject to the unconscious and generally 
the unintended influence of others. 
We doubt if any person would be sub¬ 
jected to such power if there were no susceptibility, and this con¬ 
dition makes a person the prey of another. The illustrations 
given, such as the case of the clergyman who was being hounded 
by the plans of saloon-keepers, and the wealthy woman who had 
poor relations, are selected from a crowd of common incidents 
which you may have experienced in other forms but without know¬ 
ing the cause or being able to interpret the meaning. 

This is the negative side of magnetic telepathy. 

All that is magnetic is electric, and all that is electric has two 
sides, negative and positive. 

This fact should be kept in mind in order to avoid running 
against supposed contradictions. 

We have seen that generals in war are able to feel the strategy 
of their opponents, and the most successful leaders of armies are 
not caught in traps set by the enemy. They cannot know, and 























SUBSTITUTION 


155 


depend on a more subtle method by which to secure their infor¬ 
mation. 

A keen business man uses his years of accumulated experience 
for the purpose of knowing the intentions of those with whom he 
has to deal. If a young man can start his career with such keen¬ 
ness of susceptibility of the motives of others, he can launch almost 
at once into the deep waters of success; and there are rare instances 
of this power being used at a very early age. When it comes as a 
gift the long years of waiting are reduced to months. Caesar, 
Napoleon, Alexander the Great and others who have stood out 
more prominently in the world's history, were as mighty in their 
thirties, or late twenties as at any other time of life. Byron, Poe 
and countless others had their full power while yet in their twenties. 

All this is on the negative side of magnetic telepathy. 

It means that you may receive the mood of another person and 
may be so influenced by that feeling that you realize what is being 
transacted in that person's mind and nervous nature. It has been 
stated that susceptibility in a few moods leads to annoyance and 
unrest; but that a large variety of moods balance each other and 
allow you to take in at will the feelings of others, rather than the 
intense mood of one alone. 

In explanation of this sensitiveness as to one mood, it may be 
further stated that many persons suffer from their inability to 
throw off the influence that another person is throwing over them, 
even from a great distance. Night is most favorable for the 
exercise of this power, for all magnetic influences are greatest at 
night. The actor and the orator dislike the day time for their 
heaviest work, and they are types of the most used forms of public 
magnetism. But a person of strong magnetism may do well in the 
day time if all conditions favor him. His battles of mind over 
mind and magnetism over magnetism are best fought, however, in 
the waning of the year, as in the winter months, or else at night. 
The brightness of day especially in the vital hours of summer are 
not conducive to the best displays of human power, as there is 
the counteracting influence of the sun's energy. 

It is then at night, or in the winter period if at day, that you 
carry the burdens of others and not know the source. A feeling 
of weight, of heaviness, of depression, comes over you, and some 
apprehension or fear of future days, as of coming misfortune or 
poverty, hangs over you. This is unpleasant, and sometimes 


156 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


I 


unfits a person for the sterner duties of life. It takes the vitality 
and iron out of the heart and soul. 

When a person is in the crisis of disease, if will power is not 
strong, it is much better to be unconscious, so that the mind may 
not fail by reason of its fears when under the influence of those 
about. The sick person feels keenly any suggestion, even if not 
expressed, of discouragement as to his condition; and this depres¬ 
sion lowers the tone of his own will power. A feeling about him 
that he will recover has a strong influence over him, and those who 
carry approaching calamity in their faces have a still stronger 
influence in the other direction. What the eyes can read added to 
what the nervous feeling experiences will prove the strongest 
combination either for better or for worse. 

To be haunted with the moods of another is to be influenced by 
that individual. It is not only unpleasant but decidedly worrying 
and depressing. It means that the other person is throwing his 
or her self into you, and that you are carrying burdens that do not 
belong to you. 

This influence is exerted generally in the ordinary case without 
the willingness or knowledge of the other party, that is, of the 
party who wields the power. It is hap-hazard, but so common 
and so effective that it has much to do with the health of body and 
of mind of the party so influenced; since worry and loss of sleep 
are factors in such conditions. 

As has been stated the cure is in opening the mind and nervous 
system to a large number of moods and feelings; this can be easily 
done by the development of the colors, stated in a previous chapter. 

Yet it is all on the negative side; and the better plan is to build 
up the positive forces of magnetism along the same lines. This will 
be better understood by the law of substitution, which may be 
described as follows: 

1. A 'person who possesses control of powerful magnetic waves 
is able to throw out positive influences that will overcome the moods 
and feelings of others. 

2. Such control is secured by the positive use of colors both mental 
k and nervous. 

The development of the colors of the moods and feelings has 
been thoroughly taught in this course, and the control of powerful 








SUBSTITUTION 


157 


magnetic waves is the scope of the Exercise Book, which is the 
first course in the study of personal magnetism, and which must 
in all cases precede or accompany this course in Advanced Mag¬ 
netism. That course is always necessary, and no person has been 
allowed to procure the present course who has not had the first 
work. 

Having laid the basis of both lines of development, our work now 
is to turn to the positive uses of this double pow T er; namely the 
power to develop magnetic w T aves, and the power to use the colors 
of the moods and feelings on the positive side. 

A few examples of this positive use will be necessary. 

When Sheridan was twenty miles away, his troops were dis¬ 
couraged and labored under the fear of capture or slaughter. 
They, w T ith almost one accord, were on the run. An ordinary 
individual would not be able to shift their mood of fear. It 
required one who could inject into them his own magnetism. 
Here we find another law. 

3. The numbers influenced by the 'positive magnetism of another 
do not weaken the power of that person , as a hundred thousand feel as 
keenly as one person the waves of control. 

This fact has been demonstrated so many times that it is now a 
self evident truth. It is thought that it may be due to the rapid 
increase of the power as it is taken up by one person after another 
and transmitted to a crowd or mass of humanity. 

Sheridan started on the wild ride to meet his broken army. 
They did not know of his coming. Other leaders less magnetic 
had tried in vain to turn them about. Sheridan had more mag¬ 
netism than the officers under him; that was the reason why they 
were under him and he was above them. Rank is almost invari- 
abty determined by the degree of magnetic power and its judicious 
use. 

When this great general met his retreating soldiers, not alone 
the sight of the man, which was magnetic, but also the sound of his 
voice, served to drive from them the moods which had been in 
control; and it is hardly necessary to speak words under the cir¬ 
cumstances. All his soldiers needed was the power of his own 
purpose which he projected into them at a glance and in the very 
impulse of his presence. It was not the power of position, for there 


158 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


were many generals who held as high a position who could not 
have exerted any influence whatever over the stampede of excited 
men. 

The stern, determined face with sharp, clear-cut lips, and fixed 
purpose visible in every feature; the excited horse charged to the 
full with the magnetism of the rider; the fiery flash of the eyes; 
and the wild dash forward were all legitimate exhibitions of the 
influence which was destined to turn about the army now in con¬ 
fusion, and change the fate of battle. Words are only incidents 
of magnetism. Spoken by some persons they fall flat, but the 
identical words spoken by a certain voice arouses to the highest 
pitch those to whom it is addressed. The entrance of a mag¬ 
nificent woman in a drawing room, even in plain attire, makes its 
magnetism felt without words. Moods and feelings command 
more than language. This was the case with Sheridan’s return 
to his army. He had one mood and his soldiers had another. 
He substituted his for theirs and they were willing tools in his 
service. For him, as much as for the cause he represented, they 
plunged into the thick of the fight and the day was won. This is 
substitution, or the affirmative side of magnetic telepathy. 

Andrew Jackson had the same power. He had a variety of 
moods, as the art of war in his scope of action was so small in his 
day, and his armies so few in numbers that he had time to study 
humanity in many phases. He had domestic troubles to deal with, 
and domestic scandals to train his emotions. He had literary 
enemies, although he was not literary himself. He had political 
enemies and political ambitions, and a variety of home enter¬ 
prises and interests that kept him busy in mind as well as active in 
body. These opened up many avenues of development. When 
he assumed a mood he held to it until every human being within 
reach of his presence or influence whom he sought to control, fell 
in with his way of thinking. 

It is asserted of him that he knew no will but his own, which 
means that he allowed no one else to have leadership over him; 
and when the policy of the people against a third term prevented 
him from being elected President of the United States for three 
times, he was at the helm during his life, even though not in office. 
He was in private the President of the United States. 

The familiar episode related of him, where he compelled a des¬ 
perado to surrender to him, although he himself had no weapons 



SUBSTITUTION 


159 


and the criminal was armed and able to kill him, is but one of 
many examples of Jackson’s power of substituting his own mood 
or will for that of another. The desperado could not give a reason 
for his quick yielding to Jackson except that he saw in his face that 
he meant what he said. Animals and human beings are ruled by 
this excessive firmness of face and manner. It is tantamount to 
saying, “I have my will. You have yours. Mine must take the 
place of yours.” This is substitution. 

The typical juror who had, previous to sitting in the box to try 
a term of Choate’s cases, expostulated with other jurors for bend¬ 
ing so servilely to the magnetism of that great lawyer, was as 
ready to give his vote for Choate’s clients; and, when his friends 
called for an explanation, he said, “The evidence was all Choate’s 
way.” This meant, when translated, “I had my views of the 
case. Choate had his. Choate made me substitute his for mine. 
Choate was right.” This kind of convincing method of dealing 
with men and women is everywhere prevalent. And the wonder 
of it is that the parties so swept off their judgment are satisfied that 
they are right. 

Some persons are so skillful in the use of substitution that they 
begin with opposing the mood of a person who is on the right side, 
though weakly at the start, and then swinging round to the views 
of the other party, leaving the impression that the magnetizer has 
been magnetized. 

Here is a familiar illustration of the use of this influence: 

A man who stood at the head of a business house, hated to be 
“squeezed,” as the expression is; that is, he could not bear to 
think that somebody else w'as getting the better of him. He 
thought that A. was doing this. A. did not wish to lose his position 
which was then close to the rank of partnership, and he knew that 
it would be useless to argue the matter. He then planned to take 
advantage of his employer’s suspicions; which he did successfully. 
He selected, after days of observation, some individual who was in 
fact taking too large a profit from the employer. This had been 
going on for some time and might not have been discovered but 
for the extra diligence of A. The latter made a show of fight, as 
though he were extra zealous to defend the interests of his employer 
and this won with ease. 

In another case an employee made a mistake and lost by it. 
He was eager to make himself appear vigilant in the business, 


160 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


and so he tried to make too low a contract price with a certain 
dealer who had been selling goods to the firm for years. This 
employee, whom we will call B., made a show of forcing down the 
price to be paid, and the following conversation was the result: 

Employer: “ I am told by C. that you have refused to buy goods 
of him unless they are sold for ten percent less than he has been 
getting for them. How is this?” 

B. C. says that he will sell them for that price. 

Employer: But he tells me that he cannot make any profit if 
he does so. What is your purpose in crowding the price down to 
that basis? 

B. I did it for your interest. What he takes off his prices adds 
to your income. 

Employer: But that is a cold-blooded way of robbing a man. 
Give him his usual rates, and hereafter when you want to start a 
crusade to send honest men to the poorhouse, let me advise you 
before you start. 

Here was a man who was willing to live and let others live. 
The moods are consistent. The very same employer may wish to 
escape the toils of those who try to reap unfair profits from him, 
and yet may be glad to pay a reasonable profit in every case. 
Some day this high standard of business ethics may prevail to a 
larger extent than at the present time. 

Here is another case where an employer turned a double table 
at one stroke. He had an employer who disliked falsehood. 
On one occasion the employee whom we will call D. had made the 
mistake of creating an impression with his employer of having 
told an untruth. He was at the point of being discharged. 
Over him in the business was a tricky and unreliable man who 
stood high in the estimation of the employer, so adroitly had he 
avoided suspicion. This man was pressing home the charge of 
falsifying against D. The latter went to the employer’s wife and 
stated the case. She agreed to help him. It was arranged that 
the employer should be in a certain private office at his place of 
business, when D. would come upon the man who was seeking to 
injure him. We will call that man X. The following conversa¬ 
tion was heard: 

X. I may report you to the boss. Do you want me to do so? 

D. For what? 

X. For the statement which you made. It is not true. 


SUBSTITUTION 


161 


D. I think it is true. If it is not true, then I will get it right. 
I have no intention of stating an untruth. 

X. Of course you and I know that, but you can’t convince the 
boss. 

D. I do not want to convince him of what is not right. Any 
man may make a mistake or get the facts w r rong. If I have done 
this I will face the matter, and you are free to tell all you know. 
But be sure that you do not get the facts mixed as you have done 
many times of late. The difference between you and me is plain. 
T ou mix the facts up purposely and I never do. I will face all 
my mistakes and you run away from yours. That case you had 
before you came here is being investigated and you will have to 
meet it and the law too. So look out. 

X. What do you know about that case? It is none of your 
affair. 

D. I did not hunt it up. The officers have done the hunting. 

X. How much do you know? Tell me, and I swear that I will 
never report you to the boss, no matter how much you may lie. 

D. I never knowingly have told him any lie, nor anyone else. 
My mother taught me differently. 

The wife had brought the employer as if by accident into the 
private office, and seems as much surprised as he was to hear the 
conversation between the two employees. The result was the 
saving of D. and the discharge of X. The hint about his previous 
life was explained to the wife by D. as follows: 

“I never knew anything against him. But from the kind of 
man that he showed himself to be during the year or more that I 
have seen him, I felt sure that he had something wrong in his past, 
and the guess was so covered that it might have referred to almost 
anything. No one is exempt from small troubles and enmities, 
and I did not feel that I would miss some mark. I happened to 
strike the bull’s-eye.” 

The energy of this young man was of the kind that forges to the 
front. He could not fail in anything that he undertook. In his 
method of shifting suspicion or anger against himself for a sup¬ 
posed untruth, he substituted the same feelings so that they 
operated against X. 

This kind of power is dangerous to use. 

It may seem a bit of practical joke; but it is far from it. 

If you undertake to use it except in a crisis, as where your 


162 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


reputation or property, or rights are at issue, you may bitterly 
repent it. 

It is a kind of power that should be kept as secret as the thought 
and motive that impel it. That there is such a method of meeting 
the wrongs that others would do you, must be kept concealed, or 
the opportunity will fall fiat. 

So astute a man ns General Benjamin F. Butler made greater 
use of this plan of dealing with his fellow beings than any other 
person whom we have ever known. He employed it at all times, 
and for the mere purpose of making some one feel uncomfortable. 
As a rule he was feared and hated by his opponents in law trials, 
while the people sat by and enjoyed his smartness, as they termed 
it. 

His first purpose was to ascertain if his position as the leading 
lawyer of New England awakened fear in the opposing counsel or 
the witnesses he cross-examined. If he saw that it did, he 
increased the fear as much as he could, and rendered his opponents 
from doing their best in the conflict. Many a time some lawyer 
would say, “ Oh, I am not afraid of Ben Butler, and I’ll show him 
the stuff I am made of when we come to the trial.” But when the 
case was on, and the bold courage of this lawyer who had no fear 
of the giant, was being projected into the trial, it took but a single 
stroke to substitute fear in place of bravery. 

When this was not effective, as against an older lawyer, Gen. 
Butler would substitute flippancy or ridicule; but he always 
waited until he saw a clear opening; as the recoil would not be 
pleasant. There is no human being who has not some fault that 
will creep out on the proper encouragement, and it requires an 
astute observer of the frailties of mankind to detect them at the 
exact moment. They then become self-accusers which makes the 
weapons for an adversary. 

We are not advocating this method of worrying an antagonist 
and thus taking away his ability to do justice to himself. It is 
well to see to it that such a weapon is not used against you. In the 
social and business as well as in the professional vicissitudes of life, 
you are strongest when you are making your plans for meeting 
others; and you are weakest when in the heat of the meeting. 
So many accomplish untold and marvelous achievements in their 
boasts to their friends, who are on the border of collapse when the 
real test begins. Yet they are made of the stuff that succeeds; 


SUBSTITUTION 


163 


for the brazen, tight-skinned, heedless fellow who lacks sensitive¬ 
ness, is not impressionable enough to receive or wield magnetic 
power. The man or woman who is magnetic is always sensitive, 
susceptible, impressionable and easily affected by moods and con¬ 
ditions. No other kind of person can acquire the powers of control 
over others. But in order to be powerful it is necessary that you 
maintain mastery over the moods and feelings; and there is no 
school or preparation equal to the development of the colors of 
these moods and feelings, as taught in a preceding chapter. To be 
impressionable and to show it to others, is weakness. 

The more sensitive you make yourself, not merely in one or tiro 
of the colors, hut in all of them, the more power you will develop if you 
control such moods and feelings. 

This is a two-fold law. It refers to the development of extreme 
sensitiveness of the colors and then to the control which must at all 
times be exercised over them. They are like strong and swift 
steeds, useful and mighty when they are driven with care, but 
dangerous when they are allowed to run wild. The horses that 
run away are not as useful as those that are kept under manage¬ 
ment. Any power is thus good or bad. 

The question now arises as to how the colors may be developed 
to the greatest degree of sensitiveness. Repetition in practice is 
one of the most potent factors to this end. But it is not enough. 
The mind must be on the work, as you practice. 

Even this is not all. 

The innermost mental force must be thrown into pictures of the 
scenes which are involved in the quotations that are appended to 
the moods and feelings. This is enhanced by the development of 
intensity and pathos in the degrees named; for there is no mood 
that cannot be made far more keen and vital by such aids. On the 
whole, there must be the picture-making faculty of the fancy. 

Let these be understood and failure will not come to the student 
who is really ambitious to succeed. 

In direct substitution, the process is simple and effective; and 
there is rarely any failure when time and patience have been 
properly expended in the preparation. Where only a few weeks 
of practice have been had, the progress is certain as far as it goes. 
The student is always becoming more and more successful. 

Who fails? 

The reader of these chapters will fail if the interest taken is only 


164 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


devoted to reading. Reading will not make the piano player or 
the swimmer. If you buy an expensive piano, you will not become 
a player of its keys because you have read all about the art and the 
science of the piano. You cannot learn to swim and actually swim 
if you never go into the water. 

In the same way you cannot wield a power that you have not 
drawn into your being by actual indulgence in the methods by 
which alone that power is to be created. 

We have repeated the requirements in this chapter, and they will 
be found stated over and over again in preceding chapters in this 
book; our purpose being to show the things that have to be done, 
and how they are to be done. There is, therefore, no reason why 
you should not know what to do and how to do it. 

Take at random any of the moods and let us see how they are 
substituted in other persons. In the first place you must have 
been made an adept in the use of magnetic waves, and this skill 
comes from the practice of the lessons in the first book, the name 
of which is the Exercise Book of the Magnetism Club, or the Culti¬ 
vation of Personal Magnetism. That course is sure to develop 
magnetism and the use of the magnetic waves. 

The rest of the work is to be done in this book; the application 
and manner of using personal magnetism. 

With this preparation, and the progress of the preceding chapters 
added to it, you can make many hundreds of remarkable experi¬ 
ments. We suggest that you try the mood of PEACE. It is one 
of the easiest. If you have behind it the power of magnetism, 
which comes from the first course, and the pathos and intensity in 
the degrees required, and also have the color of PEACE, you can 
substitute that color in any person, at will. The exceptions are 
generally those who lack brain and standing in the scale of 
humanity. A cur will rant and shout and grow wild, despite all 
your efforts. Magnetism requires brains to work upon. Hypno¬ 
tism has its success on subjects who lack mental force; but the 
reverse is true of magnetism. 

In the great mob in New York City at the time when Lincoln 
was -assassinated, no one had power to curb the on-moving mass of 
excited humanity. It seemed as if every moment would be the 
last for the safety of the enemies of the republic. Standing on the 
balcony of a building, Garfield, who was afterwards destined to be 
struck down by the hand of the assassin, looked forward over the 


SUBSTITUTION 


165 


surging thousands whom others had tried in vain to subdue. 
Raising his right hand he stood there with uncovered head and 
face full of power. One by one and then by tens and hundreds 
the populace calmed down. All was the stillness of a deathly 
silence. He spoke and they heard: “ God reigns, and the Govern¬ 
ment at Washington still lives.” He had substituted PEACE in 
the wildly raging breasts of countless thousands. 

We have seen schools thus brought into quietude by certain 
teachers where others had failed to control them. Let the color 
of PEACE be fully developed in yourself, and the very moment 
you enter the room it will be felt by all who are present. This has 
been so many times demonstrated in our own work, and in the 
presence of so many other persons that it is hardly a matter of any 
difficulty to quell the unrest of intelligent people. 

In the mood of peace the face shows the presence of the color; 
and, next to this, the voice is certain to convey the influence. 
The parent and the teacher need this mood at times when nothing 
else will effect quietude in the family or among pupils. We recall 
the case of a mother who had the gift in an unusual degree, and 
it added a sweetness to her presence that was most fascinating. 
There is no charm in all the range of womanhood that is so 
effective. 

If we were to advise the lady or young lady what would most 
attract lovers and admirers, either before or after marriage, for 
love is the bright light of wedlock, we would suggest the mastery 
of the mood of peace. The single quotation given in a preceding 
chapter is enough to establish the color; but other quotations and 
extracts from the drama may be added if this color is to be specially 
developed; and then transfer the color to conversation and manner 
of meeting and dealing with people. It can be more readily trans¬ 
ferred than any color we recall; though perhaps this statement is 
made because we have seen it practiced more than any other 
color. 

When in the color, your voice is particularly gentle though not a 
bit lower in tone or lacking in its usual force. It is possible to 
shout in the color of peace, despite the fact that noise and this 
color seem to be contradictory terms. But Garfield could not 
have employed quiet tones when he addressed the thousands of 
people in the New York mob. We have seen many uses of the 
tones of peace in loudness, still preserving the right color. It is 


] 66 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


done by first establishing the color in the quietest tones, then 
gradually adding to the force until the sound is as loud as the voice 
will make it. 

There is the greatest charm in a voice in the color of peace. 
It lives not so much in the gentleness as in the color, which is 
peculiar to itself. Once it is heard it will never be forgotten. 
Because of its attractiveness we advise that women and girls cul¬ 
tivate the color until it has become a second nature with them. 

Not only does it give the charm to the voice, but it imparts a 
most decided influence to the whole body, the methods of move¬ 
ment, of walking or sitting and standing, and to each motion 
however great or small. It is far the superior of gentleness and 
gracefulness; and it all comes from the practice of the color of 
peace until the very nature of that mood belongs to the personality. 
Such a personality had Bishop Phillips Brooks, Wendell Phillips, 
Queen Victoria, and many others of lesser rank. It is not found 
in actors and actresses except as an assumed color. What we 
would teach is its fixed nature at all times. 

It suits the lady and the young lady far better than the man; 
as it is not so virile as most men prefer. They may assume it for 
special magnetic purposes. Sometimes under the stress of a great 
emotion a man may find it suddenly born in him, and it departs as 
quickly when it has served its usefulness. 

In the case of the lady, or the young maiden, its charm is so in 
harmony with what is most to be desired in them, that it at once 
enhances their powers of attraction over the opposite sex. It 
seems to shut off excessive volubility in speech, and frothy 
manners and frivolous ideas in thought. The influence of peace 
is to make all departments of the being at peace with all mankind. 
Yet, while it lessens the virility of the man, it does not weaken the 
power of woman’s presence. It seems to give an increase of the 
womanliness in the fair sex. Nor does it deaden the energy and 
sprightliness of either sex. 

Too much stress cannot be laid upon this mood as the greatest 
of all that may be cultivated by man or woman; to be used when¬ 
ever the occasion fits in the life of the man, and at all times by the 
woman. Grant said, “Let us have peace.” The Savior said the 
same in effect. The theme on which the Gospels are written is, 
“Peace on earth and good will to men.” 

It is a color that calms all angry moods, that drives away all 


SUBSTITUTION 


167 


unrest and worrying, and saves the loss of power through irrita¬ 
bility. In the quieter periods of the day or evening when you 
are alone, this color makes you a power to yourself. You feel its 
over-mastering sway in what you read and what you think as well 
as what you do and say. It is not possible to find its superior 
in toning down the nervous tossing about of a mind or body that is 
suffering from discontent and ill nature, due no doubt to the con¬ 
spiracy of events which make your life a daily failure. Once the 
mind and nerves are calm, the thoughts will take new strength and 
the faculties will better execute the duties assigned to them. 

SELF CONTAINMENT. 

This is the greatest quality of personal magnetism. It is made 
the subject of a treatise that has been held in the highest esteem 
by those who have practiced its rules. As a basis for the work, it 
has been found that every man and woman who has personal 
magnetism is noted for habitual self-containment. How to 
acquire this habit, has been the problem for years. It comes from 
the color of peace, and in the manner we have described; but so 
much preliminary work has been needed to make it teachable 
that this course was really required in order to provide the steps 
to its acquisition. 

It is not conceit, although it seems to the novice to pass for that 
quality. It is not the quietude of inactivity; for the first essential 
of self-containment is power in excess. This is seen in the com¬ 
parison of the human being to the locomotive. 

The engine may hold a tremendous accumulation of power, yet 
be still when not moving, and move with steadiness when called 
upon to travel along the rails. In contrast with this repose of 
power is the restless, fidgety individual. 

A few illustrations will suffice to explain what is meant. Here 
is a woman who is quick-motioned when walking, and when at 
work. This would do no harm if it saved time, but she makes 
mistakes through her carelessness and her ill-considered haste. 
She slams things about, slams the doors, bangs everything she 
touches, drops herself into a chair, rocks violently, snatches 
whatever she takes, hurts children in combing their hair or 
dressing them, and makes everybody nervous by her excessive 
restlessness. She is the very opposite of self-containment. If 


168 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


the case cited is an extreme one, it is well to remember that there 
is a long gamut of degrees between her and that of the equally 
active woman who accomplishes more and is perfectly self-com¬ 
posed in every act. 

Self-containment does not mean listlessness, for that is self¬ 
emptiness. There must be action and purpose, but no wasted 
motion. What would you think of a locomotive that stood at 
the station ready to haul a great train to a distant city, and yet 
turned a driver every four seconds, jumped a half-inch on its 
pony wheels, joggled its smoke-stack from one side to another, 
rung its bell when there was nothing to ring at, played with its 
throttle in place of a handkerchief, swung its cab around, scratched 
its cylinders, wiggled its piston-rods, rattled its eccentrics, and 
went through a large number of little motions that were useless 
from every point of view? Yet men and women are constantly 
losing their vitality by faults that are much worse in degree. 
The stately engine, when it comes to do its work, giant as it is, 
moves with the grace of a fawn and rides as composedly on the 
rails as if it were afloat in some quiet lake. It is an example of 
power and self-containment. 

We have seen lawyers lose good cases because of their rest¬ 
lessness. We have seen doctors who irritate their patients 
instead of gaining their confidence. In one month we heard eight 
different ministers preach as many sermons, and we saw why 
there were empty pews. One clergyman winked his eyelids all 
the time, and the more earnest he became the faster he winked. 
Outside of this one fault he was qualified to meet the require¬ 
ments of his profession, but a would-be magnetism fell flat ere 
it took on power. Another preacher had the common fault of 
saying “uh” hundreds of times in every sermon. Another had 
jerky, restless, meaningless gestures. Another stepped around 
as if the floor were over a hot furnace. Another had but one 
kind of gesture, and this tired the eye to see it. All these clergy¬ 
men had some qualifications for their work, but they lacked self¬ 
containment, and could not, therefore, win the full confidence 
of their people. They were failures in the pulpit. Had some 
kind angel whispered to them the secret of power, and had their 
bandages fallen from their eyes, they could all have developed 
themselves into successful preachers. Church members are driven 
through the prickings of conscience into houses of worship, and 


SUBSTITUTION 


169 


this compulsion cannot be credited to the clergymen who may 
have full churches in spite of their preaching. 

All persons can learn self-containment in its ordinary sense. 
Why not do it? It will add vastly to the usefulness of every 
man and woman who adopts the habit. More than this it will 
add to the vital fund within the body. It will increase the health. 
It will command the respect of others. It will lead to mag¬ 
netism. 

A few directions may be serviceable at this place. Self-con¬ 
tainment begins with the habit of observing yourself, and the 
omission of your faults of person. Then it proceeds to drive away 
all habits of restlessness, physical, nervous and mental. Then it 
enters more deeply into your life and checks all exhibitions 
of feeling except when you voluntarily permit such exhibition. 
We do not mean to advise you to be heartless; but, on the other 
hand, deep waters are still. Satisfaction, malice, triumph, pride, 
revenge, joy over another’s misfortune, displays of gloom and 
disappointment, and all outward evidences of what is trans¬ 
piring within the body, should be held in perfect check. The 
face that pictures every mood is weak. Its action is large and 
soon becomes coarse; thus preventing the mind and heart from 
chiseling their finer lines over its surfaces. 

A person who is always giving vent to joy or despondency, is 
not likely to secure the confidence of others in more serious crises. 
Sympathy is most appreciated when it comes up from a great 
depth. A keen listener, an attentive observer, a full thinker are 
leaders of others when the time comes to shape a policy. People 
who are squirmy or fidgety are always in somebody’s way and 
never out of their own. If they have an opinion on every subject, 
small or big, their views are shallow. If they must discuss every 
point that comes up during each day of existence, they have 
very little to offer. 

One of the most common traits of prevailing human nature 
is the willingness to believe everything that is heard or read, 
and the readiness to express an opinion one way or the other. 
Harsh criticism generally follows. The morning paper brings 
news on a hundred subjects, and each reader thinks, feels and 
talks as if the statements were true, and many angry moods 
flit through the mind. It is the design of the paper to 
make the laboring classes hate their employers, and the em- 


170 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


ployers to hate the unions; and malicious articles that fire 
the anger of both classes are constantly published in order to 
sell papers. 

It is the duty of self-containment to believe nothing on any 
hearsay evidence, and especially not on the evidence of a news¬ 
paper. The mind must be kept cool, calm and unruffled; for, 
when it is of a cast to be easily disturbed, its magnetism flies out 
and is lost. The art of not believing is a great one. It is not 
the practice of disbelief, for that is another thing. If we affirma¬ 
tively doubt a statement we are setting up a claim that it is 
untrue. If we do not know it to be untrue we have no right to 
believe it so. But non-belief is an unwillingness to accept a 
statement as true. Self-containment is non-belief when the 
evidence is lacking. “I do not believe you are telling the truth,” 
is equivalent to saying, “I believe you are telling an untruth.” 
But, “I do not know that you are telling the truth,” is an expres¬ 
sion of neutrality, a desire to let the matter pass as though it had 
not been uttered. 

Credulity is opening the mind to matters that, in ninety-nine 
cases out of a hundred, have no right there. It is the weakness 
of the public. 

If the person who uses the power of magnetism to control 
others, were unable to secure their belief, he would at once be at a 
disadvantage. It is for this reason that the user of the power 
should select the materials for his belief. He will be controlled 
by others to the very extent of his belief in the assertions of 
others. The magnetic person must of necessity make his mind 
neutral by adopting the habit of not accepting as true any state¬ 
ment that is not of importance to him. This requires care and 
judgment. Carelessness in permitting all kinds of material to 
enter the mind places the person in the category of being influenced 
rather than of controlling others. 

The meaning of self-containment is the containing of self; and 
what is held in the mind and heart should be of the highest value 
and the greatest importance. If you have a clean and beautiful 
house, will you open it to filthy tramps and wandering vermin? 
You cannot give out better than you take in. You cannot throw 
about the lives of other men and women influences that are 
nobler or stronger than the material which you admit into your 
self and allow to become a part of yourself. Self-containment 


SUBSTITUTION 


171 


therefore must control what you take in and store within your 
heart and mind. 

Now what is the material that you admit? It comes from 
gossip, from sensational newspapers, from novels, from light¬ 
weight magazines and other periodicals, from ill-advised discus¬ 
sions, from self-formed opinions, from political demagogues, and 
from all sorts of people who seek to use you to their own advan¬ 
tage. A stream of this bad material is constantly flowing toward 
the mind. Do you admit it? The highest exhibition of personal 
power in this world is in the art of selecting what you allow to 
enter your mind, and in rejecting all else. 

The habit of self-containment is one that can be cultivated 
without practice. As far as that branch of it is concerned that 
prevents unworthy material from entering the mind, its adoption 
is best begun with a determination to hold the belief neutral 
in all matters that are useless to your stock of knowledge. This 
habit brings results that are of immense importance. We have 
not the space in which to explain it, but will say in a general 
way that the body is nothing but a collection of cells—each cell 
has a dormant center within its nucleus in which there is electric 
life held in abeyance; some of this life is aroused by flesh-tensing; 
some of it escapes in the act of living; some of it feeds the nerve- 
centers; and all of it, as far as it is not actually asleep, is whipped 
about by the brain impulses. The person who hears a bit of 
news or gossip and gives it credence, is more or less aroused by it. 
You may have an employee concerning whom some remark or hint 
has come to you; at once you believe it, and then it leads to other 
possibilities, and you believe them because they are possible; 
when, in fact, you have no right to believe them even if they 
are probable. This leads to a change of manner toward that 
employee. You have acted upon a belief, and the belief has grown 
up out of a hint that stood for nothing tangible. Had you sus¬ 
pected the employee, the proper course to have taken was to inves¬ 
tigate thoroughly before you acted. 

The same kind of influence is constantly assailing the brain. 
Some one seeks to lessen your regard for a friend or for a business 
acquaintance. You allow a belief to get seated in your mind. 
You worry. Your thoughts lose their power of controlling 
others, because you yourself are controlled by the suggestions, 
suspicions, hints and straw-evidences that float in upon your mind 


172 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


at every turn. The power of swaying other minds does not come 
into play until you have shut off all possibility of being tossed 
about by the beliefs that would sway your mind. 

You must be able to say with decisiveness, “ I do not choose 
to accept this, that or the other as facts. Whatever I wish to 
believe I will elect to believe. I will invite matters into my 
brain, not let them invite themselves in.” To a person who thus 
controls the thousand incidents of occurring life, nothing ever 
goes wrong. 

The man who says, “ Things have gone wrong in my business 
to-day,” is not magnetic. The woman who says, “I have been 
much worried of late, for so many things have gone wrong,” is 
not magnetic. Things may be going wrong, and undoubtedly 
are, in every life; but that is the time for action. When they 
“have gone” it is too late. Worry is justified only when you 
could have prevented it; and if you could have prevented it you 
were very unmagnetic not to have done so; if you could not 
have prevented it you will not worry if you are magnetic; and 
if you are magnetic you will prevent it; hence the magnetic 
person never has cause for worry. 

Thoughts that hamper the soul or depress the mind are serious 
barriers to the development of personal magnetism. They come 
through habit; or they stay away through habit. They are 
mental tramps; if you like one of them you ought to be suffi¬ 
ciently in control of your own castle to invite it in; as things 
now are these tramps enter of their own will and roam about 
wheresoever they please, while you stand aghast and fret over 
their escapades. 

Habit shifts from year to year. You can, by the smallest atten¬ 
tions, change the whole course of your life. When thoughts, 
beliefs and worries are allowed to come as they please, the habit 
of fretting over everything, and of being depressed in mind, will 
grow apace. When you make yourself the guardian of your own 
castle—the mind—you will allow no tormenting suggestions to 
find entrance; and then you will not worry. A new habit will 
be formed. 

This habit will of itself develop magnetism. We do not mean 
that inattention to the vicissitudes of living is commendable. 
Indifference is weakness. It is of Negro descent. Its parentage 
is Ethiopian. The man or woman of power, no matter how 



SUBSTITUTION 


173 


obscured the little life may be, is the one who plays the game 
of existence as though the moves were being made on a chess¬ 
board; each act is seen far ahead in its consequences. The game 
of chess, applied to human operations, is an excellent method of 
training, for it makes “ to-day” provide for many “ to-morrows.” 
It enables every person to live so that no heed need be taken of 
the morrow. Life’s opportunities and faculties are “talents,” 
to “bury” which is a sin; they should be active and thus provide 
so well for the future years of this life that no heed, no worry, 
no anxiety need exist for any morrow. 

It is well known that a guilty conscience destroys magnetism. 
The successful person in the use of this power is the one who is 
bold, determined and aggressive through lack of fear. A steady 
self-reliance is an anchorage from which the bolts of influence 
may be hurled in any direction without danger of recoiling. This 
condition is attainable by every person. 

The purpose of self-containment is to keep out all distracting 
thoughts. Worry is a distracting thought; it works counter to 
the purpose of a magnetic thought. The two are like trains going 
in opposite directions on the same track. Take worry out of the 
mind, prevent the will-power from going over to a state of indiffer¬ 
ence, and magnetism grows as the natural fruit of these conditions, 
just as vitality is the natural fruit of certain ways of living. 

Fear as to the happening of something is a distracting thought, 
and works counter to the purpose of a magnetic thought. Any 
weight upon the mind or conscience is likewise a distracting 
thought. The admission of gossiping news, the reading of sen¬ 
sation, the submerging of the mind in the plot of some exciting 
novel—all these are distracting thoughts and they run counter 
to the purposes of magnetism. On the same principle the habit 
of believing what you are told or what you read, is hurtful to the 
mind, except where you choose to select what you wish to believe 
and to remain neutral as to all other matters. The imperturbable 
mind, the calm and unruffled nervous system, the complacent 
mood and the mastery of all the affairs of life as far as they have 
relation to yourself, are marks of self-containment. 

Never allow yourself to get excited; but, on the other hand, 
do not withdraw from the causes of excitement. Try to find 
them. Try to get into the thick of the battle, and court all 
the influences that may tend to stir you up or create in your 


174 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


mind feelings that ordinarily you would be free to display. In the 
actual battle of war, the commander who has the situation well 
in hand is he who knows everything that is going on and who 
sees all the dangers that surround, yet sits upon his horse placidly 
and calmly, white it may be, but strong and determined, with 
jaws set in purpose, and yet never disturbed as the news comes 
to him thick and fast of the dismayed troops, or the wavering 
lines, the mad rush of the enemy or the stubborn resistence 
of his own army. When reports of disaster reach him, he issues 
his orders without nervousness or anxiety, as far as his face 
shows; and when the moment for the final assault has arrived 
he is still calm and unmoved; not a distracting thought enters 
his mind; he admits no belief, no fear, no misapprehension; he 
has no room for any idea except the one fixed purpose of the 
hour; and as his army, like a rolling sea driven by the irresistible 
impulse of that purpose, throws itself upon the foe, he sees the 
overwhelming tide rush before the impending storm and sweep 
all resistance away in one mighty onslaught; yet is he still the 
same calm observer of these stirring events and the same control¬ 
ling power throughout them all. 

This power of the mind is of itself magnetic; and may be 
acquired by every earnest man and woman. It is habit, good or 
bad; good when you study to be calm; bad when you let things 
go as they will. There never was a time when things went right, 
if they were allowed to take care of themselves. It is contrary 
to the law of nature and the law of life. We do not therefore 
preach indifference; but we teach the art of paying no heed 
to matters that ought not to command attention, but all the 
time selecting such details as you wish to give entrance to the 
mind. Can this point be made clear? 

Things left to the care of themselves, go wrong; they never 
go right. They will come in upon you when you do not wish 
to receive them; • and, being left to run themselves, they will also 
run you. These thoughts that come and go as they choose, are 
sure to distract your attention from the main work before you 
in each day of your life. You should be able to select what 
thoughts and what cares you wish to enter your mind; and you 
should acquire the power to be wholly neutral as to all others. 
This may at first sight seem like a contradiction; but it is not. 
Neutrality as to all matters that you do not wish to receive in 




SUBSTITUTION 


175 


the mind, is simply shutting the door of your house against all 
tramps, and ignoring their demands to come in. The admission 
of some visitors is an act of choice, in which you are the party 
who determines who are to come in and who are to stay out. 

This same principle holds true in allowing no distracting 
thoughts to bother you; in remaining calm and undisturbed in 
the Iray of life; in showing no feeling or emotion when nothing 
is served by so doing; and in refusing to take in the stuff that 
is passing before the eyes and ears all through the long hours 
of the day. 

1l ou may have all the faith you desire in your fellow-men 
and yet not believe one percent of what you read and hear. 
A mind that has faith in the remarks of gossip, never can be 
magnetic. A mind that has faith in the statements seen in the 
newspapers, can never be magnetic. These two sources of false¬ 
hood supply all the bulk of mental intrusion that exists to-day. 
The fact that some of their skeletons have truth in them does not 
justify giving credence to the general drift of them. One item 
of truth in a mass of lies, is not reason for believing the mass. 

We make this point as strong as possible in order that the 
mind of every reader of these pages may be cleaned out, and may 
take a new start, with the resolve never to admit to the chambers 
of belief anything that is not needed in the performance of the 
great duties of life. 

This new condition comes from habit. It is one of the easiest 
things to cultivate. It is the easiest of all the principles of the 
law of self-containment. 

Self-containment, as a whole, is hard to acquire; but the habit 
of selecting what matters shall receive credence in the mind, 
and rejecting all others, or remaining neutral to them, is quickly 
invited by a determination to do exactly what it demands. Every 
person can do this much, unless the will-power is mere slush. 

The difficult part of self-containment is that which requires 
the even carriage of the disposition, the lofty purpose in every¬ 
thing, the ease and strength of all the faculties, the unruffled 
calmness of the feelings and the superb quality of mind which 
refuses to come in contact with the meannesses of life. This 
does not refer to the arrogant pride that makes some men and 
women detestable; but it means that, even when you are associat¬ 
ing with the lowly, you are not to mingle with the evils that 


176 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


often environ them. No person is too unfortunate for the care 
and help of those who are better favored; but misfortune is 
generally the fruit of wrongs committed by the parties who are 
made to suffer. We know that this is not supposed to be true, 
for investigators have not as a rule gone back to the days of 
the wanton neglect of the opportunities of life to find the cause 
of povert}^ and ill-health. It is the spirit of these neglected 
opportunities that is contaminating, and that must not be given 
contact and association. 

Meanness in any form is degrading. Rise above it. 

The really great magnetism comes from the highest degree of 
self-containment. We cannot describe it, for no language has 
words that mark its true character. The nearest we can approach 
it, is to say that it is perfect imperturbability of body, mind and 
soul accompanied by full life within these three departments 
of existence. This gentle drawing of life into the body, and the 
lighting of the quiet fires of electricity will affect the whole system 
in a very short time. Under the feeling of this kind of imperturb¬ 
ability one of the conditions of self-containment will be acquired. 
On the mental side it is helped by the plan we have given of allow¬ 
ing no thoughts to enter the mind unless they are selected as 
desirable, all others being rejected, and all beliefs being like¬ 
wise chosen. 

Any reader of this chapter must, by this time, see that per¬ 
sonal magnetism is life in the midst of calmness; and action that 
moves out of repose. Let the essential—life—be lacking, and 
calmness becomes indifference, while repose becomes laziness. 
The magnetic men and women of the world have possessed great 
vital energies, great volumes of mental-life, soul-life, or animal 
electricit}q while yet they have held them in the stillness of 
perfect control so that they might be used at will. 

As may be said by many who are thoughtless, that such forces 
are natural to those who possess them, we have taken the pains 
to introduce methods of habit-culture whereby they may become 
natural to those who do not possess them. Let us look at the 
three great magnetic energies at a glance: 

1. Soul-energy is stimulated by an aggressive purpose in living. 

2. Mental-energy is stimulated by the selection of beliefs. 

3. Animal-electricity is aroused by the habit of carrying the 
flesh firm at all times, without the use of the muscles in so doing. 




SUBSTITUTION 


177 




This is intensity in the nervous system and always accompanies 
the fourth degree of undulations as stated in a previous chapter. 

The importance of developing intensity to the highest power is 
now seen, and the value of the several quotations will be grasped. 
They are the longer extracts furnished for the purpose of generating 
intensity in the mind and nervous system. Humanity at times is 
hungry for just such quotations. We saw the magnetic Mary 
Anderson a number of times take up a book of such extracts from 
the thrilling literature of the world, and throw herself into the 
feeling of oral reading, memorizing the text as fast as she could 
read it and re-read it once; and then letting the energy of the 
thought seize upon her mind and nerves until she was a mass of 
fiery intensity. We saw Modjeska do the same thing with several 
cuttings from the review of a new play. We have seen both 
Lawrence Barrett and Wilson Barrett awaken their fiery powers 
by the same method. It is said that not only actors, but men who 
go to battle, and men who transact business, or men who engage in 
professional life, almost invariably have some love of such intense 
thoughts, if they are in any degree magnetic. 

This power is necessary and should be cultivated by the 
methods that have been the common trainers of the greatest 
people of the past and the present. 

You can see the infinitude of the mood of peace. 

See where it has led us in our consideration of the study of 
self-containment alone. 

If it is clear to you that this power is the presence of the greatest 
energy combined with the greatest calmness, we have achieved 
success in our explanations. 

What a wonderful influence a man or woman of self-contain¬ 
ment must wield in the world. 

That it is worth the effort to win is admitted on all sides. How 
difficult is it of attainment? Every step of the way has been 
shown. You cannot certainly discard the practice of the exer¬ 
cises for developing intensity, for they bring quick rewards, and 
are always enjoyable. We have found nothing in all the world 
so gratifying as the exhilaration that follows the practice of this 
form of rendition. 

The mastery of the degrees of undulations will prove inviting to 
you we feel sure, for it is easily and quickly attained. 

Then, with these two preliminary steps taken, you cannot fail 


178 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


to enjoy the short quotations that open up the coloring of the 
voice and nervous system in the portrayal of the moods and 
feelings. Having made headway in this line, you are then invited 
to spend more than the usual amount of time upon one above all 
others, the color of PEACE. 

This is the key that unlocks the realm of self-containment, and 
people turn instinctively to you in wonder at the imperial calm¬ 
ness of your nature which seems to be all afire with energy while 
under the perfect control of a fixed and steady purpose. 

This one quality alone will draw people to you, and make you 
their leader. Try it. Not in a small way, but in all its oppor¬ 
tunities for making you great. 

The reward is yours for the asking. 


Chapter Eighteen 

iArfarfar$r%r$[\ffa rfc%ffar${sr$r%r$rsr$rsr$r>r$r%r9nr${sr'9!%r9f%r$r%r$r>r$Ar$nr$f> 

"J v •'jw wp* vp* Jp* Jp# wp< JJw Jp* JJv Jp# *^» Jp» wp» *T* *T* *T- *T- *T* *”7* *T* *T* *V* *T* •v* »T* 

HUMANITY 
IS A FRAIL REED 
WHEN SWAYED 
B Y MAGNETISM 


r$f% r '~' % r & > r 'if > *-1'> *$/* rfa f'f'-t r&s rj* r1<^ r1-» r1<-* **1^ eta eta eta eta eta rta eta eta eta eta eta eta eta rta eta eta eta rta eta rta eta rta rta eta rta rta rta 

Vp» »^* «Jp* JJv Jp» jjv wjw JJy «-J- Jp* JJ> Jp# JJw JJw Jf* «^W Jp» Jp» vp» Jp< vjW Wp# JJW WjV* *>p# Jp» Wp» «^» Jp» Jp. Jp* Jp» »Jp* Jp» Jp» JJv *p» JJU *^» Jp» wp» JJW »^w *Jp» 

J» METHODS OF INFLUENCE j* 

rta eta rta eta etat rta rta eta* eta rta rta eta rta eta eta rta rta rtirs eta rtat eta* eta rta> rvfp rta eta* 4^ eta» eta rta rip rjS r^ rip 4» eta» rip r1p eta eta* rIp rip el/% rip rip rip rip rip 
jjy jp» *>jy «^y jp» jju *SV “T* *T* v T* *T* ‘v* *T* w T* “T* *t* *V* *v* *'F* *T* *v* •t' *4'* *t* *T* *t* "T* *7* *v* V T' *T* *’T* *T ,# *v* *v* *t* *v* *t* *T* *'♦'* *P* 

NOW COME to a further advance in 
the process of transmigration. The 
moods and feelings open the way to 
almost every line of development, and 
this should not be wondered at, for they 
are all there is of human life. When 
there are no moods and feelings left, 
there is no longer any life itself remain¬ 
ing. We saw in the last chapter the 
force that one mood, peace, may wield in the world. It is not our 
purpose to follow them all out; for, if we did, it would take volumes 
to cover the whole ground. New vistas of thought and training 
open to the view in an almost infinite variety of experiences, of 
which the study of peace is but one. 

Substitution is in advance of all the processes that preceded it, 
and is not the full journey nevertheless. 

By substitution is meant the ability to project your own mood 
at will into another person, and so drive out the latter’s mood. 
To do this you must hold control of a mood that you select by 
design. Some power is attained at hap-hazard, as has been shown; 
but it is not scientific, nor can it be depended upon; while the 
mastery of a selected color is more likely to win for you. 

Perhaps the most useful of all the acquired moods is that of 
peace. It accomplishes the greatest volume of victories, from the 















180 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


least to the mightiest. Let that be made the first goal of your 
special practice. 

To take a further step in the art of controlling by this method, let 
us look at two laws: 

The person who can assume and thoroughly feel any mood at will, 
is able to recognize the mood that any other person is in. 

The person who can assu7ne and feel any mood at will is able to 
transfer any mood to another person. 

The first of these two laws is highly important. It may be 
doubted at first; but we have shown all the stages of magnetic 
telepathy, and this is the most practical use of a power that is 
given to humanity for w T ell understood purposes. 

If the success of this course of study depended only on the 
accurac}^ of this first law, it would have no chance of failing. In 
the first place any woman who has lived for years wdth a man is 
able to tell the mood he is in, and she does not require lessons to 
teach her that power. A mother who could not detect the mood of 
the child would have to be separated from the latter, either in 
distance or in sympathy. These are common illustrations of a 
God-given faculty, that may be developed by the practice we 
have outlined, until it may be applied to strangers and all persons 
whom you may meet. 

It might be thought that the actor would have the same power; 
but in his profession he seeks only to depict the moods and not to 
make himself the recipient of them. And his line of moods are 
not the same in most respects as those used in the development 
of magnetism. 

The eye can help, but it is not required as an aid. It serves to 
settle doubts and to hasten conclusions. It is always used by 
those who are within seeing distance, and it is natural to employ it. 

A person who has made himself sensitive to a large number of 
colors will feel the moods of all those who are about him. They 
seem to stand out like so many signs that are ready to be sum¬ 
moned out of their owners at the will of one person. When the 
wife realizes that her husband is depressed, melancholy, discour¬ 
aged, or whatever else may be his mood, she does not try to cheer 
him up, if she is skillful; but will seek to put herself in accord with 
him, and thus be his companion in the mood. She will not, if 


METHODS OF INFLUENCE 


181 


shrewd, mention the mood, but will get fully into it and make 
it a part of herself for the time being. This puts a controlled 
feeling in companionship with the same feeling not under control. 
The influence of the controlled feeling is to master the uncon¬ 
trolled, and soon the two moods are mixed and give way to mastery 
over that which is not under control. The husband will feel the 
change, and hardly know how to explain it. The wife still is 
silent except to reply to his inquiries, and he eventually has a 
desire to talk with her. Being somewhat ashamed of his mood he 
passes into most any other feeling on his own choice. 

Here is another case: A young man has what is called the 
dumps or “ pouts .” He is hurt in his feelings and is silent. 
He may be about the house all day and say nothing. The more 
you try to get him to talk or to drive the blues away, the more 
pugnacious he will remain. That is not the course. Say nothing. 
Get in the same mood with him but be ready to show him ordinary 
attention and to reply freely and pleasingly to any inquiries or 
remarks he may make. Do not do the mean thing of shutting up 
and refusing to be social. That will not cure him. But your 
silence and your assumption of the mood he is in will shift his 
and drive it away. In a remarkably short time he will brighten 
up and even forget that he has been in the dumps. This experi¬ 
ment has been tried with success many scores of times to our 
knowledge. 

Flippancy is the most distasteful mood with which to combat a 
person who is out of sorts or who is in one of the unworthy colors. 
Here is a wife who has been hurt by some remark of her husband. 
She resents it by being silent. He had no malice in what he said, 
and she realizes that fact, or will do so as soon as she gets her 
thinking faculties back again. He thinks he will jolly her, as the 
saying goes, and he is flippant or even flip. She is still more 
angered, and the mood becomes fixed perhaps for a day or more. 
Wearied with her nonsense the husband now gets angry and this 
mood is the wrong one. She may go home to her mother, and so 
the romance of the wedded life will end. 

What should he have done? 

If he apologized, she might not have accepted, and his pride 
would then have been wounded. If he was at fault, he could say 
so, but the chances are that she would not care whether he was at 
fault or not, as her mood does not do much brain-work while it is 


182 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


on. It seems in the run of cases, as far as we can get at the facts, 
that the best course is to take up the mood that the other party is 
in, and let matters work out their own climax; always standing 
ready to be courteous and normal in word and deed. “Moody” 
persons are soon cured of their habits. But this word is taken to 
mean the disagreeable state of mind that some people enjoy tumb¬ 
ling into when they get their feelings hurt. 

But the real mood is the life pulse of every individual, and this 
is always something; and never nothing. 

The most practical of the hard moods is that of deceit. This is 
so often the mood of the person who seeks to deal with you in 
business, or who may pretend to be your friend, when there is no 
actual fondness for you on the part of that individual, that it is 
an advantage to be able to detect the pretense or deceit. 

This involves a peculiar line of practice. The color of deceit 
must be mastered, and then it should be fully felt as a part of the 
nervous system. We have shown that the general in war and the 
financier in business is keen to scent deceit in an opponent, or in 
the party with whom he is to deal. So acute does this color 
become in the skilled banker and the shrewd business man, that 
even so strong a magnetic personality as the fascinating and con¬ 
vincing woman, cannot pass for something that she is not, nor 
make her story of wealth seem a truth. The more persistent she 
is in her assertion, the less faith is placed in her word. 

To tell when a person is lying, and to feel the untruth, is high 
art in magnetism; yet it is not at all impossible. Of how much value 
is it to the student of this book? What will you gain by being 
able to feel the lie before it is uttered, or afterwards? If some 
one is trying to deceive you, do you wish to know it? 

Some remarkable results have been obtained in this line of 
practice. The process whereby success is secured, is the same as 
in the development of the color of peace. Read all that has been 
said in the preceding chapter; only remember that, when once 
you have laid the foundation for one color you have laid it for all; 
and there is nothing further to do but practice in the color until 
you are skilled in understanding it. 

When the elder Booth, the greatest of all American actors, 
wanted to depict the color of the Jew in the manners and style of 
talking in Shylock, he lived all day long in the family of some 
leading Hebrew whom he knew. On the same principle if you 


METHODS OF INFLUENCE 


183 


wish to get the color of deceit, take up the story of fraud in as 
many phases as you can come in contact with, and master the 
atmosphere of deceit. Then find some plays where there are 
lines that portray falsehood and learn to throw yourself thoroughly 
into the rendering of them. Try to be the deceitful man or 
woman. This does not require you to deceive any person; for 
that is the mood acting as your master. Be the controlling power 
over the assumed mood. In proportion as you imbibe the feeling 
of deceit as a piece of acting, you will not be likely to use it in actual 
life; for the actor’s art goes by opposites. 

The business man who is not able to feel deceit, as in the case 
of one who is all honesty and knows nothing of the wickedness 
about him, will not remain long in business. If he is innocent to 
that extent he will be fleeced by a hundred different people in the 
first year of his enterprise. The best weapon with which to fight 
down fraud and deceit is the knowledge of what these wrongs are, 
and how they operate. Do not avoid knowledge of any mood 
that may select you some day for its victim. 

It has sometimes been asked, shall the young woman or the 
young man be kept from all knowledge of the sins and wrongs that 
are everywhere prevalent in the world, or shall they be allowed to 
get in the mire of sin and crime in order that they may learn how 
to avoid disaster? Both extremes should be avoided. 

The best way to fight down the evil that lurks about on every 
'hand is to know it by study and practical operation in the lives 
of others, but not by mingling with it as the guilty party. The 
latter may go on for years and not be aide to free himself from his 
condition. You cannot be the boat that sails in the water, and 
the water it sails in, at the same time. Young men and women 
will be our theme later on in this volume as far as they may be 
helped by magnetism; but, in a general way, it can be stated here 
that the boat that sails the water is the master of the waves, while 
the water is the vehicle of transfer from one port to another, and 
may be the very sewerage of a nasty city. 

Now suppose that you have mastered the color of deceit so that 
you can feel it in your own nervous system, just as the keen 
financier can feel the falsehood that is spoken or written to him; 
and suppose that some person seeks to lead you into some trans¬ 
action where you will be subjected to loss or disgrace; what shall 
be the process whereby you are to offset that effort? You cannot 


184 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


tell him to his face that he lies, for you may feel it and yet lack 
the proof. The courts still cling to tangible evidence, which 
means that they demand proofs that are available of examination 
before they will allow a verdict or judgment to be rendered; 
and feelings are not such proof. 

What you feel is for your own mind and not for others to know. 

What will be the best method whereby to avert the disaster? 

You have made yourself sensitive to all efforts to deceive; and 
this verdict is in your own heart. Throw yourself thoroughly into 
the mood of deceit. Once there you will be like the keen mer¬ 
chant; be knows the lie before it has fallen from the lips of the 
falsifier. As he is skilled in the study of deceit, so he is a correct 
judge of the deceiver. If he chooses he may, in a few questions, 
throw open the deception. A lawyer who knows how to cross- 
examine for the truth, would not be long finding out the facts. 
There are always a limited number of incidents that open the way. 
You may not know how to find them, and so you could not indulge 
in cross-examination. The shrewd business man of long years of 
experience would be an instinctive cross-examiner. 

But as you are able to throw yourself into the mood of deceit, 
you will be in accord with the mood of the party with whom you 
are dealing. This harmony will be felt by him. He will soon see 
in his own mind that his scheme is open to the light of day, as it 
were; and he will seem to realize that it cannot be concealed. 
Then he will show his shame or whatever mood you choose to 
swing him into. This is not only not an uncommon experience, 
but is actually being transacted daily many thousands of times. 

Thus we see again how close to the facts of life are the moods and 
their characteristics. It is like getting down into the pit of the 
battle of humanity,to study these various moods one after the other. 

Absurd and arbitrary uses of this power are not taught, for the 
reason that they are not probable. We must keep as near to the 
actual life about us as is possible. In the study of deceit we see 
the method by which the mind of the deceiver may be made to feel 
that his whole scheme is laid bare, whether it is or not. A young 
man who had concocted a story to his employer in order to be 
allowed to take an afternoon off, was confounded when his 
employer looked him all over in a kindly way, and then said, 

“ Why did you not tell me this an hour ago? I would have sent 
an ambulance.” 


METHODS OF INFLUENCE 


185 


But the employer had been taking in the situation and saw in 
the young man’s manner that he was afraid of being exposed for 
falsifying, and so he turned the subject into another channel. 
He assumed anxiety in behalf of the young man, and proposed to 
take the initiative in having help afforded the unfortunate person 
whose mishap was the dause, in his mind, of the youth desiring to 
attend that game of ball. So urgent was the employer to be of 
service that the young man gave up the effort to maintain the 
excuse. Yet there was not the slightest danger of doing an injus¬ 
tice by being anxious in behalf of the youth; if the story were 
true the help would be welcomed; and if it were not true, the 
proffered assistance would break down the fabric of invention, as 
it in fact did. 

This was much better than telling the young man that he lied. 
It effected the end without risk of being mistaken. It does not 
pay to be too aggressively suspicious, for a deep wrong may be 
done by one who thinks it not possible. 

Look over the lists of the bad moods and feelings, and see if 
there are any that you think are present in the personality of 
some party with whom you are conversing or dealing. Having 
made yourself sensitive to all of them, try to catch, by feeling 
your way mentally or in your nervous system, the condition of 
mind or nerves of the party who is present. In the best class of 
tests that have been made, the results are somewhat astonishing. 
A large number or individuals have been able to feel the mood 
without seeing the party who was present. 

In a dark room two men were brought near to each other, but 
not so close that they could touch. One was an adept in the 
expression of nearly all the moods. The other had never heard 
of the work in any way. In less than ten seconds, the former said: 

“This gentleman has had some good luck, for he is in a most 
pleasant mood. He feels joyous.” 

This turned out to be the fact. It was not mind reading, for 
there was no attempt to peruse the words that were passing 
through his mind. It was merely feeling the mood. 

In another case a woman was placed in a dark room and twenty 
persons passed in front of her, all in the dark. No one was blind¬ 
folded, and the room was not light enough to see more than the 
merest outlines of the body. The lady, who was not in any sense 
gifted with special powers and who had no clairvoyant sense, but 


186 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


who had taken up this line of study as a pleasure, made the follow¬ 
ing remarks as the twenty persons passed before her: 

“ Nonsense, it is not? That is the way you feel, and you and 
you. This gentleman has lost his courage and is depressed. 
This one is suspicious. This one is making fun. Here is one who 
is good-natured but not in the same way as the last. You who 
come next, would deceive us if you could. This one is flip, or 
full of nonsense. This one is respectful and kindly.” 

And so the different veins of the people were tolled off as they 
went by. Those who had the more serious moods confessed that 
the facts were correctly stated; but the flippant people denied 
the accuracy of the judgment, even while exhibiting the very 
nonsense and flippancy which were described. 

Such experiments are not satisfactory, as they seem to have 
nothing to disclose. The best use of the power of detecting the 
mood of another is in the serious and important transactions of 
life, and not in tests made for the amusement of doubters. 

You arise in the morning and meet some member of the family. 
In what mood do you find him or her? If it is necessary to main¬ 
tain good fellowship, it is well to know just the bent of mind of 
each person who is met during the day; otherwise the matter does 
not concern you. The teacher meets the pupil as an individual; 
and the knowledge of the mood of the latter is helpful in the govern¬ 
ment of the school, for the individual makes up the whole. In 
meeting the class, what is the mood of the assemblage as an 
entirety, and as constituent parts. A keenness of discernment 
cannot be taken as useless, for it helps in the success of the 
instructor. 

Then the teacher must account in one way or another to the 
parents and to the committee. The mastery of moods, and the 
ability to transfer your own self into the self of another person at 
will, must at all times help to win good opinions and influence, 
and these you will need. Some teachers call it tact, but tact is 
mental only, and belongs to the school of diplomacy, which is 
most excellent as long as it avoids deceit. Diplomacy is com¬ 
pelled to depend largely on flattery and falsehood or simple mis¬ 
representation. The transfer of self leaves the feeling that all 
has been done for the best interests of the person so influenced. 
There are teachers who have been so careful to study the moods 
of all persons with whom they come in contact that they are loved 


METHODS OF INFLUENCE 


187 


and respected. They never need to look for other friends. This is 
one of the most desirable victories in life. In its place the effort to 
parade genuine ability will not succeed half so well. Of course 
there must be qualifications for the position of teacher, but you 
know of scores of instructors who are counted able and skillful in 
their professional duties, who are not hated. To be qualified and 
repellant in manner or mood, is not the rule of success. The can¬ 
didate may say, “I will show them that I really know all that can 
be required, and that I am the best qualified of all applicants for 
the position, and they will then be compelled to employ me.” 
But is his logic good? 

If a teacher wishes to remain long at one place, or to be called 
to higher positions, due preparation is the first essential in order 
of time, but not in order of importance. To know how to deal 
with pupils and their parents, with the school board and the 
public, must take prominence over all other considerations. 
Smartness and commanding talents may set the pace, but mag¬ 
netism is all that will maintain it. 

We recall the case of a man who had received the best education 
that money could buy in this country; and who had added to it a 
four years course in Europe, lie knew more than any other 
school principal in his State, and he was given the best place to 
be had; but he failed to hold out. Pupils took a dislike to him, 
other teachers were out of harmony with his method of accosting 
them and planning their work, and the parents soon reflected these 
feelings. Mere diplomacy could not have saved him. 

In the pulpit there is more need of the power to read moods and 
to transfer the better ones for the drifting or set feelings that are 
sure to prevail in church bodies, than in any other profession. 
The greatest of pastors must be keen readers of humanity. Christ 
knew what was in the mind and heart of each person in the throng 
of thousands that stood before Him. He so declared in unmis¬ 
takable terms. 

Let it be acknowledged that special powers were delegated to 
Christ, but do not forget that all divine laws are but enlargements 
of the principles of human conduct. God makes use in more 
effective form of the laws that are given to man to employ. This 
fact may seen be in every miracle in the Old and New Testa¬ 
ments. Take, for instance, the frequent reference to the knowl¬ 
edge which Christ had of the thoughts and moods of men and 


188 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


women about him; this keenness of sight or feeling was only an 
enlarged form of the natural law that millions are using today 
in all parts of the globe, though in lesser force. 

Let any person enter into the study of this law of transference 
of self into self, and the same power will be increased until it 
approaches the divine perfection. On earth nothing is really 
perfect, and no human being could hope to attain that condition; 
but men and women have lived and do live who are able to feel 
the mood of any other person at will, to make known the fact, 
and to substitute the better or stronger mood in place of the 
lesser. 

The difficulty arises in the lack of language to interpret the 
meaning of a mood. Words are not synonyms for feelings. 
Christ could read the hearts and minds of men in any part of the 
globe, although He had before Him only those who talked Hebrew 
or Greek. To the individual who depends on words as means of 
influence, the absence of a knowledge of the French tongue would 
be a barrier to the exercise of authority over a Frenchman; but 
the language of moods and feelings, like that of music, is world 
wide. Even more, it is as broad as the universe itself. 

A word is an attempt to preserve or convey an idea that relates 
to some thing, condition or action on earth, or that has associa¬ 
tion with such thing, condition or action. Words serve no other 
purpose. But humanity is not as narrow as the life on earth. 
There are elements of a broader existence that are all the time 
making themselves felt in the mind and soul, and words do not 
express them. 

If there should ever be established in this world a language that 
can be understood everywhere, it must have as its basis the 
synonyms of moods and feelings, and the notes of music; for these 
cannot change. In the hereafter the same language would of 
necessity be adopted, for life beyond the earth is made up of the 
perfected moods and feelings, with song in the hearts of everybody. 

A clergyman who could increase the Christ-like power of reading 
the minds and hearts of men, would rise rapidly in his avocation 
until at last he stood close to the divine teacher; as near as it is 
possible for humanity to come. To him this course of training 
would mean greatness and a giant-like success in saving others. 
His usefulness would be almost without limit. 

In the first place he would draw people to him. He would not 


METHODS OF INFLUENCE 


189 


be misled as to their intentions and purposes. If they possessed 
hell-born moods, he could drive them out, and here again we see a 
law that is useful in lesser degree, but of the same character as 
that employed by Christ, who drove out devils. A devil is a bad 
mood. There may be no other devil in the universe. A bad 
mood is enough to carry all the charges and odium of any devil. 
Look at the hell-born moods of a preceding chapter, and note how 
many of them are devilish. Here you have the answer to the 
question, what it was that the Savior drove out of men and women? 

They fled into the swine. 

Still another law comes into play that will be considered in 
later pages of this work. 

Our purpose is to show that there are no supernatural conditions 
in the universe. All is natural, but not recognized. The powers 
that are called supernatural, and therefore miraculous, are larger 
uses of the same laws that are offered to you and to each and 
every human being. 

The first law that was enlarged was that of knowing the thoughts 
and moods of men. This law you know is at work in lesser degree 
in your own life and everywhere; the only difference being in the 
greater sensitiveness of the person who perceives the conditions 
in another. We have cited many instances of the everyday opera¬ 
tion of this principle, and these cases are known to you, for you 
have witnessed them in other people in one way or another. 

The second law of the supposed supernatural is that of driving 
out the evil dwellers that possessed certain men and women. 
By transmigration the same operation is going on in this and 
every age. Le us see if w T e can make this clear. 

Self is the individual. Self is composed of moods and feelings. 
Another person possesses a Self, and that consists of moods and 
feelings. Assuming that that self is weighted down by the 
presence of hell-born moods and feelings, and you can project into 
him your own Self which we will suppose to be possessed by 
heaven-born moods and feelings, you transfer the better dwellers 
from your own body into his body. The evil is driven out and 
the good takes its place. 

When devils are cast out it is not essential to the working of 
the law for better moods from the master personality to enter 
in their place, for some mood will follow. The mere casting out 
of devils would be sufficient to get rid of them. Christ may or 


190 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


may not have brought people to His own standard. The opera¬ 
tion of the free will may, on the other hand, have been the plan, 
which would leave each man and woman to act without being sub¬ 
jected to the superior power. 

In your own case, assuming that it is your purpose to control 
some other mind, you will transfer such Self as you have sum¬ 
moned, which means such mood as you have brought within 
yourself, to the individual over whom you seek control. His own 
mood may stand in the way. That you cast out. How are you 
to do it? Suppose it will not leave, what then? 

Here magnetism comes into play. If there were to be no 
obstacle, there would be no need of magnetism. The possession 
of power over the magnetic waves is readily asserted in every such 
case. In the first place, there is the magnetism which has been 
developed in the practice of the exercises in the first book. Then 
the development of intensity and undulations, will put that 
magnetism into the waves that pass between you and the indi¬ 
vidual over whom you seek mastery. The next step is the ability 
to know the minds and hearts of men; which knowledge you gain 
by the colors that have been built up in your practice under the 
exercises of the preceding chapters. They make you sensitive 
and susceptible to all moods and feelings of others. 

Finally comes the decision on your part to assume a certain color 
or mood which you wish to make prevail in the person before you. 

Good dwellers have been driven out of people by the influence 
of others. The resolve to be honest and honorable has been swept 
away by the magnetism of others. They may never have studied 
the art, but the fact that they can drive out the good and substi¬ 
tute the bad is proof of the possession of this power in its dark 
phases. 

You have this influence over others for good or evil; and it 
rests with you to determine which way you will sway the lives of 
those with whom you come in contact. 

If you have given average attention and interest to the instruc¬ 
tion up to this point, we are positive that you will be able to exert 
whichever side of the list of moods and feelings you choose, in the 
life of any person, unless you meet someone who is your superior 
in the use of magnetism. Even then there is a defence available 
in your behalf and in most cases an opportunity to overcome the 
greater influence which may operate against you. 


METHODS OF INFLUENCE 


191 


Perhaps you seek to take advantage of another person, not to 
do him wrong, but to make your own position better or stronger. 
In such case you must substitute your own Self in place of his 
Self. Maybe you are a wife, and do not receive enough attention 
at home from your husband. He no longer is charmed by your 
presence and voice. You have grown unattractive and annoying 
to him. Y our method of scolding him, nagging him, or picking a 
quarrel on the least provocation, has made it all the more desirable 
in his opinion to spend his evenings away. 

Is it worth while to win him back? No, he is too ugly, too 
conceited, too boorish, too much of an animal, and too everything 
for you to waste time or money trying to get back what you are 
sorry you ever got in the first place. This is the mood of most wives 
who have seen the romance go out of wedlock, day by day, until 
nothing but the mire is left in the pen. 

They hate the kind of man their husband is, although they may 
not dare to say they hate him personally; they hate themselves 
for having made such a mistake; and they hate the bonds of 
wedlock. If they are young and attractive, they begin to cast 
about to see if they have fascinations for other men, and the door 
is ajar for scandal and divorce. If they are too old to charm 
another man, they look up the business opportunities for women 
to support themselves; and all day long their thoughts are dis¬ 
loyal to home and husband. 

What is the better way? 

Not particularly the moral way, or the Bible way, but the 
method that, in their case, will bring the most substantial 
reward? 

There is but little cost required to make themselves actually 
pleasing and charming, even in their maturity. Some effort is 
necessary, but it is the part of wisdom to waste less time in cheap 
reading and cheaper gossip, and put more time into self-improve¬ 
ment. We believe that the husband is the reflection of the wife, 
and the wife is the reflection of the husband. It requires two 
parts to make a reflection; and the couple that is so widely 
estranged from the first months of wedlock as not to be interested 
in each other is the exception and not the rule. 

Here is a wife who writes us in all confidence that her husband 
is so offensive to her that she hates to know that he is in the house. 
She poohpoohs the idea of trying to make herself charming for 


192 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


him, and starts to quote the saying, “Cast pearls before, etc.” 
It certainly is a hopeless case to begin work with. 

Let us cite a case that has been worked out since our very last 
book was written. 

Just such a wife wrote that she wanted to try to make a swine a 
human being, and was willing to degrade herself in the experiment 
upon her husband. He was foul of speech and foul of manner. 
He had been going lower ever since they had been married. 
Now he chewed tobacco, and even spit upon the floor of the 
house. He talked in nasty tales, and had epithets that were vile. 
His teeth were a sight, his breath too realistic to be mistaken for a 
flower garden, and there was not one good word that could be 
spoken in his favor. 

But she was willing to degrade herself. 

She seemed surprised to be told that the first improvement 
must be in herself. She was all right. She needed no improve¬ 
ment. 

Still she agreed to reduce her gossipy engagements, and in a 
short time she postponed them, or, as she put it, adjourned them 
over until the experiment had ended. 

She also agreed to pay more attention to the kitchen and the 
cooking. Indigestible articles gradually disappeared, and the 
stomach complaint of the husband went with it. This made him 
feel better and his irritability was lessened. He had been fed 
with cake, pastry, and all kinds of troublous things, in addition to 
some plain food, and the latter assumed a majority without his 
protest. In fact he said that he liked his meals better than ever 
before. 

She took up a line of useful reading. He was a reader of the 
news and had magazines about him, behind which he hid himself 
when she had curtain lectures by the hour; then he sought solace 
away from home at night. She ceased the lectures and stopped 
criticizing his fearful faults. He began to remain in on stormy 
nights; and things were so comfortable that he lost most of his 
inclination to go out at all. His wife seemed to take an interest 
in having him at home. 

When things went wrong, he abused her as before, and used vile 
language, and was most offensive, but she kept her temper under 
restraint, and his manner and diction gradually changed. 

The color of PEACE she mastered. It pervaded her voice, her 


\ 


METHODS OF INFLUENCE 


193 


manner, her presence, and filled the home with its fragrance. 
One day, as she was sitting at the window, twm men going by were 
heard by her husband, who sat at another window obscured, to 
say: “There is a beautiful woman.” A week after a friend of 
this husband, said to him: “Henry, you have a very sweet wife. 
I am surprised that you and she do not appear more in public.” 
He said nothing. But once more a third party made the same 
assertion, and he began to think. He looked at his wife, when she 
was not looking at him. He noticed the tidy and neat appearance 
of her attire; he had never heeded that before. Her eye was 
bright. There was a sweetness in her face and manner. She had 
changed, but so gradually that he had never noticed it. Now he 
felt that he was once more in love with her. He paid some atten¬ 
tion to his dress and manners. Words that he used to shout out, 
he felt were offensive to the very air, and he omitted them. Soon 
he began to assume an attractiveness that she admired, and her old 
hatred for him vanished. 

This case is a fact, not merely a polishing up of a basis in fact, 
but a straight report from beginning to end, in its minutest details. 

Which was the better course to pursue? 

Is it, or is it not true that the wife reflects the husband and the 
husband reflects the wife? 

If it is true, then you are what your mate has made you, and 
your mate is the result of your making. A responsibility rests 
on both of you. 

To say that the subject is not worth the trouble to improve, is 
equal to saying that your reflection is too bad to be made better. 

Let this principle be fully understood, and unhappiness will 
depart from wedlock. The main cause of the trouble is the unwill¬ 
ingness of one party to bend and crawl before the other. They 
cannot see that the bending and crawling are done before them¬ 
selves. Nothing is ever lost that begins with self-improvement. 

We cannot see where the servility comes in when you make up 
your mind that you will cast pearls before swine. The pearls are 
your better value, created and developed by pure will power, and 
the swine is the reflection of yourself in the life of a person who 
has been associated with you. Look the matter squarely in the 
face, and see if this is not so. Humility is a heaven-born mood; 
adopt it. Through its leavening process you will brush away the 
cobwebs of your own conceit. But humility is not servility. 


194 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


It is a tearing down of the monuments of evil that hold you to a 
bad resolve. 

Our first advice to a man or woman who seeks to re-build the 
nest in which fate forces them to live, is to aim at self-improve¬ 
ment, and take the chances. 

The oft repeated history of human struggles in the privacy of 
life shows one fact above all others, and it is this: The better 
mold in which daily character is built gives shape to all who come 
within the radius of the uplifted personality. 

Confidence is an opening key to all good opinions, and helps to 
make it easy to transfer your Self in place of another Self. To first 
gain the confidence of the person whom you would control is half 
the victory. Let us see how this is to be done, and apply a few 
general suggestions to the method. 

Many things begin in confidence; but the confidence is not per¬ 
fect. What is called “a sure thing” is not absolute; for it would 
upset the laws of probability and possibility, and destroy the 
element of chance that belongs to every train of circumstances. 
Yet the person who is controlled in a magnetic sense, never has 
any defect or doubt in the confidence which is bestowed. There 
the kind that belongs to personal magnetism is perfect, and 
differs in this respect from all other kinds. 

A few illustrations of what is meant may be given here. Take 
as the first one the case of the minister. In order to be success¬ 
ful in his profession he should win and hold the confidence of 
four classes of people: First, the members of his church who 
are sincere in their protestations of goodness; second, the insin¬ 
cere members of his church; third, the sincere people of the 
general community who are not of his church; fourth, the insin¬ 
cere people of the general community. These classes all have 
their eyes upon him; or at least a representative number of them 
do. His earnest pleadings in the pulpit, his emotional prayers, 
his tearful solicitude for souls, his zeal in his churchwork, and 
similar exhibitions of what may be an acquired art, are not what 
secures the confidence of any of these classes. Nor will his spas¬ 
modic efforts in behalf of reform suffice. The people look at the 
man, both in and out of the church. Is he a true man? Are his 
protestations genuine? Is he a man of good judgment in all 
departments of life? Is he trying to improve himself every day 
of his life? Is he progressing? Does he mean it when he expresses 


METHODS OF INFLUENCE 


195 


his belief in dogmas, creeds, and certain phases of theology, 
or is he acting a lie in order to please those who hire him to 
preach? What kind of a man is he when calling, or in trade, or 
on the street, or under special circumstances? The people want 
to get at the man, and thus learn of the preacher. When the 
sincere members of the church find him to be an earnest, honest, 
dignified, courageous, cool-headed, self-improving, progressive, 
highly intelligent man, with sense enough to make each sermon 
“the greatest effort of his life” by means of careful preparation 
in matter as well as in manner of delivery, they will flock to his 
standard and believe in him. The insincere members of his 
church will then thin out and leave, or will become penitent and ' 
join the ranks of honest worshipers. Those of the community 
who are churchless will be attracted to the place where he preaches; 
for a sincere and capable minister is a rare jewel these days. 
Capability in this profession means the ability to speak better 
than any other person in the community. Oratorical grandeur 
is not only attractive, but is also wanted. The masses of the 
people wish true oratory to stir them to action; but the narrow 
minds that control the church declare that the minister is good 
enough for them and so the church stands still, nursing its moral 
weaklings one week and lashing them the next. 

Ability inspires some confidence. The good sisters and sluggish 
male drones of a church who think the minister is good enough, 
are millstones around his neck; for their praise ruins his chances 
of acquiring ability. They praise his weak preaching to please 
him, not because they believe in him. It is customary to praise 
inferior ministers; no one dares to extol a capable one. 

The lawyer must have ability, judgment, dignity, earnestness, 
honesty, and untiring studiousness, in order to win the confidence 
of the public. A really great lawyer is not an extortionist. Most 
lawyers are extortionists. When the public gets the opinion that 
attorneys think more of fees than of justice, then these men are 
hired as ferrets are employed—always with a fear that they will 
turn and bite their employers. A true lawyer wishes to see jus¬ 
tice triumph, and as speedily as possible. The attorney who fights 
with technicalities to throttle justice, never holds the confidence 
of the public. There are three things that bring discredit upon 
the legal profession; the law's delay, its technicalities, and the 
extortionate fees that are charged. A lawyer who takes a firm 


196 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


stand against all three; and who is a true man on all occasions, 
in public and in private, will soon win the confidence of the 
people. He must be a man of dignity, of solid character, of ster¬ 
ling honesty and of studious habits. Such a lawyer would soon be 
at the head of his profession. 

Judges are too often weak men. They lack courage, and people 
withhold confidence in them. Of all classes, the judiciary ought 
to most readily win the trust of the people; and yet in this country 
the intelligent public distrust the judges from the highest to the 
lowest. Election of judges is wrong in principle, for the products 
of machine politics are never capable of reaching that standard 
of excellence that comes from nomination by the executive. The 
latter takes pride in his selection for a life-office, and his mistakes 
have been few compared with those made by political machine 
election, and more particularly those in such a State as New 
York where party judges make party decisions in many instances. 
The moral and mental weakness of judges is seen in the decisions 
which they render; many of their reasons being nothing but 
slavery to technicalities. In Missouri the Supreme Court reversed 
case after case in the convictions of the bribe-takers of that 
State. In Delaware a negro who ravished a girl, cut her open, 
tortured her and murdered her, although proved guilty by over¬ 
whelming evidence at every trial, was sent back and forth for 
years between the Supreme Court and the trial court on tech¬ 
nicalities until at last he was set free by action of the Supreme 
Court, and is living to-day. In the same State, another negro 
who had ravished a girl and been set free after a term of imprison¬ 
ment, laid in wait for another girl, outraged her, cut her open to 
make entrance, then cut her throat because she would not promise 
to keep silent after he let her go; and the public, viewing her dead 
body and remembering the technicalities of their Supreme Court 
in a similar case, resolved to take the law in their own hands. 

It is because of the slowness of justice, the long dragging of 
trials, the quibbling of lawyers and the swarm of technicalities 
that everywhere abound, making courts and judges the most 
unbusinesslike examples of modern times, that the public lack 
confidence in the judiciary. Brave judges are rare. For fear of 
adverse criticism many of them cater to the sensational press, 
and mold their decisions to receive the claptrap praise of the 
latter. 


METHODS OF INFLUENCE 


197 


Ill order to win confidence the doctor should study disease 
from the standpoint of the habits of his patient, and he should 
awake to the fact that food and regime are the sole causes of 
every malady. The skilled doctor will get at the cause as well 
as the remedy for sickness, and will treat for prevention as well 
as for cure. He must possess personal qualities that are in har¬ 
mony with his profession, gentleness, sympathy, earnestness, 
studious progress with the times, and a high standard of health in 
his own body. 

The business man must win public confidence because of his 
integrity—a quality that is very rare in business; but this is only 
a beginning. He must be awake to the fact that most lines of 
trade are full of fraud and adulteration; and his excuse that he 
buys the goods in the belief that they are honest, does not win the 
confidence of the people in his ability. It is a part of his business, 
and should be made a part of his education for entering business, 
to know how to find out whether goods are pure or not. Here 
are two druggists on the same street in a city. One sells over 
two hundred articles that are shoddy and adulterated. The other 
sells over three thousand such articles. The latter knows very 
well that the goods are not honest; and he has no right to be in 
business if he does not at least guess as much. A church elder, 
a real honest man, told us that he sold only honest goods; at least 
he did not know it if they were not; and yet we went through his 
store and almost emptied his shelves in discarding articles that 
were adulterated. How does an honest man feel when he has a 
half-belief that he is cheating the public and does not intend to 
do it? 

Ignorance is no excuse. When a man enters upon a business 
career he owes a duty to his customers; and that duty is his fitness 
to be in business. In these days of consummate fraud in all 
directions, and especially in selling adulterations, the man who is 
to deal in goods should prepare himself in advance by a line of 
education that embraces the knowledge necessary to buy honest 
goods of all kinds. Instead of doing this, he thinks he is quali¬ 
fied if be can purchase low and sell high, and thus make a profit. 
That kind of man can never win the confidence of the people. 
Honesty is the first great element of success in trade; but honest 
weight and measure are not enough. There must be a stirring 
about, an aggressiveness that will drive the fraudulent manufac- 


198 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


turer and wholesaler out of business, and a determination to 
protect the public without being asked or required to do so. What 
sort of a heaven is there for those religious men who profess to 
be God’s own and who in business do as the grocer does who tries 
to sell us goods part of the year, and yet holds a high position 
in church? The agent of the wholesale house of which be buys 
showed us his order for goods; and every item was the cheapest 
and shoddiest grade. The agent said: “This man is like hun¬ 
dreds of others. He won’t pay an honest price. We carry shoddy 
goods for that class of merchants. They know there are several 
grades better in almost every line before they get to the first 
class goods; but they won’t touch anything but the shoddiest and 
cheapest.” So this man stocks his store with fraud and pretence 
to save a few cents here and there. What kind of a heaven is 
there for him? If he would win confidence let him protect his 
customers. There are many ways of doing it, even with financial 
gain to himself. 

The clerk, maid, or other employee, who would gain the trust 
of his employer has a splendid opportunity of doing so. Of 
course honesty is always essential; but stupidity is honest; and 
many non-progressive persons are honest in the sense that they 
are non-criminal. More is needed. The employees should have 
no limits of responsibility. They should keep within their lines 
of duty, and should be ready at all times to be generally helpful 
in every way. It is not enough to perform all necessary work; 
they should do it in the best possible manner, and should study 
all other opportunities of being helpful. They should hunt up 
all the little duties that may pertain to their employment; and 
should study their employer’s interests in preference to their own. 
The fear of giving more value than they receive makes them 
desire to be on the safe side by giving less value than they receive. 
Most employees are eye-servants, and dodgers at that. They 
acquire the art of pretence so as to appear to be doing all that 
is expected of them, when in fact they are not. 

As the people who are employed are by far the most numerous 
of all classes, let us take the time to present two typical cases. 
Here is a young man who is given charge of a small department of 
business in an office or store. He is on time, but rarely ahead of 
time, morning and noon. When the hour comes to go at the end 
of the forenoon and afternoon, he shoots out of the building at 


METHODS OF IXFLUEXC E 


199 


the exact second of time. His employer, who knows something 
of human nature, is convinced that the young man will give never 
a thought to the duties of his employment from the moment he 
leaves imtil he returns, so he watches him. He gives the young 
man several letters to answer on the typewriter; and suddenly 
enters the room a while later. The typewriter is quickly closed 
with paper in it. The employer lifts it and exposes the paper; 
it is a letter to some other young man regarding their last 
“smoker” at the club. That ends the employment. The inci¬ 
dents are merely straws, but they are typical of the millions of 
similar cases where, in one way or another, employees are unfaith¬ 
ful to their trusts and are unsuccessful in their chosen paths. 

To the same employer there came another young man. After 
the newness had worn off. this young man was still coming to his 
duties ahead of time; and, when the hour of leaving arrived, he 
was never in a rush to go. He did his work as well when not 
watched, as when he was observed. He hunted for things to do. 
He asked for more work but not for more pay. When at times he 
did not have enough to do to keep him busy, he took an interest 
in putting things to rights, filing away papers more neatly, and 
verifying some of his past work. This done, and yet there being 
moments of leisure from time to time, he asked permission to 
study up his grammar, his rhetoric, and other useful lines of 
knowledge; and so he plodded on, making use of the little minutes 
the diamonds of time until at length he found himself on the road 
to rapid promotion. 

He had won the confidence of his employer. Beginning at a 
meager salary which barely supported him, he took as much 
interest seemingly in the business as did its owner. He was in 
real earnest, in deadly earnest. He is a type of employee that is 
rare in this country. Honesty is necessary, but it is only the 
beginning. Ability is not everything. Honesty and ability are 
not all. They must exist. But the employee must have a gen¬ 
uine interest in the employment, must give it thought outside of 
business hours, must be progressive, must be self-improving, must 
be willing and in harmony with the position, and must accom¬ 
plish all that is possible. If you receive three dollars a week, do 
not be afraid to make vourself worth six or ten dollars a week. 
The employee who says, “ When I get more pay I will give more 
value,” rarely ever rises. Nor will the underpaid person go long 


200 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


without reward. More than ninety percent of employees are 
routine workers, glad when the day’s duties are done, and sorry 
when they begin. It is because of the prevalence of this indiffer¬ 
ence to their employers’ interests that salaries are kept low. 
A man at the head of a department store said, “ I keep watch over 
the methods of eight hundred girls, although they do not know 
how r I do it. I am sorry to say that most of them are unworthy 
of their places, and that is the reason they are paid so little.” 
He then called in a woman of forty and said, “Tell this gentle¬ 
man what your salary is,”—“Twenty dollars a week,” she replied. 
—“ How many years have you worked for me?”—“ Nearly twenty- 
six years,” she said.—“What did you first receive?”—“Two 
dollars a week.”—And she went on with a description of many 
other girls who had been selected for promotion, solely because of 
their interest in their work; and the salaries of all such were 
exceedingly high. “A girl who is faithful is sure to be promoted; 
and all others stay down.” This is true in nearly every place of 
business. The successful employer keeps watch over those he 
hires, and has a way unknown to them of finding out what interest 
they take in the duties assigned to them. No work is well done 
that is disliked. 

What have all these facts to do with magnetism? Very much. 
The one underlying principle is the ability to gain the confidence 
of those who can be helpful to you or who can assist in making 
your life a success. Magnetism cannot exist for itself. Its very 
nature implies two or more persons. If you were the only person 
living you could not rise in the world or win success. You need 
the help of others. Absolute loneliness in earth or heaven is 
suicide. 

No person can acquire magnetism who is a drifter, or who leads 
an aimless life, or who follows a routine line of duties without a 
specific purpose to accomplish deeds that require the surmounting 
of difficulties. We have seen thousands of men and women who 
are more or less magnetic, and we have never yet seen one such 
who was not bent upon doing something that was of general or of 
specific value to the world, or to some other people than himself^ 
or herself. This fact may seem strange to students of this art. 
It was a surprise to us. At first we thought it a coincidence in 
a number of cases; but we found that it was always true wdiere 
genuine magnetism was present. 


# 


METHODS OF INFLUENCE 


201 


A certain law is at work in this disposition to accomplish some¬ 
thing that is difficult; nor does it indicate a desire to be cranky or 
eccentric. The peculiar methods that some persons adopt are 
always handicaps to their success and magnetism. The rule is 
that you must be in harmony with the drift of conservative public 
opinion, and } T et take the lead in something. In taking the lead 
do not pull away from those you wish to follow you; keep back 
with them close enough to be of them; for if you pull away too 
far to the front you will be alone; and to be alone is to fail for 
the time at least. 

These considerations show that personal magnetism is a talent 
that is bestowed upon men and women to make them useful to 
the world or to some part of it however small. Crankiness and 
eccentricity destroy confidence, or make it hard to gain. Dis¬ 
honesty, flippancy, insincerity, frothiness in sentiment, and 
indifference to self-improvement are barriers to all efforts to gain 
public confidence; yet if a person undertakes to be ultra-honest 
to the extent of parading it, or if he puts a stiff dignity in the 
place of flippancy, or if his sincerity becomes a graveyard serious¬ 
ness, or if cant takes the place of his frothiness, he is still a failure; 
for success lies in the middle ground between extremes of self¬ 
exhibition. 

Personal magnetism is built upon thoughtfulness. The mind 
must be trained to great activity. As magnetism is a bolt of 
purpose hurled from a fund of purpose, the determination must 
have origin in the fullness of the mind, for there can be no purpose 
where there is no deep-seated and burning thought. It is neces¬ 
sary for you to keep thinking. Choose the kind of thoughts that 
enter your brain. Get your inspiration for thinking, not from 
the news and editorials of newspapers, nor from the opinions of 
the people who feel more than they think. Acquire the power to 
disbelieve in these sources; for the masses are weak, and they 
believe what they hear and read. It is a sign of inferiority to 
believe in such cheap sources of information as newspapers and 
frothy talkers. 

Having learned the art of belief in selected sources of informa¬ 
tion, and the art of disbelief in other lines of statement, develop 
the power of thought in the spare moments of the day. Have no 
idle seconds in your mind. Thought is the mainspring of mag¬ 
netism. This power is not an empty affair, but is substantial and 


202 


A I) V ANCED M AGNETIS M 


full of valuable composite parts. The thoughtful person is not 
always magnetic, but the magnetic person is always thoughtful. 
These laws should be well understood. Magnetism is so great a 
power and is capable of accomplishing so much for its possessor, 
that it must in the very nature of things be built of something real. 

It is true that many persons are naturally gifted with magnetic 
fire, but that is only one of the corner stones of personal mag¬ 
netism. Like a flash of lightning, it runs away with itself. This 
misuse of the gift is seen in the ignorant actor, orator, politician 
or woman flirt. Each has power, but no control. The ignorant 
actor is often very magnetic, but his art is a series of explosions 
that fracture his hopes. He starts with no fund of promise 
except magnetic fire, to which he couples a love of dramatic expres¬ 
sion that is inborn in every normal life. If he is wise enough to 
become studious, thoughtful, self-improving in his mental depart¬ 
ment, he is sure to rise; but if he places no value on such studies 
as history, language and rhetoric, he will fail, for he can no more 
drive his powers of magnetism and dramatic expression than a 
child can drive the steeds of a Roman chariot. 

Thought, then, is the mainspring of magnetism, and must be 
cultivated. It should be constant, deep and diverse; not waver¬ 
ing, shallow, and in one channel. Weak thinkers, or those who 
keep along one line, are never magnetic. While thoughtfulness 
should be founded upon selected sources of information, it should 
run off into the daily inquiry, “ What use can I put this idea to in 
my own life?” And the use must be such that the thinker will 
not get too far in advance of the people whose confidence he hopes 
to win. 

It is at this very juncture that the work of real magnetism 
begins. There must be the thought, there must be the advanced 
idea and the work to be accomplished, and there must be the 
methods that win public confidence. Keep these three laws in 
mind. 

By public we mean any person or persons of your association or 
meeting that you wish to lead, whether one, two, or a thousand. 
Numbers do not count in any one effort, except where the nature 
of the effort implies many followers. You may be the leader in 
your own home, or in your office, or in your society, or at the bar, 
in the pulpit, in the drawing-room, or out in the wide world in 
some one line of achievement. 


METHODS OF INFLUENCE 


203 


The habit and power of valuable thinking cannot be acquired at 
once. They take time. Start them slowly and do not get dis¬ 
couraged. They will begin to grow if you really wish them to, and 
try to make them. 

The best advice we can give at this time, is to get control of 
the little moments of the day. They are abundant. Disuse of 
the brain for even one minute, weakens its magnetism. As long 
as there is variety of thought there can never be too much think¬ 
ing. Many of the headaches that attend brainwork are due to 
the emptiness of the stomach, for the mind does not endure long 
tasks with the stomach foodless. This is a physical consideration. 

As the brain must be sustained by nutrition, so the mind must 
be fed by purpose. Every magnetic man and woman has been 
constantly busy with some mental purpose; something in progress 
of planning or to be accomplished. It is impossible for mag¬ 
netism to exist without such purpose on hand; and the eagerness 
to win any achievement of the mind is of itself a great developer 
of magnetism. 

Here is the first law of the personal power without practice. 
It comes by habit. Every life runs to some kind of habit, and 
either in one direction or another. It requires no more time to 
develop a good habit than it does a bad one. It is a matter of 
choice. 

Not only must the mind live in one or more constant purposes, 
but it must adopt a new method of receiving information. We 
have made a study of magnetic men and women; and this study 
has covered a very long period of time. One fact that has sur¬ 
prised us as much as any is the celerity with which such persons 

♦ 

grasp ideas. So marked has been this trait, and so uniformly 
general has it appeared in all lives that have succeeded through 
magnetism, that we were at one time almost convinced that it 
alone was the cause of personal magnetism. 

To ascertain the truth we took advantage of our wide acquain¬ 
tance with these men and women, and asked them point-blank 
such questions as were likely to bring decisive answers one way 
of the other. Observing a man reading a book of history, we 
asked him if he knew what was on a page that he had merely 
glanced at. “I know every fact on that page that is of service 
to me at this time.” “But,” we said, “you were about five 
seconds in reading the whole page. How can you know anything 


204 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


about the facts that you did not see?” “I saw them all in a 
glance. I learned to take in all the contents of a page by a quick 
movement of the eye; and any fact that needed closer study could 
be reviewed, while all else was passed by. At first I could not 
do much with this practice, but the more I tried it the easier it 
became.” “ Why did you ever undertake it?” “ An old lawyer, 
a friend of my father’s, and a judge of court, advised the practice, 
telling me that it would make my mind quick and alert. From 
the time I began it until I had acquired it in full I steadily 
improved, if results are to be considered.” “How did you begin 
the practice?” “I was told to take a short paragraph and read 
it with the eye as quickly as I could, then recall the fact that most 
impressed me. But I could not do this with a paragraph. I began 
with sentences of single lines, having from five to eight words 
each, and then I succeeded very well. 1 allowed but one glance 
of the eye, a quick flash across the line, to tell me the fact that 
was recorded. The mind grew into new habits right away. 
Longer sentences came in turn; until a paragraph of a hundred 
or more words was as easily absorbed. Then pages were read by 
glances. I told this to a clergyman, a young fellow who was 
struggling along in obscurity, and he took up the practice. To-day 
his sermons are winning victories in the pulpit, both for their 
literary value and for their substance.” The more alert the mind 
is, the more it secures of the knowledge of the world, in the past 
and present. 

An alert mind is quick-acting. It is not the dull mind of a 
student or bookworm whose brain is weighted down with volumes 
he has read, for such a mind is slow to act. When the brain is 
quick to receive and flexible to assort a mass of facts, it is mag¬ 
netic; and that is just what the practice referred to will make it. 

We saw a young man rise out of the ranks of the laboring 
classes by the aid of this practice; and he began it in about the 
same way as that which was adopted by the man whose experience 
has been so amply stated herein. 

We also recall the case of a clerk who wished some way in which 
to attract public attention so that he might be sought after; but 
he did not wish to enter politics. We suggested this same prac¬ 
tice, as we were then experimenting with it, and wished to know 
what it could do for others. He began slowly and was quite a 
time in getting hold of the essential power by which a fact could 


METHODS OF INFLUENCE 


205 


be picked quickly from a line. But he succeeded, as any and 
every person may. He came to possess a mind that was wonder¬ 
fully quick to catch ideas and ready in the assortment of them, 
selecting the potent ones and letting all others go; and he rose 
out of his position as clerk into that of partner in a very prosperous 
business. He has told us many times that he owes his success to 
our advice and the method which he adopted. 

In many court trials we have watched the methods of successful 
lawyers. They are always magnetic; but some of them possess 
personal magnetism and others have only mental magnetism. 
We have sat hundreds of times close to lawyers of the highest 
magnetism, and have assisted them in much of their work, and 
therefore know the facts of which we speak. One thing that 
has struck us as peculiarly forcible in its suggestive meaning, is 
the facility with which some lawyers read a page of a book or 
letter. We have in mind a number of instances where some 
attorney has gained a material advantage by a quick glance of the 
eye. It is not in one case but in many that this gift has led to 
signal victory. Of the several instances referred to, one may be 
cited as an example of what the eye may be trained to do. A 
lawyer wished to compare a signature to a letter with another 
signature, but did not wish to show the contents of the letter, nor 
was it necessary to do so; but in turning over the page he allowed 
the opposing counsel a glance that could not have exceeded a 
fourth of a second in time, yet the trained eye of that counsel took 
an instantaneous photograph of the page and caught a most 
important fact. Not one person in a million could have done the 
same thing, but it was the one in the million that did it and 
reaped the advantage. We had noticed the incident and followed 
the matter very earnestly for several months, and at last found 
out that the lawyer had devoted himself to the practice of catch¬ 
ing the contents of a page by the quick use of the eye and mind. 

The catching of the contents of a page consists in the use of 
the eye by a sweeping glance, accompanied by an alert brain that 
has been brought by practice into the habit of perceiving any one 
or more facts that may be sought, while all others are allowed to 
pass without attention. This, at least, is the ultimate purpose of 
the practice. In the period of developing the habit, it is neces¬ 
sary to retain all the ideas; but later on the important ones are 
to be sought and all others let go. 


206 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


The purpose of taking in the principal facts at a glance is to 
save time in reading, and to be able to secure the needed or useful 
facts and not be burdened with the others. By this practice a 
person will have the opportunity to read hundreds of books where 
now he reads but one. He can take in all the news of the paper 
each day, and leave the mud out of his mind, consuming not more 
than five minutes in the duty. The person who spends more than 
five minutes daily in reading the news, except where there is 
some great event to be perused, is a waster of time, and is moving 
backward in the world. 

This quick reading is preparatory only; for it is to be used to 
give the reader nothing but a general idea of the contents of a 
book or periodical. When a fact of real value is reached, then 
the time for study has arrived. This study should be slow, deep 
and thorough. No person of sense would think of studying the 
novels and papers or magazines of the day; they may be read by 
the glancing practice, and any facts that need careful considera¬ 
tion may be given full attention, but they need not be studied. 
There are some lines of information that are great enough to be 
made guiding rules in life, and they cannot be studied too much. 
Every person should have a certain number of books that possess 
this rare value, and should make friends and intimate com¬ 
panions of them. 

If you can take into your mind twice as many important facts 
to-day as you did yesterday, you have gained twice the mental 
vitality. The brain is stimulated and not wearied by this excess 
of work. It is an easy task to form the habit of doubling your 
store of facts that possess real value, and to do it in a short time; 
but the limit is not in doubling them once. When you find that 
you can as readily get one hundred percent more knowledge in 
the brain to-day than you could a few days ago, you will then 
proceed to double that; and so continue until you have acquired 
the ability of taking in facts by mere glances of the eye. Then 
the vitality of the brain will have grown accordingly. There will 
be real value there; and real value in the mind is of itself a thing 
that commands attention from others and also wins approval and 
even a certain kind of worship, for the public have a great admira¬ 
tion for a man or woman who is in fact brainy and substantially 
wise. It is the pretence that fails. 

The alertness of the mind is of itself a great magnetic stimu- 


METHODS OF INFLUENCE 


207 


lator and excitant. Magnetism is a sort of suppressed excitement 
as opposed to the usual deadness of interest that is present with 
unmagnetic people. Alertness must be real; and the only way to 
make it real is to adopt the method of training the eye and mind 
together to catch facts from a page of print or writing. There 
are two ways to proceed. One we have already given in the 
experience of the man whose words we have quoted; the other is 
as follows: 

Take a page of very coarse handwriting, containing about one 
hundred words, and have not less than five ideas in that page. 
Hold the paper up before the person who is to go into training, 
and withdraw it in a half-second. The person should have not 
quite time enough to see what is written. Previous habit will 
make a long and steady glance necessary. We refer to three 
seconds as a long time in which to glance at a page of one hun¬ 
dred words. The matter should be new to the person, or the 
training will not progress. After the glance of about a half- 
second of time, the person who glanced should state how many 
ideas were caught. The teacher should have four sheets of paper 
all written on in the same handwriting and of the same size, but 
each of the four pages should have one idea taken out and another 
that is entirely different substituted. 

By this is meant that the five ideas of the first page should 
all appear but one on the second page, and the five ideas of the 
first page should all appear but one on the third page, and the 
five ideas of the first page should all appear but one on the fourth 
page. This will preserve the five original ideas all through, so 
that those that are used as substitutes will take the place of one 
only of the first five, and two new ideas will never be present in 
any of the pages that follow. If a substitute were to be put in the 
second page for idea number two of the first page, then idea 
number two would have to reappear in pages three and four; and 
so on. 

Hold up page one to the person to be trained; then in half a 
second withdraw it; and ask what idea was caught. Then hold 
up the same page and ask for two ideas only. Now hold up the 
second page and call for one idea; then hold up the same page 
and call for two ideas; then the other pages in the same way. 
Having used all four of the pages, hold up the first and call for 
three ideas; then the second and call for three ideas, then the 


208 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


third and call for three ideas, and likewise the fourth; then go 
back to the first and call for four and so proceed all through, and 
finally call for all the ideas on each page. 

This is practice, and we promised to present a system that did 
not require any practice at all. This we will do. The plan by 
which the eye and mind are trained to quickly grasp many ideas is 
shown in the foregoing method; but the very principle, now that 
it is understood, may be utilized by busy persons in their daily 
habits. If you do not have the time to practice, you have at 
least the time to form different habits, and life is merely the mak¬ 
ing of one kind of habit or another. It does not require practice 
but determination to teach yourself a very effective system of 
mental alertness. Try it in reading the morning paper, or that 
of the evening if you so prefer, and it will save you time. Take a 
paragraph and see how quickly you can gather up its ideas. Or, 
if you select the Sunday science columns of the great (?) editions 
of the day of rest, you will be able to secure the idea in each 
article in one fell swoop, and you will never find two ideas there 
to bother you, even if you study very hard in your search for 
them. The trip to the North Pole is far more productive of 
discoveries, and not a bit harder. 

Business men teach themselves this art by the law of necessity; 
and they do not set aside any time for special practice. Letters 
come in by the thousand every month, and the pith must be seen 
at a glance unless some salient point is at hand; then the letter 
must be studied. We do not teach neglect of important matters. 
A man who is compelled to read one hundred letters a day will 
stay up all night the first time he tries it; for his mind will not 
work fast enough to get the contents and feel that he has made no 
mistake. At the end of a week he will be proceeding twice as 
fast, and may be able to read one hundred letters in twelve hours. 
At the end of a month he will do the same work in six hours; and 
at the end of a few years he will do it in one hour. These things 
are facts. We have done this, and have also dictated answers to 
more than one hundred letters in ten hours, although the mind 
ought not to do so much work of opposite natures in so small a 
space of time. Severe neuralgia is the penalty. 

The point we are making is that habits and not practice may 
bring the alertness of the brain that leads to magnetism. Any 
alert brain is magnetic. 


Chapter Nineteen 


THE BEST STUDENTS 
ARE 

THE BEST 
REVIEWERS 






TEMPORARY SUMMARY * 


rj*' *yf* r yr % r '!f' r ^P‘ r i-T* r JL' y r '!f‘ r 'l* t rjb r 'H'> 'fa *fa ^fa 'fa 'fa 'fa 'fa 'fa *fa 'fa 'fa 'fa 'fa 'fa 'fa 'fa 'fa «&• 'fa 'fa 'fa ''fa 'fa 'fa 'fa 'fa 'fa 'fa 'fa 'fa 'fa 'fa 'fa 'fa 'fa 'fa 

WJV vy< VjW vjw JJw Jp» “J» v^W «9Jt» »,« JJv «Jjv» Jj» JJv Jjw JJV J|l< JJv JJw Jp» JJw v^JC »“* Jp. JJV Vp» vp* t*l JJv VJW »jp. JJw yJV Jjv JJV *•*'» Vjv JJV* wj» Jp» Jp* Jp» jp. Jp. Jp. JJy 


VERY EARNEST student of these pages 
will stop to get breath at this juncture. 
Much has been presented that calls for 
special consideration now, before pro¬ 
ceeding to the further application of the 
principles of control. The things that 
must come most prominently before the 
mind of the reader will be stated here 
as a sort of.temporary summary; from 
which further progress will be made to higher ground. What are 
the facts that seem to hold the attention? 

The first, and perhaps the last great consideration of the chapter 
just closed, is the fact that magnetism is not an empty power. 
It cannot be built on itself alone, nor will it avail the crude mind 
or the worthless character. A low moral condition cannot employ 
it without genius somewhere. The combination of immorality 
and genius makes it most dangerous; and w r e regret to say that 
the world presents more such cases than it does of the combination 
of high morality and genius. 

But the man or woman who is successful in the scope of a bad 
purpose aided by magnetism, would be much more powerful under 
better impulses. Some of the greatest preachers and statesmen 
the world has ever known have been graduates of villainy; by 
which is meant that those who have shown ability to tempt people 
into bad paths, have had greater ability to invite them into good 
paths, if only the bent of the purpose is changed. 

























210 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


The first deep impression, then, of the basis of magnetism, is its 
need of something real in the character behind it. 

Then it must be busy. Idleness is the devil’s workshop, does not 
mean that doing nothing leads to evil; but that avoiding the 
worthy duties and allowing the mind to drift, will end in ruin. 
This is true. It is true of everything that grows. Our oft 
repeated illustration of the garden left to drift by its own nature, 
is always to the point. 

Every magnetic man or woman who has come within the range 
of our observation has been active; more than this, there has been 
excessive activity in such a life. We have not met all the great 
personages of the present and recent generations; but we have met 
many of them; and those we have had the privilege of analyzing by 
an intimate knowledge of their habits, have all been unusually busy. 

So potent is this characteristic in the life of a magnetic person 
that some years ago, a writer promulgated the one law for the 
development of personal magnetism: “Be busy. Be very busy. 
Be so busy that you have more to do than you can accomplish, and 
keep on the rush with a variety of duties.” 

There is truth in this law, but it is only the result of the study 
and development of magnetism. Being busy will help to create 
the power, but the incentive to be busy does not arise unless there 
is magnetism to arouse it. Many thousands of men and women 
are busy, but they allow their power to run wild because of habits 
of nervous unrest and a sameness of duties. The housewife has 
many things to do, but she works all in the same strain and under 
one idea, that of getting her housework done. She does not seek 
time, and therefore does not have time, to cultivate a garden, 
flowers, books, history, language, music, and a hundred things 
that ripen and enrich the faculties and make one duty balance the 
other. Variety is required, and it must be of the kind that will 
change the mental interests. 

With this amendment the rule laid down is a valuable one, 
although it runs along the natural side only. 

To be intelligently busy, and to love the work you are doing, 
will help on very much ; but variety of duties and variety of mental 
interests must be maintained at all times. Then turn on the 
steam, and let the pressure of crowding duties run very high. 
It will pay. All the faculties will grow. All the mind and heart, 
health, energy, alertness and other qualities will be brought out. 


TEMPORARY SUMMARY 


211 


This means business. 

Success cannot be bought by the will, or by resolution, or by 
any fancied subtlety hidden away in the supposed genius. This 
term, genius, is only a synonym for a great love of a great 
amount of hard work. Anything else that is called genius is 
bastard. 

The next great fact is the needed quickness and alertness of the 
mind, the perception, the faculties and the whole being. Perhaps, as 
has been claimed by one of our students who has risen to the very 
highest rung of the ladder of success, the way to get this alertness 
is to make your duties for each day greater than you can meet, 
and then plunge in to do all the most important of them. This 
ought to bring alertness and the sharpened faculties. 

The lazy, slow, idling, easy-going man or woman has no hope 
whatever of making life a success. People wdio appear to take 
things the easiest are under a fearful strain all the time. They 
cover up all evidences of it, however. 

Is this plan injurious? 

It has been in vogue all the thousands of years the world has 
been rolling around the sun. With variety for the mind and for 
the faculties, we believe that it is just the opposite of being hurtful. 
It is the most wholesome of all methods. 

Power carried at high tension and so skillfully concealed that it 
seems to slumber, is the greatest outward exhibition of magnetism. 
It comes to those who are in earnest. 

We are firm in our opinion that the human body was made for 
great efforts, not for the supposed enjoyment of ease and luxury. 
Wherever a people has given itself over to the lap of luxury, it has 
grown weak. It is useless to review the ground that you are per¬ 
fectly familiar with, showing this fact to be true. You know the 
story of every nation, people, organization, church, and other col¬ 
lection of humanity, in lesser or greater degree, and also the story 
of every individual who has invited ease, luxury, rest and comfort; 
all have fallen to rust and ruin. There is no life that can rest. 
Life itself means to live, and this means to be active. 

In the body itself we see the constant effort of nature to keep 
every function active. We may sleep, but the heart, the respira¬ 
tion, the circulation, all keep going. Once they stop and we are 
dead. Not only is every part of the body active, but every cell 
and fibre is all the time changing. 


212 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


This natural condition must pervade the whole life and all the 
faculties, or we grow dead while living. A wise man once said, 
“If you wish to be at your best you must let no faculty rest.” 
Sleep is not rest; it is the period of repair, for the body is active 
all the while we are wrapped in slumber. The mind is called 
from its management of the body long enough for the great repairer 
to take charge and put things to rights. Too much sleep will make 
you sleepy, and too little sleep, under normal conditions, will 
sharpen the mind and wits of a healthy person. 

Intense activity, with the outward appearance of being calm 
and self contained, will make you useful to yourself in the highest 
degree. If you are not well, then these rules will not apply. 

We have never seen a magnetic idler. 

We have never seen a magnetic man or woman who was not 
at all times tense in every part of the body, unless the work of the 
day had been accomplished, and then the repose of slumber was 
invited. The ability to shift from the habitual tensed condition 
to that of devitalization, so as to bring on quick sleep, has been 
displayed by so many persons that it seems to be an easy habit. 
But it is not effective unless it comes in contrast. The great 
physician of Philadelphia who could, while waiting for another 
patient, or while keeping another patient waiting, throw himself 
into a sound sleep, was always highly tensed, and this contrast 
was bound to induce instant slumber, provided the tensing could 
be laid aside. 

The difficulty with most people is the inability to untense. 
They go to bed and strive for hours to get to sleep, trying every 
scheme known, not thinking that it is necessary to learn how to 
untense; and their minds may break down for lack of repair. 

As this relief from the strain of magnetic activity is as necessary 
as anything else in life, we wish that all our students would learn 
the art of relaxation, not merely of the muscles, but particularly 
of the whole nervous system. If this art is not acquired, the 
vitality may run away in sleepless nights. All who are excessively 
magnetic, and who acquire the ability to untense, get sounder and 
more refreshing sleep than those who have no magnetism at all. 

This form of relaxing is a letting go of all the muscles, of the 
nerves, and the mind at the same time. The color of peace, once 
established, will bring on the condition in a second, and sleep will 
follow if needed. Peace of itself does not invite relaxation, but 


TEMPORARY SUMMARY 


213 


the latter, with the letting go or collapse of the muscles and nerves, 
will bring sound slumber. 

We have never seen a person who lacked magnetism who could 
not acquire it by practice, or by habits. The only difference 
between practice and habits is this: the former is the result of a 
resolve to imitate nature, and the latter is nature herself. As both 
employ the same methods, the students who practice are as skilled 
in the power as those who depend on habits. Even more. Our 
experience is that the practicer is more careful, more scientific and 
more conservative of the energy that makes magnetism, than the 
individual who depends on nature’s help alone. Culture, founded 
on natural principles, is the master of nature. 

Where a person possesses the power of influencing others by 
magnetism, the power has come to that person in one of three 
ways: 

1. Either as the result of certain inducing causes, 

2. Or by habit-culture, 

• 3. Or by practice. 

When acquired by practice, some complex system must be 
employed, such as that which appears in the Exercise Book of the 
Personal Magnetism Club. 

When acquired by inducing causes, the latter must be modes of 
living and of conduct that tend to create magnetism, and the 
results are then popularly supposed to be a natural gift. 

When acquired by habit-culture, the plan of procedure is simply 
to adopt the inducing causes that have been at work in other 
lives. Nothing could be plainer. We have made the most 
exhaustive investigation possible into what we call the inducing 
causes of personal magnetism where that power is present sup¬ 
posedly as a gift. No examination could go further. In our 
desire to get at the truth we have spared nothing, neither time, 
money nor effort; and we have proved the fact that this power, 
when it comes as an apparent natural gift, is the result of certain 
known causes that have induced it. These are properly called 
inducing causes. They have come into the life of each person 
as the natural processes that attend certain ways of living. 

If Mr. A. is a man of special characteristics which induce the 
accumulation of magnetism in his body, and if Mr. JB. is not such 
a man, and is not magnetic, then we are led to search far enough 
in other lives to ascertain if the possession of those characteristics 


214 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


leads to the accumulation of personal magnetism; and, if it 
does, then we proceed to give the unmagnetic B. the charac¬ 
teristics of the magnetic A. On doing this we find that B. has 
become magnetic. He has done no practicing. He has simply 
formed new habits. He has adopted characteristics that he never 
before possessed. The great question was, would they fit B. even 
if he were able to acquire them? Experiment comes into play 
at this juncture and shows that B. is able to acquire the char¬ 
acteristics of A., and that they fit him perfectly. He becomes 
magnetic. 

One important characteristic in the life of every magnetic man 
or woman is the tense walk. If you know what this walk is, you 
can select your magnetic people by a glance of the eye. We had a 
class of students on observation tours in a great city, and we called 
attention to the people whom we passed on the street; some having 
the slipshop walk of indolence, some the walk of muscular energy, 
and others the walk of magnetism. In the last named cases, there 
was a firmness and yet a total lack of stiffness in the way the body 
was supported and moved. 

It being true that every magnetic person has this tense walk, 
the question now arises, why should it not be made a habit with 
those who are students of the power? 

Let us make an effort to have it clearly set forth in your mind. 

If you set your muscles as if to lift a weight or to strike a blow, 
or to run or walk, to kick or jump, or for any physical purpose, 
the effort is muscular; but if you have your muscles in readiness 
for any of these without setting them, the effort is what is called 
vitalization. In the latter the flesh is very firm and the muscles 
are given a full degree of life. It is a very easy condition to 
assume. 

This vitalization is always present in the life of every magnetic 
man and woman. It is a characteristic of which they may not 
be aware for the reason that they have never given that part of 
the subject any thought. Many men and women are totally 
ignorant of the fact that they are magnetic. They seem to have 
supreme control over those with whom they come in contact and 
they account for this by believing that they are persons of greater 
judgment and. care and therefore their advice is always followed, 
whether they are the gainers or not. This is seen among mer¬ 
chants who have succeeded in gaining the confidence of the com- 


TEMPORARY SUMMARY 


215 


munity in which they live. It is also seen in the case of many 
a woman who is looked up to by all her neighbors and friends as 
a leader in every social or other event. 

The important fact is that this vitalization is never absent in 
the life of a magnetic man or woman. It gives a strong and easy 
bearing to the body in walking, and a commanding presence at all 
times, be the person small or large in stature. A single step is 
enough to show the characteristic, and we can at all times detect 
the magnetic man or woman by a single step if taken without 
premeditation. There is a peculiar elasticity yet great firmness 
in the legs as they walk, and in the whole body as it stands or 
moves. The flesh is held firm and solid, without the slightest 
straining or setting of the muscles. 

This combination is not by any means easy to understand, but 
it is very easy to do when understood. As a rule we find that only 
one person in a hundred catches the true idea, while the other 
ninety-nine ignore either the directions or think they have them 
when they do not. We will try to make them clear. 

The thing to avoid is firmness of the muscles as in making a 
strong muscular effort. This is muscle-setting and is just the 
opposite of what is needed. 

The correct practice is that which makes the flesh firm without 
any attempt at physical strength. It is thus both an affirmative 
and a negative condition. 

Every person walks every day if in health. It requires no more 
time to walk in the way we have suggested than it does to walk 
in the way that is already established. Thus it will be habit- 
culture, and not practice, that turns your common walk into a 
magnetic developing power. 

Owing to the fact that it simply improves your usual methods 
of walking, there can be no loss of time or of effort in adopting 
the magnetic walk, provided it can be understood. We are frank 
to say, however, that it is not easy to understand. 

Do not try to adopt it all at once, for it cannot be so acquired. 

Let the first change be very slight and very gradual. Success 
is much more likely to come in this way than by attempting too 
much. 

While walking as usual, make the flesh a very little firmer in 
the legs, but not appreciably so. Do not allow the muscles to 
get any firmer or to make any extra effort. It is the first fault 


216 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


of the student to do this. It leads to stiffness and straining. 
Stiff walking is not attractive, and all stiffness is a useless waste 
of vitality. 

The habit of walking with firm flesh, if begun very lightly, 
will change the entire life of the body. It is that kind of vigor 
that arouses countless millions of electric-cells throughout the 
entire body. You cannot vitalize even a little finger without 
setting on fire the whole battery-system from the brain to the 
feet. This experiment, small as it is, is very valuable, for it 
illustrates what is meant by magnetic firmness. Try it by raising 
the little finger, opening the hand so as to spread the fingers 
apart, and make the flesh of the little finger as firm as you can 
without setting the muscles. This firmness is very slight in fact, 
yet it influences the whole body. We have spent weeks in 
training a pupil to accomplish this much, small as it is, and 
at the end of six months it had changed the whole expression of 
the face. 

The reason for this is easily explained. The making the flesh 
firm arouses the life of the whole body; not the physical or the 
muscular life, but that finer vitality that creates magnetism. 
On the other hand the setting of the muscles for physical exertion 
causes a loss of magnetism. Laborers or hard physical toilers 
of any kind are not magnetic as a rule. Physical prowess may 
establish fear or admiration, but its zone of influence is very 
limited, and it affects only a certain class. 

The same gentle firmness that gives life to the little finger, 
is used in magnetic walking. Instead of being stiff it is supple 
and elastic; each step is buoyant and light; yet this very kind 
of step is sluggish and lazy if it is not magnetic. Buoyancy might 
be the descriptive word, if it were not for the fact that there 
are many kinds of buoyant dispositions that are not magnetic. 

Our various attempts to explain what is meant by the magnetic 
walk show the difficulties under which we labor. If the person 
who sought to acquire it would only think of the one fact that 
there must be no decided change in the walk, the progress would 
begin much more auspiciously. The rule for the beginning is 
that there must be only the slightest change in the style and 
manner of walking; and this change must be as delicate as 
possible. The flesh of the legs must be firmer without permitting 
the muscles to participate in the firmness. It must be so slight 


TEMPORARY SUMMARY 


217 


a difference in the kind of walk to which you are accustomed 
that it may be said to be no difference at all. 

One of the first indications that you are doing the correct 
thing is seen in the face. The features are the result, not of 
what the muscles of the body do, but of what the will-power 
does as expressed in the nervous organization. Any person who 
is familiar with the laws of the face will at once see that the 
right kind of walking has been adopted even when the person has 
been absent all the time. This fact was nicely illustrated in 
the case of a class of pupils, consisting of ladies and gentlemen, 
all adults, who were very anxious to be instructed in this par¬ 
ticular thing. We spent a week showing what was meant by 
the magnetic walk, and all the pupils thought they had acquired 
the habit, and so they all went away for seven days. On re-assem¬ 
bling they were in as many different stages of progress as there 
were pupils, for no two had made the same advance. Eight of 
them were at once recorded as having done nothing at all, although 
they were told that they had been trying hard; and they wished 
to know in what way we could tell before we saw them attempt 
to walk. The ninth had changed somewhat in face, and we at 
once made the record that he had been fortunate in his under¬ 
standing of what was required. The tenth had changed some¬ 
what more in face, and we made the record accordingly. One 
lady in particular had acquired a more beautiful and more finely- 
tempered face, and she was placed at the head of the class in 
her progress. Even the first eight had done something in mere 
practice that counted for progress, and had gone for enough to 
have reached the first stage in magnetic walking. We went over 
the ground with them first and showed wherein they were at 
fault. When the class again assembled after another lapse of 
seven days, there was improvement marked in their faces, and 
not in any instance did we fail to ascertain the exact facts from 
the features. 

Why? 

Because, when men or women are magnetic from what is called 
a natural gift, which means from previous inducing causes due to 
their acquired habits of living, they show this magnetism in the 
character that lives in the face. It is not stubbornness, for that 
is the opposite of magnetism. It is not muscular firmness, for 
that is physical and not electrical. It is not solidity of features, 


218 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


for that may come out of the accumulation of flesh or the animal 
propensities of the individual. 

The face is the key to the mind, and the mind is the master of 
magnetism. What the mind and the heart think and feel, the 
face reflects in its fine and diversified nervous structure that 
responds to these two sources of influence. Magnetism is a quiet 
fire of the mind and heart that traces its purposes in the features 
with lines so small that they have no existence to the eye even 
when it is aided by the microscope. 

Some of these changes may be described. One evidence of the 
lack of magnetism is the projecting lip. The thin lip is not an 
indicator of magnetism, but the projecting lip is evidence of the 
contrary. The change of the face from that condition in which 
the lips protrude forward, to that in which they are firmly set, 
each against the other, may be accomplished by the study of 
articulation and enunciation; and the training is of the highest 
value; but it does not necessarily prove that the individual is 
magnetic. Yet the opposite position of the lips is a certain and 
never failing sign that the person is unmagnetic. 

How do we know this? 

In the first place we have observed many hundreds of men 
and women who possess this great power, and there are photo¬ 
graphs of many hundreds of others available; and never in a 
single instance have we seen one where the lips protrude. Who 
that has looked upon the faces of Daniel Webster, Rufus Choate, 
Henry Clay, John C. Calhoun, Andrew Jackson, George Wash¬ 
ington, Patrick Henry, U. S. Grant, Robert E. Lee, Edwin Booth, 
Edwin Forrest, or any of the hundreds of famous personages 
whose magnetic power has been the mainspring of their success, 
can fail to see the chiseled mouth in which the lines of the lips 
are drawn with sharpness and clear-cut decision? There is no 
firmness and no decision in protruding lips. 

While this fact, being universal in the faces of all those who 
have possessed the great gift, may not quite prove that it is neces¬ 
sary to the acquirement of the art, yet, on the other hand, the 
protruding lips are never seen in the face of any individual who 
is thus endowed. Imagine Napoleon Bonaparte with projecting 
lips! 

Further proof is seen in the progress of all who attempt the 
development of the power, and who proceed in the right direction. 


TEMPORARY SUMMARY 


219 


We recall many cases of private pupils who have had ugly and 
unattractive features, with mouths that had projecting lips, and 
thick ones always, who have entirely changed the condition by 
the right kind of practice, or such as leads to the development 
of magnetism. You may think that thick lips are not change¬ 
able; but they are thick from the use made of them. No part of the 
body is so easily trained to alter its size and shape as the lips. 
This you can prove in many ways. Let the rule be observed that 
the center of the upper lip should always touch the center of the 
lower lip when they are together, and you will get started in the 
right direction. This position is, in the study of articulation, called 
center to center. At once the lips seem to be thin, when they are 
just as thick as ever. Another rule is that the mouth should be 
so shaped that the finger can form a straight line from the under 
part of the nose to the chin. This will compel the projection to 
remove itself. 

As an illustration of the gradual change that comes over the 
face, we will cite one of many cases. We had a lady as a pupil 
who had the projecting lips to excess. She thought that she 
had already some magnetism; but we assured her that she pos¬ 
sessed none at all. “How do you know?” she asked. We did 
not tell her. She was quite an intelligent woman, and we had 
no trouble whatever in showing her the way to make the flesh 
firm without setting the muscles; and she caught the art almost 
from the very start. As we watched her practice, we saw that 
she brought the center of the upper lip against the center of the 
lower lip, and we made the record that she would very soon be 
an adept in the art. Some persons change the lips at all times 
when they are trying to do something that requires determination, 
and will-power. We had the pleasure, during the many hours 
that she was our pupil in the first year of her lessons, of seeing 
her at work seeking to learn what was meant by the magnetic 
habits of the various parts of the body, and week by week she 
unconsciously drew her mouth into what is known as the ideal 
shape, until at last the face had changed completely, and she 
was counted as a beautiful and highly attractive woman. It is 
now a well established saying that all magnetic women are attrac¬ 
tive and beautiful; not in the sense that a doll or an empty face 
is pretty, but in the nobler and more exalted meaning of true 
womanhood and womanly beauty. 


220 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


All pupils who start in this line of development, having pro¬ 
jecting lips, will find that these will shift about and become the 
finely shaped lips such as are seen in the pictures of the success¬ 
ful men and women of all ages, so far as we have evidence at this 
time. The strength of character will not be reflected in the face 
if it does not exist as a matter of fact; nor will the rich qualities 
of mind and heart become pictured in the features unless they 
have a living reality in the individual. Beauty, character and 
nobility cannot be assumed. What we refer to is the mechanical 
reconstruction of the face; and this is not a dream, for it can 
be seen by anybody who cares to take the trouble to observe it. 
There is no secret in its existence. 

What is herein described is the open evidence that you yourself 
may obtain in your own life, if you will take the pains to under¬ 
stand what is meant by the magnetic walk, or the magnetic firm¬ 
ness of any part of the body. It is a fact that is not generally 
understood for it is taken up too quickly and too earnestly in 
adoption. It is understandable, and you ought to catch the idea 
without any trouble; but we fear that you will go ahead with 
a great determination to win, and will therefore use the muscles 
and not the flesh. 

The change from your accustomed methods to the condition 
known as magnetic firmness, is exceedingly delicate. You will 
know it as soon as you get it, for a phosphorescent fire will be 
lighted in every nerve-fibre of the body. Magnetism is nerve- 
glow. There is no doubt about that. We have taken the follow¬ 
ing experiment as a proof of it. Ordinarily in a dark room a 
human being has no fire in the eyeballs, such as is seen in animals 
of intense vitality, of which the cat is a common example. The 
cat is able to halt the attention of a bird and then to charm it 
into a state of yielding that costs the bird its life. All animals 
of intense vitality possess the same power in other uses, and all 
such animals have glowing eyeballs at times. 

Men and women do not, as a rule, possess glowing eyeballs. 
There are exceptions to the rule as you may prove. We have 
followed the matter for many } T ears and have become familiar 
with every phase of the question from the least incident to the 
greatest. We do not claim to have discovered everything, for 
much was known before we took up the work, and much yet 
remains to be ascertained. Others have accomplished much, 


TEMPORARY SUMMARY 


221 


notably the French scientists who were able to attract the mag¬ 
netic needle of the compass out of its course by tensing the flesh 
of the arm, which is exactly what we mean by the magnetic firm¬ 
ness of the flesh. 

When students of this power have used the present habit long 
enough to be able to arouse nerve-fire at will, they are generally 
far enough advanced to cause the eyeballs to glow. In the light 
this warmth shows itself in greater brilliancy of the eyes; but in 
a perfectly dark room, where the students are widely separated, 
the glow may be distinctly seen by all who are present; and non¬ 
magnetic persons observe it more readily as they have none of 
the fire in their own eyes to intervene. Let a class in a very dark 
room or hall separate themselves so as to be at least twenty feet 
apart, and let each have a numbered chair arranged as much out 
of order as possible so that there will be no consecutive responses; 
then call on the students by numbers, one two, three, four, etc., 
asking each to tense the flesh of the body in turn, but without 
previous knowledge as to where they are located. When the 
experiment succeeds, a pair of faintly glowing eyes will be seen 
somewhere in the hall. Of course the students are to be formed 
in a large circle so that each faces a given center. When number 
one has been called upon, and has succeeded or failed, let number 
two be likewise called upon. After time has been allowed sufficient 
to overcome the tendency to frivolity which lies at the root of 
failure, and after repetitions enough have been made to give the 
matter a thorough test, then if there are two who have succeeded 
or who have been especially fortunate in arousing the eye-glow, let 
these two be placed at random in opposite parts of the hall, and 
then allowed to tense the flesh simultaneously, to see if they will 
be able to discover the positions of each other. We recall the 
names of more than fifty persons who have done this. They have 
succeeded in bringing the flame into their eyeballs to such an 
extent that two persons could walk across the hall to each other, 
having no other light to guide them. You have undoubtedly 
entered a dark room or cellar and seen the glowing eyeballs 
of a cat at some remote distance. We remember the case 
of a brave boy who was sent down to the basement to get 
a cat. He took no light. He went and returned in about two 
minutes. When asked how he found her without a lamp he 
said that he saw her eyes shine and went right to her. The 


222 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


experiment with students was based on the same law applied 
to human beings. 

These facts are mentioned to show the change that takes place 
in the body. We do not ask you to enter into any special prac¬ 
tice in this Course. If you desire to proceed with this great study, 
which is undoubtedly the most important in human life, you should 
devote yourself to the complete systems of the other works. 
As a means of education and self-protection this training outclasses 
all others and will do so to the end of time. 

Having said this much on the subject of magnetic walking, 
have we given you the necessary help to enable you to acquire it? 
Try it a few times each day when you take your usual walks. 
Throw a feeling of firmness into the legs as you walk; and, if 
you do it in the right way, a glow of faint, delicate fire will come 
back and travel all through your body, even setting your heart 
to fluttering, as is done by a piece of good news. 

We sincerely hope that you will succeed in understanding what 
is required, for the doing of it is very easy. Be on the constant 
watch to avoid setting the muscles. As soon as you once get it, 
the future progress is very rapid, and there will be no delay in 
seeing results. 

We are often asked what the feeling is and how it may be 
recognized. There is some such feeling, in coarser degree, that is 
occasionally experienced but not always, when a person who is 
languid from too much sitting, goes out into the fresh air and 
inhales a good breath while stretching. Any person who has ever 
felt the glow of pleasure that comes for that brief instant, will 
know what the truly magnetic man or woman feels at all times 
when the mind so wills. The sensation is ecstatic. 

Inhaling pure air and stretching at the same time will set the 
millions of cells on fire throughout the body; and that is why 
nature, through instinct, teaches it to animal creation. It 
develops magnetism; but it is an exercise and we promised to 
present a system that did not require practice. Then, again, if 
one is willing to practice, there are scientific systems to be had in 
our big books that are free to you as emoluments under the clan 
rules. 

Stretching is nature’s method of arousing life in the inmost 
parts of the body, especially the magnetic centers, and no person 
is thoroughly healthy who does not have at least one good stretch 


TEMPORARY SUMMARY 


223 


a day. If this be true then it could not be called practice to do 
what ought to be done as a part of the duties of life. 

The magnetic walk may be made a habit by adopting it at all 
times after once it is acquired. Every step may be taken with 
firmness of flesh. No more time will be requisite, and no practice 
will be necessary. Habit-culture is not practice; it is merely 
another way of doing what you must do. When the right kind 
of walking has been adopted, then let the same principle come 
into the whole body; let the neck, the arms, the torso and all 
flesh be vitalized by a gentle firmness that is free from muscle¬ 
setting. 

Never before have we tried so hard to make a fact clear as we 
have done in this matter. We believe that if you avoid muscular 
effort, you will succeed in producing the tense condition that 
is so necessary to the development of magnetism. We have never 
seen a man or woman who possessed this power, who did not 
have the whole body slightly tense at all times, and quite tense 
when special use was being made of the art. On the principle 
that a result, by adoption, will create a condition, the constant 
employment of tense flesh will fire the whole body and charge it 
with a wonderful vitality which is of electric origin. 

When it comes it will come to stay. It will grow fast and keep 
on increasing without limit, if the habit is maintained. It will 
prove to be a power that must have a wise governing engineer, 
and that is good judgment carrying out some mental purpose 
as stated in the first part of this treatise. The brain must think, 
must plan, must govern, if this enormous energy is to be rightly 
used. 

We come now T to another habit; and it is even more difficult to 
explain; but we feel certain that we can make it clear. It is 
called the habit of self-containment. 

Before this can be understood, it is necessary to impress upon 
the reader the need of a constantly unruffled disposition. This 
is a stepping-stone to self-containment. The unruffled disposi¬ 
tion is a rare quality in these days, except among those w 7 ho are 
counted great. It is a habit. 

The beginning of this habit is in the perfect control of the 
body and all its parts. If you lack grace, ease, good poise, polish 
and the traits that outwardly mark the lady and gentleman, 
try to attend some school where expression is taught, or seek a 


224 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


graduate of such a school and obtain all the training possible. 
It would require hundreds of pages to teach it by book, and that 
kind of teaching is not effective. The schools of expression are 
everywhere increasing in numbers and they are doing a grand 
work. They teach the best use of the faculties, which is so essen¬ 
tial to success. Among these are the development of rich and 
pleasing voices, the mastery of the art of modulation, and the 
attainment of perfect self-control under all circumstances. Thus 
expression and magnetism go hand in hand. 

We have now reviewed all the leading general principles of 
magnetism, covering the ground that precedes this course, as much 
as a bird’s eye glance may do so in the few pages at our command. 
The preceding chapter has also repeated and summed up the work 
of this present course so that the two chapters may be said to end 
the technical part of this volume. 

The pages yet un-turned are based upon all that has preceded, 
and your coming success will depend on your faithfulness in the 
past lessons. If they have been read only, then the coming lessons 
may be read only. If they have been studied, adopted and 
absorbed until the laws and the practice have become second 
nature with you, all that is to be stated will be quickly acted upon 
and drawn into your life. 

Let us now go still more deeply into the work. 

As we do this, it is well to lay aside the idea of mystery and 
supernatural surroundings in this study. Pupils sometimes 
declare that the very name and feeling of magnetism are suggestive 
of the strange, deep, dark powers that lurk in the sky and that seem 
to come down at night to parade the earth. This tendency is due 
to the inherited taint of superstition in the blood. 

Difficult problems arise in the treatment of such subjects as 
transmigration and the ALTER EGO; but these are reduced to the 
very simplest propositions and language in order that the ordinary 
mind may have no more trouble understanding it than in catching 
the meaning of a newspaper article. 

The first set of illustrations, or examples, are taken from 
common occurrences, and they are seemingly unscientific. The 
purpose is to avoid clothing the subject with mystery and dark 
habiliments. 

The dark side of the matter is its relation to the wickedness • 


TEMPORARY SUMMARY 


225 


that is practiced by men and women who are magnetic. This is 
not a reason why it should be cast aside. If you have children 
who are being made the victims of the wrong influences of others, 
it is your duty to throw all the protection about them that you 
can command. If you yourself are being taken advantage of by 
some designing persons, is it fair to you and to those who are 
dependent on you that these influences that are stripping you, 
should be allowed full sway? 

Good judgment tells us that the opposite course should be 
pursued. 

Learn what the influences are, whence they arise, who wields 
them, and by what process they are directed against your welfare. 
Then you will soon be in a position to thwart them and free your¬ 
self. 

Defense is a legitimate use of magnetism. 

Of every thousand of our pupils, fully eighty percent study the 
art solely for the purpose of looking after their own interests against 
the intentions of others. They care nothing for the use they may 
put it to against friends or enemies. 

The complete, or two-sided art, serves as a means of defense, and 
as an agency for aggressive activity towards other persons. In the 
latter capacity there are three divisions. 

First, the use of magnetism directed toward a friend, the pur¬ 
pose being to uplift that friend and increase the power for doing 
good. 

Second, the use of magnetism directed toward an enemy, the 
purpose being to compel obedience and submission, or to secure 
proper advantages. 

Third, the use of magnetism toward persons who are neither 
friends nor enemies, the purpose being to hold your own in trans¬ 
actions, or in social relations, or otherwise. 

There can be no harm in any of these uses of the power. We 
would advise every person to develop it for the good they can 
accomplish in many walks of life; uplifting others and spreading 
the principles of a higher moral code and a better plan of living. 

This world is so constituted that some persons are actively 
engaged in plotting the ruin of others, or else in planning to get 
advantage by fair means or foul. They do not take into considera¬ 
tion the suffering they may be able to inflict on their victims. 
They think only of themselves, and take chances even on their escape 


226 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


from the criminal law. If they can cheat in a bargain, mislead and 
rob under false pretenses, deprive a girl of her chastity, or do any 
one of a thousand contemptible things, they seek only their own 
safety and never look to the consequences of their acts as far as the 
others are concerned. 

From this numerous class we hope that you and yours will ever 
be safe and free. 

There are others who intend no wrong but who propose to get as 
much advantage as they can out of their fellow beings. And there 
are still others who merely seek to make all people think as they do, 
and suit their actions to the whims and notions of a conceited or 
imperious mind. 

Then some persons believe that they themselves are always in 
the right and that all those who do not agree with them are in the 
wrong. They become nuisances unless they are curbed at the 
proper time and kept in the background. The fractious child or 
pupil, the hesitating or uncertain employee, the followers that are 
attached to almost every one in some way or other, these and 
numerous others are needful of salutary influences which you can 
exert, and not prey upon the honesty of man or woman or do 
wrong to any person. 


Chapter Twenty 

►y* wjv tfft vj'» *■'}'* «'Jw vjw v'f* v^- vf» vj'* «^v* •'Jw wjv JJv JJv «7Jv» vj» *Jjw JJv. JJL */Js» JJy «JJy JjL Jjw JJL 

RICH AND WISE 
MEN AND WOMEN 
ARE 

EASILY SWAYED AT TIMES 



c^p> 


yjw Jjy Jjv «^w jjv wjt* «.y«* «^i» «/p» «^* v^jv *v* “I* v i" •v* *'F* *T* *r* •v* *T* *T* *v* *T* *v' *T* *v* *T* *■»* *T # JJ* «^V *r* *v* “V* *T* 

j* BRIGHT-MINDED VICTIMS j» 

eA* r«ta rA** **>ta rsta r$p r9p dip r$p r$p r$p r$p r$p r9p dtp dtp rfip dtp dtp dip ‘'if* r 'Jf > r il s ^lf> rif* rjS rJS '"Jb *“3^ cif* r$p rjp r&* 

Jp* Jf» Jf* Jf» Jjv Jf* JJL Jjw JJL Jf* ^ JJt* JJU Jjy vjW Jp» *^» «^y »^U JJ- *^* »y< «^>* wj* JJw JJw Jf* JJw yjy JJ* JJ'* JJU J|v Jf, JJ!» vjt. «$» *Jy 

iSslSaOTH EDGES OF THE BLADE of 
magnetism are capable of cutting. 
The victim of one edge may be the 
wielder of the weapon. So it is true 
that bright minds everywhere may 

fall prey to the influence of the power 
of a lesser mind. The common case 
is that of the man of wealth who has 
mental acuteness to protect himself in 
business, to meet and overcome all mercantile adversaries, and yet 
falls down in abject defeat at the knees of a woman. The first 
questions that arise are these: 

Is it the sex of the woman that gives her the power over the man? 
Or is it her intuitive nature? 

Or is it her magnetism? 

We take the last word in its usual sense. Our definition of 
magnetism is anything that will attract. So, if the sex attracts, 
that is magnetism. Or if intuition attracts, that is magnetism. 
Or if any quality that enhances the power of a man or woman, is 
capable of winning favors, that too is magnetism. If these 
definitions were not all true, then the meaning of attraction would 
be lost. 

Here is a case in court where a man worth millions has been 
compelled to sue his wife for divorce. The evidence shows that 
























228 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


he is yet in the very prime of his mental and virile powers; that 
she was a prostitute long before he married her; that she has been 
untrue to him; and that he is entitled to a legal separation. 
The wonder is that she could have so deceived him prior to the 
fatal step, and thus plunge him into public scandal. 

Here is another man, one of the four greatest creative geniuses 
in the industrial world, worth perhaps a hundred million of dollars, 
of the same name as the first mentioned millionaire, who has a 
similar wife, if the court records tell the truth. Why was he mis¬ 
led? Astute and gigantic in business, he rose to the top crest of 
success only to be dashed into the vortex of scandal and heart¬ 
breaking disaster. 

Here is another case; that of a woman, perhaps pretty, but of 
advanced years, and of an age when the wiles of sweet womanhood 
fail to enchain man; securing a vast fortune on worthless commer¬ 
cial paper. The bankers who were duped by her have nothing to 
offer in explanation. 

Here is still another case, freshly in the minds of the people. 
A man who has so large an income every month that he could erect 
a great business block every four weeks, is enticed in Paris by the 
sweetness of a girl not sixteen years of age; is followed to this 
country by her; is hounded by a lawyer until suit is threatened; 
settles the suit on threat of exposure; and is then sued by the girl’s 
attorney for his share of the fees. 

This man is a king in his business. He did not amass his for¬ 
tune by mere good luck. He worked it out, and knew how to 
make it count up fast, and how to preserve it. He could start over 
again, put the same genius into the effort, and win the same great 
fortune, for he is endowed with the power to do that. 

Did his mental astuteness take a vacation when he met this 
pretty girl in Paris? On what principle of common sense, to say 
nothing of morality, did he allow himself to be dragged into cir¬ 
cumstances that were sure to be weighed against him? Magnetism 
does not allow a man to fall into a trap. It sees the trap and shows 
him the opposite course. 

The reason is generally that the man or woman who wields a 
two-edged sword, may cut on the outward stroke and be cut on 
the recoil. 

This man thought that the girl was pretty. He thought that 
his wealth would give him standing in her favor. 


BRIGHT- MINDED VICTIMS 


229 


We do not know the facts in the particular case cited, but it is 
true as a general rule that a man of high position or great wealth, 
thinks girls and women who are fascinating are his legitimate prey. 
We recall the visit of Charles Dickens to this country, and his 
voracious appetite for girls wherever he went. The name and 
fame of Dickens made him a demi-god in the minds of the public, 
and some girls did not have the resistant power to refuse his 
advances. 

It is said that Napoleon had innumerable opportunities to take 
advantage of girls who had hitherto been pure; and it is likely that 
he did not avail himself of the chances thus thrown at him. We 
base both these statements on evidence that has not come into 
print, but that seems to be trustworthy. The glare of fame and 
high rank is likely to sweep a woman's judgment aside and draw 
her to the abyss of ruin in one single flash. 

The man who thus uses whatever power he has in the degra¬ 
dation of the other sex is cutting with a sword, one edge of which 
does harm to another, and the recoil brings the other edge danger¬ 
ously close to himself. Of course any man is likely to become the 
target of blackmail or unfounded malice. The whiter the light in 
which he lives, the more conspicuous he becomes for the shafts of 
others. But such methods, resisted, fall to the ground in time. 

We can imagine a man pure enough to be able to make himself 
a mark for the intrigue of the other sex; but not shrewd enough to 
coin millions of money and be led to the halter in marriage by a 
prostitute, unless he is cutting with the two-edged weapon. Nor 
will a millionaire be made the tool of a pretty and confiding miss 
unless he is cutting with the selfsame sword. 

He begins with insincerity, and ends with a blackmailing suit. 

We do not believe that the man of business shrewdness is with¬ 
out blame in his entanglement with women. He simply has 
allowed his own schemes to lead him into deeper water than he 
intended to find. 

But the fact remains, nevertheless, that he has been out¬ 
generaled by the woman. Had he been wholly innocent, he must 
have been too weak to have carried on a successful business. 
Being keen and strong in his magnetism, he has used it for his own 
satisfaction with the opposite sex, and the woman has gone deeper. 

The question arises, on what principle can a woman secure 
power over the shrewd merchant or banker? 


230 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


The answer is in the sex, more than in the magnetism; or 
rather in the fact that sex is a strong magnet that draws a man to a 
woman, and more subtle and powerful than the same influence 
coming from a man. 

This law should be borne in mind by every man who would play 
with the two-edged sword. 

He has in his make-up the natural craving for a woman, and he 
longs not only for the wrong use of it, but especially for the glamour 
of the companionship and presence of a woman. This feeling sets 
up a fine edge in his nervous system and he is on it ere he is aware. 
The humdrum repetition of each day’s affairs in business is dull to 
him unless he has some goal in view. Fame is empty if there is 
nothing to it but fame. 

A man needs and seeks some goal. Heaven is not attractive 
to a business man or a banker, and it is too far off. The coarse 
pleasures of men’s society are not worth the stooping of character 
that they cost. The club room is only a flitting butterfly, in the 
evening’s life; unless there is a woman to be had; and she is 
generally the adjunct of club methods. 

The successful man when he sees that there are no new worlds 
to conquer that require the concentration of his powers, will 
instinctively turn toward woman, and will need her companion¬ 
ship. If she is promiscuous, he does not care for her. He is in 
that frame of mind that will permit love, as it is usually termed, 
to fill his whole being if she will come and assist in the process. 
He may have a wife, but the tinsel of a neglected love has long since 
shed its soul, and he cannot find romance where there is no risk and 
no adventure. To him it is a glorious thing to be able to impress a 
woman; and he does not look deep enough to see that she is being 
impressed to order, making her manner toward him suit his aggres¬ 
siveness toward her. 

Now comes into play the artfulness of nature. She knows that 
the race needs offspring, and she blinds the man to the wiles of the 
woman, until it is too late to escape when he has awakened. In all 
nature it is the female that does the steady work, while the male is 
hung on the spit of solicitation or wild yearning. The male 
elephant runs amuck, not the female; and he does not even this 
unless there is no female to be had. The animals are led on by the 
females in their own species, and the male awaits the mood and 
decision of their mates. When the latter are ready, and not at 


BRIGHT-MINDED VICTIMS 


231 


any other time, will the males dare to respond. If they presume 
to advance when they are not wanted, they soon retreat in dismay 
and hang their heads in shame. 

In the human species the female holds the key when mere brute 
force is not used. There are no bad houses where men wait to serve 
women at so much an engagement. It is always the women who 
have the favors to confer and who receive the reward. 

I nless a man is excessively busy and rushed with a variety of 
duties which tax his powers and draw his sexual energy into his 
brain and nervous system, he is unable to resist the attractions 
of womankind. He must have her; but, after using her, he ceases 
to hold respect for her sex until there comes the imperative demand 
for further use of her. The oftener a man goes to a house of pros¬ 
titution, the less respect he will have for the fair sex. The oftener 
he mis-uses his powers, the less manhood he will have. The more 
conquests he makes of woman the less inclined he will be to marry 
her and pay devotion at her shrine. To him she is so much beef, 
so much animal, so much meat to be worked upon. 

The successful business man, in nine cases out of ten, is not a 
rake. He is too busy. His fashionably dressed clerk plays the 
rake for the house, and does the honors at the shrine of fallen 
woman. 

If a man has made money by severe application to his affairs, he 
has turned the energy that lesser men spend with women, into the 
labor of building up a great establishment that shall produce him a 
steady income. He therefore has no time and no waste vitality 
to put into this form of evil. This makes him the more ardent 
lover of woman when he takes a rest from business and is free for 
the vacation period of his life; for his natural respect for the fair 
sex has not been destroyed by an illegal indulgence of a promis¬ 
cuous kind. 

Such a man will throw himself into the lap of a female with the 
same enterprise and hustle that has made his business a great 
success. 

There is a feeling of fine sensibility which seems to devour his 
will. He thinks he loves this particular woman, even if he has a 
wife at home. A novel adventure to him is romance of the sweet¬ 
est kind. As he is taking a rest from his business, he is also taking 
a rest from his accustomed shrewdness. She is to him the imper¬ 
sonation of all that is pure and particularly all that is ingenuous 


232 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


and naive. He is blinded, and the fine sand she flings in his eyes 
completes the work of shutting out all vision. 

At that particular moment when he wakes up, she has some 
letters and a few incriminating circumstances hanging from her 
belt, and the scalp naturally follows. 

This is the oft-repeated story, too old to be told except as a 
souvenir; but it holds the interest at all times. 

When he wakes up it is too late. She will not return the letters, 
and he becomes indignant. They quarrel. If he yields to her 
wishes, he must compromise himself further, and then she has a 
tighter grip upon him. The result is either open scandal or years 
of blackmail. He is allowed his choice. 

In the case of the banker who allows a woman to secure a vast 
sum of money on worthless security, there is not the sexual 
attraction. The relations between the two are purely financial. 
The basis of the transaction is confidence. The woman has so 
conducted herself that she seems really to be immensely wealthy, 
and her public reputation is in line with this assumption. So 
cleverly does she maintain this estimate of herself that the banker 
would consider it an affront even to doubt the fact. 

With the show of wealth in her favor, and the belief of the 
banker added to it, she needs only conduct herself in a strictly 
business-like manner in asking for loans, in order to get them. 
But now comes the kind of security she brings; it could not possibly 
be accepted except on the theory that no security is necessary. 
Her magnetism now helps her overturn the traditional and well- 
established usage of all bankers, and the mind of the money¬ 
lender passes into a lapse, during which he makes the mistake 
which after events compel him to cover up by continuing the error 
in the knowledge that it is the only way back to first conditions. 

This lapse of the mind is a very common occurrence. 

It is based on the principle of ALTER EGO. 

This is the throwing out of all moods and feelings from the party 
influenced, and projecting another self into that individual. This 
is so important a phase of magnetism that it will be considered in 
another part of this course, a few pages later on. 

The result of the ALTER EGO is a lapse. This is the non¬ 
existence of Self in the party affected. The personality goes out 
and another takes its place. 

During the lapse there is no choice of conduct. 


BRIGHT- MIN I) E D V I C T I M S 


233 


The disposition is paramount to do what is told, yet it is not in 
any sense related to hypnotism. The latter is a sleep and a dead 
obedience to the will of another. The lapse is a full waking period, 
but not even the will of another is in operation. There is no blind 
obedience to some suggestion. Every outward evidence is that 
of the bright, full-witted man or woman of affairs. 

A hypnotized person goes about in a partly dazed condition, 
and shows full stupidity between the adoption of one suggestion 
after another. 

A person who is in a lapse appears to be the same as usual, and 
has no semblance of either stupidity or lack of judgment as jar as 
conversation is concerned. The face is the same as usual, and the 
eyes are bright. 

Under the head of the study of ALTER EGO we will discuss all 
the phases of this form of magnetism. It is not an acquired kind, 
for it is so common that it may be said to be the first form of loss 
of self-control in dealing with others. Habits and often necessity 
invite its use; and it must always form a part of man’s dealings 
with man, and woman is even more in evidence. 


Chapter Twenty-one 

ipipipipipipip'toiprlp'Sp'Spipipip’Spipip'ipifiipipip’jp'SpipipiF’fy’ip'fpip’fclP’Sp'te’fc'te 

TO BE BESIDE ONESELF 
IN ANY MOO D 
IS A COMMON 
EXPERIENCE 

^ ^ ALTER EGO ^ ^ ^ 

ICE EVE TEMPTED Adam, the world 
has been the victim of the power of the 
ALTER EGO, or other self. This has 
already been referred to in the chapter 
next preceding, and is now our subject 
at this stage of the course. In the use 
of this influence the mind and faculties 
seem to stop thinking and yet all the 
operations of a skillful thinker are at 
work, making plans and executing ideas. In moods and feelings 
the particular mood of one person is made to give way and be 
displaced by the chosen or projected mood of another person. 
Of course the mind feels and is the seat of mental feeling, as it is 
said the heart feels and is the seat of nervous feeling. 

A mood may have its origin in the brain, or in the nervous 
senses, and it may be created by the thought of the brain. 

A lawyer may so work upon the idea of chivalry when a man 
shoots to death the violator of his home, that the jurors can see 
nothing but justification, and in this mood they discard all evi¬ 
dence and all law. On this ground in some parts of the country 
it is impossible to convict the slayer of the man who ruins a pure 
girl, or the murderer of the villain who commits rape. Even 
among the most enlightened conditions of Christianity there is a 
feeling that such crime should be summarily punished and that 























ALTER EGO 


235 


the violation of the law is a mere technicality, especially where 
there is a Supreme Court that deals out justice on the forked spit 
of technicalities instead of using common business sense. 

We cite a common case to show how easily the mind may 
arouse the feelings. 

If at any time you can drive out sense and substitute feeling in 
the mind of another person, you have used the power of trans¬ 
migration. But if you can drive out one form of sense and put in 
another form of sense you have used the power of the ALTER 
EGO. 

This is based on the principle that a person is what he thinks, 
and that thought makes the self. There are uses of the lapse 
where the feelings are largely involved, but they soar to that 
realm where we deal with what is familiarly called the super¬ 
natural, although that is a term invented by people of earth with 
which to describe what they have not yet come to understand. 
If we refer to the supernatural, we do so to be in accord with this 
definition, although in fact there is no supernatural. 

The ALTER EGO therefore is the substitution of another self 
to do the thinking for the real self, when it is confined to merely 
mental conditions. But when it takes on wings of speculation 
and touches the mysterious, the feelings and moods are laid aside 
in a normal mind and the thinking powers are lifted out of earth 
to the realm that hovers over this planet. The wonder-struck 
individual who sits in contemplation of some fact or belief that 
has the garb of the supernatural hanging from its limbs, is not 
in any mood that serves the man or woman of earth. If the 
nerves are unstrung, it is fear or awe; but we are to deal with 
normal beings only. 

From the time that the mind was swerved from its belief in 
the plain methods of doing things, as in the first use of super¬ 
natural suggestions, down to the present day, when-solid banks 
will loan money on empty securities, the use of the ALTER EGO 
power has been constant and at most times cruel. It will rob a 
man of all he has, and a woman of what she most needs to hold 
sacred. As its use has come into the world through the laws of 
necessity or the law of crime, the first thing for every man and 
woman to do is to learn to recognize it, and to avoid it, when 
innocent people are its intended victims. The next step might 
be to learn how to use it for legitimate ends. 


236 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


As has been said it produces a lapse in the mind and being of a 
person, and, during this lapsed condition, another mind or self 
does the work without loss of identity as far as the individual is 
concerned. To think is to live. To do your own thinking with 
your own brain, is to be yourself. To allow someone else to do 
your own thinking with another mental function, is the ALTER 
EGO. 

Insanity is ALTER EGO. It started with the phrase that the 
person was beside himself. Still another term was that the man 
or woman was out of his or her mind. The old meaning, as we 
see it given in the time of Shakespeare, was the same, although 
expressed in the Greek word, ekstasis, or in its English form of 
ecstasy. Not until recent years has that word meant excess of 
pleasure. Hamlet is accused by his mother with the charge of 
ecstasy, and he refutes it by showing that he is as sane as she is. 

Ecstasy means to be besides one’s self, or out of mind. He is 
out of his head, is a familiar translation of it. Yet, with the 
modern meaning of excess of pleasure, we have the Greek words 
of standing from or aside or beside oneself. In the asylums 
for the insane there is always a ward for those who are called 
subjects of ecstasy, and in this use of the word, the attempt is 
made to designate those who are insane on the happy or laughing 
side of the diseased mind. 

To be beside oneself is to step aside and be possessed by 
another self. This meaning is thousands of years old, showing 
that the experience was part of human history in the remotest 
ages. Some students of the New Testament have construed the 
casting out of devils to mean the driving out of the possessors of 
the mind. 

The present disbelief in witchcraft has made it impossible for 
the people to be misled at this age in their notions of this peculiar 
power which was once described as the possessing of another 
person’s mind with the witch-being that was carried about by 
some one who had the gift of influencing others. That men and 
women, and in some cases, children, could be put to death 
because of this fearful crime, seems to us today to be most 
strange; yet if you will visit among the ignorant negroes of the 
South, and in some of the remote districts of Europe, notably in 
the Scandinavian peninsula, you will come across the full belief 
in witchcraft, and will find actual living witches. 


ALTER EGO 


237 


We personally have met not only those who believe in this 
power, but we have been introduced to witches and have had 
the opportunity to test the question whether or not they believe 
in themselves. It is rare to find one who is insincere. They 
wield a strange and genuinely potent influence over those with 
whom they come in contact. Not long ago a friend of ours dis¬ 
charged a cook because she practiced witchcraft to such an extent 
that she was looked upon as a sort of clemi-god; and it was only 
by accident that the fact came to light. 

The explanation of belief in witchcraft is' the sincerity of those 
who give it credence. With this as a basis, and the added power 
to impress the fact on such believers, the whole fabric is com¬ 
plete, and it would require but little stimulus to rehabilitate the 
world with the old scare. 

In other words belief is the chief factor. 

This is not hypnotism. 

The latter depends solely on the power to throw a person into 
a cataleptic sleep, and therein to offer suggestions which seem 
real to the subject, all the while the latter is in the sleepy or 
stupid condition. It is a form of nervous disease. 

But the lapse that attends the use of the ALTER EGO, is not 
in any sense a sleep; it is a change of self ; an introduction of a 
new form of belief for the time being. If you come upon a 
hypnotic subject you will at once tell the condition. If you see 
a banker loaning a fortune to a woman with no adequate security, 
you will see a man who is able to loan you a thousand dollars 
and insist on iron-clad and gilt edge security. He is under the 
ALTER EGO of one person and not of all. The hypnotic is 
dead to all and alive to only the suggestion that the controlling 
mind puts into him. 

The banker will simply be satisfied that it is right to loan the 
million to the woman on worthless security; and he will at the 
same time and in the same moment, think it a wrong to his bank 
to loan you a hundred dollars unless you can enforce the applica¬ 
tion with a mountain of certainty. 

And we see men of the highest standing, makers of the greatest 
period of American history, governing with a clear head and 
stern hand, framing laws that are destined to live for thousands 
of years, yet believing in witchcraft. 

We see the millionaire tightening the screws whereby he out- 


238 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


wits keen minds in his commercial transactions, yet being led 
about by the blackmailing female whom he has allowed to put 
the noose about his mental neck. 

We see teachers of divine sweetness and holy peace, love, 
mercy and forgiveness, taking white-faced maidens and innocent 
old men to the rack or roasting them alive on the heaps of fagots 
their bigotry has piled up. Many a time and oft, the priest and 
church official, rising from prayers in which they have implored 
pardon for themselves, have sent out orders that have put men 
and women to torture and agonized death for no other reason 
than that some word has been misunderstood, mis-stated, or 
misapplied, or some belief has not been accepted. This is the 
cross-grain of the human mind. 

Coming down to commonplaces, we find a merchant of sound 
ability, trudging home with some worthless trinket or book that 
he has bought from a peddler, at the time thinking he was getting 
value and helping a worthy individual. The reason why so 
many people will not give audience to the traveling peddler, or 
book agent, is that there is a fear that something will be sold that 
is not wanted. To get rid of the persistent, pestering fellow, 
the price is paid, so the excuse goes; but it is easy to send the 
agent away if one has the disposition.- 

Today the ALTER EGO method is the most employed. It 
seeks first to get an audience, and this seems to be nine-tenths 
of the victory. 

To approach in the dress and paraphernalia of an agent or 
peddler is fatal to the issue, unless the man is a dealer in the 
regular store goods. Traveling dealers have an almost endless 
clientele who take pleasure in waiting for his coming and looking 
over his bargains. He is a moving merchant. 

But the peddler who has no store, either on wheels or other¬ 
wise, and no rents or other expenses, must conceal his purpose. 
He must make himself welcome to start with. 

Here is a good example: a Brooklyn life insurance agent found 
it difficult to gain admission into the offices and home of his 
prospective patrons. He had tried the dodge of presenting a 
visiting card, so as to leave the impression that he was some 
old-time schoolmate or friend; but this soon wore out. He then 
conceived the idea of getting the names of all persons on whom 
he intended to call. He had a similar name reserved for himself. 


ALTER EGO 


239 


If he was to call on John Smith, his own name was Frank Smith, 
and he had the genealogy of the Smith family in preparation, 
reaching back to the time when Peter Smith came over on the 
Mayflower. 

He was right when he assumed that John Smith would be glad 

to know that his ancestors, in a direct line, without side-track 

or switch, had come down from the first of those Smiths that 

» 

found room in the famous Mayflower. 

If he was to call on Jones, say William Jones, he took the name 
of Jones, say Charles Jones, although the Jones are not partial 
to the name of Charles, and he had the Jones' family tree rooted 
in the same Mayflower. This was his method. He kept a 
system of books for the purpose of not getting mixed in the 
genealogies, and his plan worked for a while. We were calling 
on a friend one day who was working out some family-tree 
information to supply to this life insurance canvasser, and our 
attention was called to the first steps in the correspondence. We 
said, “ It would be strange if this should turn out to be a new 
method of getting into the good graces of our friend.” He was 
shocked to think so, and would not believe it. The ALTER EGO 
was at work. 

Later on this canvasser wrote to the man that he was to be in 
his city the following week, and asked at what hour he might 
' call. The man set aside a whole evening. They talked geneal- 
og}^ for a while, and it leaked out by pure accident that the Brook¬ 
lyn man did not have all the time he wished to devote to the 
work of following up the genealogy, as he was not in the best 
financial circumstances. This lack of wealth compelled him to 
take up the work of soliciting life insurance. Before he got 
through the evening’s conversation, the first steps were taken 
for insuring the life of our friend, and the result was a very satis¬ 
factory transaction along that line. 

The peculiar fact was that the agent had a card bearing the 
name of our friend, the first initial being different. He had a 
card for each of his would-be patrons, changing the name to suit 
that of the party on whom he was to call. 

Nothing more was ever heard of the genealogy except the brief 
statement that, as soon as he had more leisure, he intended to 
push the search and thus connect our friend with his ancestor 
who surely came over in the Mayflower. There are times now 


240 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


when the belief is fixed in the mind of our friend that the agent 
was a genuine relative; for, said he, “ Every man must have some 
occupation if he is not rich, and why should it be strange that 
this distant relation of mine should be a life insurance canvasser ?” 
So the ALTER EGO hung on for years. The operations of the 
man were afterwards discovered, and did him no injury. The 
law has no penalty for this form of shrewdness, as there is no 
robbery in it. 

The far-reaching force of the ALTER EGO is seen in the recent 
bank affair in the middle West, where the United States govern¬ 
ment stopped the mail, and undertook to wind up the affairs of 
the bank. The founder of the latter sent letters and literature 
to its victims in which he succeeded in many instances in im¬ 
pressing upon their minds that he was in the right and was being 
persecuted. 

By a peculiar lapse the hordes of people who sent their money 
to him in the first place, were made to believe that the transaction 
was a safe one; and, later on, many of these people still main¬ 
tained the same view. 

The following dialogue is an actual fact, as we engaged in the 
part of it marked B. A man called, presented his card and 
announced that he was pushing certain scientific investigations 
in which we were interested. We will call him A for this purpose. 

A. I have been a school teacher for the past forty years. I 
have recently resigned in order to be able to take up a special line 
of work in which I am much interested. 

B. What is it? 

A. I will tell you. My father was a poor man and I had no 
choice in the matter when he decided that I should be educated 
for teaching. 

By this time we knew that the man was not what he had 
announced himself to be; but, as he seemed ingenious, we allowed 
him to go on. 

A. I did not resign because I wished to stop work. The 
political party to which I belong was in the minority at the time. 
They could not hold their own. The other party wanted to get 
me out to make room for their own fellows. So I was told that 
I was too old to teach. I took the hint and sent in my resigna¬ 
tion. 

B. Well. 


ALTER EGO 


241 


A. I had nothing saved up after forty years of teaching and 
I had to do something. I do not wish to be looked upon as a 
peddler, and if I am intruding just say so, but say it kindly. I 
do not wish to be abused or driven away, but told that my offer 
is not favorably received. 

B. What is the scientific investigation that you have been 
making? 

A. It is this. I have found that pans, pots, kettles and other 
utensils, when placed on a very hot stove, are likely to get too 
hot, and I have thought for a long time that asbestos might serve 
to protect them. You know, I feel sure, that asbestos is a non¬ 
conductor of heat. 

B. But asbestos has been used for some time for the purpose 
you mention. 

A. Ah, then you have been investigating that question, too? 
It is very gratifying to me to know it. I have brought with me, 
etc. 

Pie took from under his coat, where he had held them hidden, 
a set of eight disks made of asbestso and bordered with tin, 
which he called English metal, but which he could not locate in 
the accepted list of geological metals, and so we had to let it go 
either as tin, or English metal. 

No simpler case could be cited than this. The man knew that 
it might be difficult to gain an audience if he came announced as 
an agent or had on view the evidence of being a peddler. He 
sought the ALTER EGO in its most frequent form, that of 
appearing to be something that he was not. The difficulty under 
which he labored was the turning point in the conversation. It 
became necessary that he should make known the real object of 
his mission. This he bungled and failed. 

In order to have carried the ALTER EGO in the above case 
he should have produced some real proof of being interested in 
scientific research and should have carried this far enough to 
have established a relationship of genuine interest. Shifting so 
suddenly, even if gradually as it seemed to him, from the guise 
of one person to that of another, he invited suspicion and dislike. 

Still the dull mind will not note the change, and will be led to 
the very end, believing in the sincerity of the man. It requires 
a lapse to effect this, and it is done every day in countless thou¬ 
sands of cases. 


242 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


The prevention of deception is to keep in mind the EGO of the 
person talking; that is not to let the assumed guise drop without 
knowing it at the time. To wake up when it is too late will not 
do. The waking may not be pleasant. 

The clever Yankee dealers who succeed in making their patrons 
believe anything they please, are type of this power and of the 
waking up too late. 

Perhaps the best example of the same clouding of the mind is 
seen in the man with the twenty dollar bill who called upon a 
dozen merchants one evening and succeeded in making money 
fast. He laid the twenty dollar bill on the counter where it 
remained in full sight of the merchant. He then asked for the 
accommodation of change; preferring one ten dollar bill and two 
fives. He placed the ten dollar bill on the twenty; and, as he 
was folding it to put in his pocket, he asked if it would be too 
much trouble to let him have five ones for one of the fives. This 
the merchant did, not noticing that he had not taken the twenty 
dollar bill. The result was that the man got away with the forty 
dollars. After he had gone the merchant would come out of the 
lapse and detect the transaction. In talking with six men who 
had been victimized in this w T ay, we found that they all had the 
same experience. They seemed to half realize that there was 
something wrong, but did not locate where it was, and the man 
would get away before they woke up, although there was no 
hypnotic influence at work. The whole affair might occur in 
ten seconds or half a minute, so there could be no opportunity 
for hypnotic manipulation. 

A blind consent to the influence of another, is the real definition 
of this power. 

The borrower of money is sometimes very skillful in its use. 
He may live on his wits if he is able to wield this power among 
his friends. Some men are professional borrowers and are never 
in want. They succeed in increasing the loan where it is first 
placed, and do not suffer from chagrin at facing those to whom 
they are already in debt. 

At the theatre it is worth while to sit in a box and look over 
the audience when a magnetic actor is on the boards. The 
hundreds of people present, if they are held in his power, will sit 
with mouths wide open and live in his very thoughts and emo¬ 
tions. They are wholly unconscious of all else about them for 


ALTER EGO 


243 


minutes at a time. If this actor could meet any one of them in 
private he would be able to convince his subject of anything that 
he could propose with equal power. But the actor who speaks 
the lines of some great author with fire and magnetism, may not 
know how to frame his own speech for any purpose, and so would 
fail. 

There are magnificent lovers on the stage who are clumsy in 
private conversation and who make no headway off the boards. 
The case of Garrick, as shown in the plajq may suggest some of 
the power on both lines. 

A thrilling thought, couched in language that gives it a full 
carrying power, is often irresistible; but, in crude form, may be 
less attractive. Thus we have four agencies of the ALTER EGO, 
as follows: 

1. The thought. 

2. The diction. 

3. The color. 

4. The sex. 

In more extended form, we have the same agencies stated as 
follows: 

1. Every important thought is magnetic. 

2. Every effective use of language is magnetic. 

3. Every use of the moods and feelings within the third, 
fourth and fifth degrees of undulation, is magnetic. 

4. Every sincere sexual feeling is magnetic. 

Under one or more of the above circumstances all persons who 
seek to gain advantage or influence over others, employ their 
energies and purposes. It is easy to take lessons from nature 
when we see these efforts being made to gain something from 
some other human being. We see the power of the idea more 
often than the power of the feeling, and both more often than 
the power of the diction. But, in the average of years, the sex 
influence is most in vogue. This phase of magnetism will have 
full attention in its proper place in this work. 

Nothing is more frequent and more effective with an ordinary 
mind than to see the quick and complete effect produced by the 
ALTER EGO in an idea only. You can go among your fellow 
beings by the score in the course of the day, and find most of 
them swayed completely by this process. It is the first rule of 
advertisement writing; to catch the public by the idea. The 


244 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


second rule is to catch the public by the diction, or the way in 
which the idea is presented. The unskilled merchant who knows 
more about his business than about the English language has 
come to the conclusion that persons who are trained in the use 
of words can do more for him than he is able to do for himself in 
making the advertisement effective, both in ideas and wording. 

To get a pleasing glimpse of human nature evolving itself 
through these two processes, study the written advertisements 
of any concern; and in a little while you will be able to tell those 
that are composed by experts and the others that are in the old 
style. Many great establishments now have ad. writers in their 
exclusive employ. They are more valuable when so retained, 
for then they are in the very atmosphere of the business and can 
get better ideas; whereas the ordinary ad. writer who composes 
the matter for many business houses, has less potent grasp on 
the thoughts to be brought before the public, and the result is 
an attractive diction empty of vigorous ideas of a business status. 

The first step is to attract the eye; the next is to the mind. 
The advertisement that catches the eye has taken its first stride 
toward victory. How to secure this sense is the study of thou¬ 
sands of ad. writers at this date. 

If it is too beautiful, it is proportionately less virile, and excess 
of beauty defeats the purpose of the advertisement. 

Virility, or strength of value, must stand out as soon as possible 
if the more thoughtful public are to be swayed. We saw the 
other day, what we have seen many hundreds of times, an ex¬ 
ceedingly rich and expensive coloring that contained an adver¬ 
tisement; and it had gone through many hands to be admired, 
without once being read. The beauty drew full attention from 
the facts presented. 

Cheapness may appeal to the common and half-ignorant mind, 
and accomplish good in that direction. In such case the word 
FREE will have to do the work of holding the attention, for the 
classes that have the least to spend are most allured by the 
liberality of the advertisement. 

To get something for nothing is the ALTER EGO of this class 
of mind. But, like every other ALTER EGO, there comes the 
turning point when the something for something must be sug¬ 
gested, and this is the crucial factor in such business. We looked 
into the home of a very poor family where the postman was 


ALTER EGO 


245 


unloading an armful of mail, and saw the room littered with past 
deliveries. We asked of the postman: 

“ How is it that this poor family gets so much mail?” 

“ Ask the woman there,” was the reply. 

On renewing the inquiry we were told that she had sent for 
everything that was free and had continued the practice for 
several years; but had never invested a cent. This is the experi¬ 
ence of thousands of people, and possibly of millions. The 
question arises, does it pay? The answer comes from the con¬ 
cerns that adopt the method, and they tell us that there are many 
poor people who do spend money, and they make a profitable 
patronage as they are more easily convinced. Once they get an 
idea in the mind they hang on to it until dynamite displaces it, 
and this is not an uncommon bit of human history. 

The middle classes are about through with the practice of 
sending for things that are FREE, for they are bothered with 
mail matter that is positive burdening. But the advertisers got 
the idea that the word FREE would convince the public that 
there could be no swindle where nothing was charged. The 
public, some of them, have come out of the lapse and now know 
that nothing is really FREE, if it is advertised. 

The great diversive advertisements of the department stores 
are all based on the idea of BARGAINS. Here the woman is 
visited with the ALTER EGO in a form that experience shows 
to be most effective. She goes, she sees, and, if she has her 
money with her, she is conquered. Bargain days are regular 
epochs in her life, and she lives in a waiting or desultory manner 
between them. They frame the past and the coming limits of 
each phase of her life. So well settled in her anatomy is the 
belief in the bargains they offer, that she will ride six miles across 
a city to get a thirty cent ribbon for twenty-nine cents. She 
does not stop to realize that there is method in the plan of giving 
advantages to buyers; and the chances are one hundred to one 
that she has never reasoned out the fact that, what she gets for 
less than she ought to pay for it, she makes up in some other way 
on other goods. 

Take the gift enterprises that sell breakfast foods and other 
food stuff; much is given away in the form of trinkets and prizes, 
and an enormous amount of money is spent in advertising the 
goods. The purchaser is compelled, in the long run, to pay for 




246 ADVANCED MAGNETISM 

all the prizes and for all the advertising. One concern sells fifty 
thousand dollars worth of breakfast foods in a year and spends 
forty thousand dollars a year in advertising it. What is left is 
ten thousand dollars in the difference. Some one pays fifty 
thousand dollars for ten thousand dollars. 

To be entirely free from the ALTER EGO on the mental side, 
it is necessary to extricate the mind from the idea that clouds 
and occupies it. This idea is that for fifteen cents, or for ten 
cents, that amount of value, less the natural profit, is being given 
to the purchaser; when, in fact, the latter is paying for all profits 
and all advertisements, and all prizes. 

Here is an opportunity to test how much power you have over 
the ALTER EGO of the manufacturer of food articles. God 
has made them grow so freely all over the civilized globe, that 
nothing that is really wholesome and good for the body need be 
advertised. To end the lapse in which you are plunged, take 
this for a rule: 

Never under any circumstances buy any food that is adver¬ 
tised. 

How would this rule work? You can get all the fruits, all the 
vegetables, and all the staple grains, meats and other articles just 
as easily without knowing of any advertisement, as you can by 
reading and following the advice of advertisements. In fact 
these foods are never advertised. We do not refer to the retailer 
who has his general notice in the papers and elsewhere; that is 
very proper, for he wishes the public to know where he is and the 
nature of the business in which he is engaged. 

But the millions of dollars that are spent in this lapsed country 
making known the merits of package goods, are to come back 
from the pockets of the people, and the goods advertised will not 
stand the test of analysis if it is made apart from the employ of 
those who set forth their claims. There are thousands of fam¬ 
ilies who keep from their homes all advertised package goods, 
and they have better health, for they are free from an enormous 
quantity of preservatives and chemicals that have been put into 
the goods so that the stock of 1900 will not be stale in the year 
1906. 

Such families are not under the yoke of the ALTER EGO of 
the advertisers of package foods. 

What about the users of patent medicines? There can be not 


ALTER EGO 


247 


one man or woman who is using or has used an advertised medi¬ 
cine who is not under the ALTER EGO of the makers of that 
medicine. And every such man or woman should take a decided 
stand at once to stop this slavery to the influence of the con¬ 
trolling party. It is a bad sign. It shows the lack of self 
mastery, and the bending to the belief that the medicines are 
helpful, coupled with much extra-belief in their efficacy when 
they are being used. 

It may be set down as a rule from which there is no variation, 
that the person who uses such medicines is to be the victim of the 
next schemer. Straws show the direction of the wind, and this 
kind of person is carrying the straw of being duped. A little 
reasoning will convince the clear mind that patent medicines are 
not suited to any use, and are the very danger they have proved 
to be. The long train of ills they have brought on humanity is 
their natural goal; there could be no other. That there are yet 
millions of people under the power of the ALTER EGO, may be 
seen from the fact that carloads of such medicines are all the time 
moving through the land. It is interesting to note the sincere 
belief which people have in them. 

No wonder there are so many lines swinging over the heads of 
the public with bait hung to be nibbled at. It is ever thus and 
will be the same for thousands of years to come. 

When a trader can completely blind the judgment of the per¬ 
son with whom he is dealing, it is a case of mental ALTER 
EGO; the use of an idea. 

But the beggar and the friend use another power, as they do 
not always find the idea as valuable as an appeal to the heart. 
On the street a lady stops and listens to the piteous tale of the 
boy who is the sole support of a family of ten, although he has 
yet to turn a dozen years himself. The lady never doubts him, 
and she contributes to the needs of that large family. It is not 
the idea with her, but the picture which is aroused in her emo¬ 
tional brain, showing this little fellow hard at work from early 
morn till after dark, pinched with want, barefooted, hungry, 
half clad, out in all kinds of weather and compelled to struggle 
to his shabby hut with only seventy-five dollars in his pocket 
each evening. 

A merchant or a banker who would appeal to another merchant 
or business man on the ground of want, suffering, need of 


I 


248 ADVANCED MAGNETISM 

sympathy, or would otherwise make use of the nervous system, 
would be pretty sure to fail. The idea only is useful in such 
dealings. Yet we have knowledge of several cases that were 
adroitly managed on this department of magnetism. 

In one case a man trying to sell goods would subject himself to 
a pretended spell of fainting, and this would arouse inquiry 
which led to the disclosure that the man had been discouraged 
by his lack of success and was unable to sleep or eat because of 
it. The result was an unusually large sale at every place where 
he worked this plan. It had to be carried on so skillfully that all 
suspicion of fraud was absent, and this is complete ALTER 
EGO. This shows the possibility of projecting into another 
person a mental state so clear as to be accepted and adopted; for 
the time being the other party is as much in the thought as the 
person who projects it. 

It is on the mental side only. 

Most men would be misled by this appearance of weakness, 
verging on fainting, but there must be an unshaken confidence 
in the scheme, for the least suspicion would re-act at once and 
lead to complete disaster. 

Business dealings are so free from this use of the emotions that 
they may be classed wholly apart from it. The mind, the 
thought, the idea there prevails. The law of need and supply is 
the first principle of mercantile transactions; but one man may 
often make another think he needs what he never can make use 
of, and so the judgment is weak. Many dealings have accumu¬ 
lated in the lives of some merchants, until the pile at the end is 
more of a burden than they can carry, and failure in business is 
due to a breach of the Franklin motto, “ Never buy what you do 
not want, even if it is cheap.” 


Chapter Twenty-two 

WORDS AND THOUGHTS 
OCCUPY A GREAT 
COMPARATIVE PHASE 

IN MAGNETIC CONTROL OF OTHERS 

I 

J» J» MAGNETIC DICTION jfi j» 

IRE ARE WORDS that are called 
beautiful, and a beautiful mind will 
employ them when a special effect is 
sought. There are other words that 
are called grand, and the mind that 
seeks to impress a thought or feeling of 
grandeur on others will make use of 
such diction. There are words that 
are virile, and they deal out thought 
with a master effect when employed by a master mind. And 
so classes of words go on, each with some mission of its own, 
holding a certain grade of power over the minds that receive 
them. 

Ideas may arouse the emotions, and then it is not the ideas 
they present, but the pictures they compel, that holds sway. If 
you tell your friend that he can make a profit out of a certain 
transaction, he may be induced to venture in it. If you tell him 
that a brave man will not see a helpless child drown, but will 
plunge beneath the waves and rescue it, the appeal is to his 
emotions. A reference to the flag is a similar appeal, but to 
another kind of emotion. The thinking part of the brain may 
not leave its realm of reasoning; but the emotional section knows 



no reason. 
























250 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


It is on this basis that the lawyer, finding the law against him, 
and the judge against him, and the evidence against him, will 
in one sweep of the will discard all appeals to the reasoning 
faculties of the jury, and plunge into an attack on their sensitive 
emotions. He has no use for their reasoning powers, for he 
knows that the more they reason the darker his prospects will 
grow. 

It is a very fine piece of experimental analysis in human 
magnetism to listen to a trial in court where some clever lawyer 
who is very magnetic, is running away with a bad case. Rufus 
Choate has been called the Ruler of the Twelve, because he could 
win about all his cases from a jury. When he stood before a 
Supreme Court he adopted tactics that were just the opposite 
from those that he used before a jury. No lawyer is bold 
enough to employ an emotional appeal to the great courts, unless 
he has the adroit skill of a Daniel Webster. The very idea of 
trying to work on the sympathy of judges, especially a bench of 
them, is ridiculous and would not be entertained for a moment 
by a self-respecting lawyer or jurist. 

But the following account of Webster’s address to the Supreme 
Court of the United States is furnished us by so excellent an 
authority as Hon. C. A. Goodrich, and is supported by the history 
of the times. It will be remembered that Dartmouth College 
was the alma mater of Webster, and that an attempt had been 
carried through the courts with success to end its career. This 
success was reversed by the United States Supreme Court, and 
a new legal principle was born, under the general rule of the 
common law and the provision of the Constitution relating to the 
contract and its protection from legislation that may impair its 
obligations. The law itself was old enough, but the extension of 
its principle to a grant under which the existence of this college 
was secured was unexpected, and the question now arises as to 
what effect the breakdown of Mr. Webster may have had on the 
emotions of the Supreme Court and through them on their 
minds and judgment. 

“ Webster’s plea for Dartmouth college .” 

The argument ended. Mr. Webster stood for some moments 
silent before the court, while every eye was fixed intently upon 


MAGNETIC DICTION 


251 


him. At length, addressing the Chief Justice, Marshall, he pro¬ 
ceeded thus:—“This, Sir, is my case! It is the case, not merely 
of that humble institution, it is the case of every college in our 
land. It is more! It is, in some sense, the case of every man 
among us who has property of which he may be stripped. Sir, 
you may destroy this little institution;—it is weak; it is in your 
hands! I know it is one of the lesser lights in the literary horizon 
of our country. You may put it out. But if you do so, you 
must carry through your work! You must extinguish, one after 
another, all those great lights of science which, for more than a 
century, have thrown their radiance over our land! It is, Sir, 
as I have said, a small college. And yet, there are those who 
love it —.” Here the feelings which he had thus far succeeded 
in keeping down, broke forth. His lips quivered; his firm cheeks 
trembled with emotion; his eyes were filled with tears, his voice 
choked, and he seemed struggling to the utmost simpty to gain 
that mastery over himself which might save him from an unmanly 
burst of feeling. Every one saw that it was wholly unpremedi¬ 
tated, a pressure on his heart, which sought relief in words and 
tears. Mr. Webster recovered his composure, and fixing his 
keen eye on the Chief Justice, said in that deep tone with which 
he sometimes thrilled the heart of an audience,—“Sir, I know 
not how others feel (glancing at the opponents of the college 
before him,) but, for myself, when I see my Alma Mater sur¬ 
rounded, like Cscsar in the senate-house, by those who are 
reiterating stab upon stab, I would not, for my right hand, have 
her turn to me, and say ‘ And thou, too, my son.’ ” 

The foregoing is a masterpiece of magnetism carried into fields 
of triumph where such influences are supposed to have the least 
weight. Had there been a clumsy outburst of feeling, it would 
have proved fatal to the occasion, and even the minds of the 
judges might have been given another light by which to guide 
them to a decision. No man is so wise, or grave, or dignified as 
to be divested wholly of the human element that dwells in him. 

In the preceding chapter we spoke of the many uses of the 
“idea” in swaying others. Here we have to deal with the 
“words” that are employed, and the appeal to another depart¬ 
ment of the being. 

To be able to make a picture in the minds of others is the most 
telling of magnetic uses, but requires consummate skill. Web- 


252 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


ster, in a few words, drew a picture of the old Roman era and 
placed before the court the assassination of Julius Caesar, with 
his dearest friend, Brutus, repeating stab upon stab; and as he 
fell, he spoke the words that have come down to us through these 
centuries, et tu Brute! And history tells us that Caesar offered 
no further resistance to his murderers. 

Here the words suggested the idea of the falseness of close 
friendship. The same picture was made to apply to the case of 
Dartmouth College in its effort to resist the assault made upon it. 
The institution still stands today, while its enemies are forgotten. 

Diction fails when the words are not fraught with thought or 
suggestions of feeling. One of the most common of mistakes is 
the use of words of beauty when no beauty is being described, 
or of grandeur when nothing is grand within a radius of a hundred 
miles. We do not refer to the slang use of great words, like the 
awfully sweet color of a piece of cloth, or the splendid plate of 
oyster stew, or the magnificent flavor of the glass of soda water, 
etc., etc. Such minds are the overflow of the frothy brook, and 
live onlv in their effervescence. 

But we have seen efforts to carry on a conversation, or an 
address, with the hope that words of beauty would make a last¬ 
ing impression. 

What are words of beauty? 

Flowers are beautiful, gems are beautiful, colors are beautiful, 
the gentle moods of nature are beautiful, and that is about the 
limit. So the speaker or converser who would win favor from 
his hearers, or the novelist who would acquire fame by a richness 
of style, will search through the realms of flowers, of gems, of 
colors, and of nature in her dainty moods, and these will bloom 
in innumerable places in the diction. 

If such words carry thoughts or feelings of beauty, they are 
magnetic. As mere words they have no standing. Arranged 
so as to be the bearers of value in the thought, they stand forth 
as magnetic in diction. The same may be true of words that are 
virile; they have no value when not portraying virile thoughts. 
We recall reading a cablegram that came across the Atlantic 
about two years ago telling of the manner in which the oarsmen 
of Philadelphia were rowing in English waters. It said that 
their stroke was magnificent, their energy seemed stupendous, 
their chances of success were enormous, and their zeal almost 


MAGNETIC DICTION 


253 


superhuman. Not one of these words has any value in the place 
where used, and the diction would be regarded as flat. 

It is a universal rule that, where words are used in their fine 
shades of meaning, their magnetism is increased. When the 
listener is compelled to give the word a slightly different meaning 
from that which it carries on its face, in order to know exactly 
what is intended by the person speaking, it loses some of its 
power. Most persons use words out of their real meaning. 
They say things that have to be completed in the mind of the 
listener. 

It is well worth while to learn all the words that are common to 
the educated public, not the technical or professional public, and 
then employ them with exactness for weeks in imaginary con¬ 
versations or speeches, until full control of them is attained, and 
their finest shades of meaning are known, not by memory, but 
by the faculty of actual vocal use. Your own ear then becomes 
a channel of information to your mind, and you have the double 
advantage of hearing and speaking at the same time. This 
gives each word a much stronger hold on the mind and nervous 
system. The person who reads words, and never speaks them, 
knows no more about them than he does of the neighbors whose 
pictures he sees in the papers. 



Chapter Twenty-three 

A SECOND COMPARATIVE PHASE 
IN THE 

MAGNETIC CONTROL OF OTHERS 
IS IN THE LIFE BEHIND THOUGHT 


SPIRIT OF THE ALTER EGO 

ipipipiplpipipiple^ipipipfyipjp^ipipipiplplpipipipip^ipip^^ip^^lp'te'te’k'k'kiplp'to 


RY DEPARTMENT of the being 
which is known as human is involved 
in the study of magnetism. In the 
chapter before the last we dealt with 
the value of thoughts and ideas. In 
the last chapter we took up the ques¬ 
tion of diction as the agency of 
thoughts. We bring the work now up 
to the gates of the emotions. In order 
to understand the value of this part of the work it must be re¬ 
membered at all times that the life of a human being begins in 
what it feels and so ends, as far as conscious existence is con¬ 
cerned. We have stated that the mind does not live in words, 
but uses them for the purposes of communication with others. 

If there were no one else living on the globe there would be no 
words, for the one being on earth would have no occasion to use 
them. If there were animals that associated with him, the 
result would be a language that accommodated itself to both 
species. The dog would arouse in his master the tendency to 
speak in growls, barks, whines, yelps, and tones of pleasure, 
hunger, and so forth. Such a condition has actually arisen 
where a man was left his dog as the only life about him. 

The man would make all the sounds that the dog could pro¬ 
duce, and had words of his own invention that applied to things 


























SPIRIT OF THE ALTER EGO 


255 


and conditions that the dog came in contact with. Both under¬ 
stood each other; and the remarkable fact is that no other words 
were spoken, after the lapse of time, than those that each could 
interpret. 

All language is invented as the means of communication 
between living specimens of the animal kingdom. 

But the man had his feelings that the dog could not under¬ 
stand and need not know. The real transactions within the 
brain are beyond the scope of words. They are feelings and they 
live on and on until they assume a shape and form apart from the 
life in which they dwell. This is the emotional ALTER EGO. 

We call it emotional because there is no other word in this or 
any other language that will express it. 

We know what it is in our own mind. We hope to make it 
clear to you. But words do not exist that tell its meaning and 
status. It has never been described in the dictionaries, but has 
stood out before many an individual in the hours of the night 
when there came the necessity of speaking to one's own self. 
Here are two laws: 

1. You live in the feelings that possess you, and in the moods 
that are the offspring of the thoughts or experiences that influence 
you. 

2. Such an existence is a complete self in and of itself. 

We stand now before the real ALTER EGO. 

It is this second self that controls you when your mental self 
is not able to hold the mastery. Therefore we find the third law 
as follows: 

3. Every human being has two personalities; one the direct self, 
and the other the ALTER EGO. 

Under this division we find that the mental self is not the 
ALTER EGO; but here again comes the complex nature of the 
proposition; and another law is necessary: 

4. The direct self is that which is composed of the thoughts, 
feelings, moods and emotions that are capable of being framed in 
words and speech; while the ALTER EGO is the other self, which 
is interpreted without the aid of words and speech. 

The reason of this rule is a natural one. It has been underway 
in its development ever since man reached out toward civilization. 
Like the horns on cattle that were compelled to fight with their 
heads, or tails on horses that found it necessary to keep flies 


256 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


away, these extra departments of life have been developed under 
the stress of necessity. 

If you take any animal that is suited to one clime and one set of 
conditions, and place him where the conditions are different in 
one or more important particulars, you will be enacting a new 
episode in the race of that species, as far as that individual is 
concerned. The fingers on the hand were induced by efforts to 
make use of just such parts of the body. The arm itself came 
into being as the slow process of an effort to use the part of the 
body where it is attached for the very employment to which it 
has been put. 

Teeth came in the mouth because it was necessary to bite and 
tear the food; and the growing loss of teeth that is now in evi¬ 
dence is due to the character of the food that is eaten. If there 
were no other food for humanity than the mush kind or breakfast 
foods, humanity would have a mouth like a jelly fish. Give the 
jelly fish the necessity of masticating a tough diet and it will set 
in motion the ramifications that will bring hard teeth with enamel 
that will be the envy of all dentists. 

So when humanity came to the front with its native being 
wrapped up in feelings, moods and emotions that had no words 
to speak with, the very fact that words came to meet another line 
of necessity, gave rise to a second being. But that second being, 
using itself solely for the purpose of communicating with its 
fellow beings, became the primal or first being in evidence to 
others. 

That individuality that is in communication with other 
individualities must of necessity be the personality that is seen, 
known and met in human life. The only use or necessity for 
words is to communicate with other people. The knowledge 
that other people have of one is in their communication with that 
one. 

To put these facts in other words, we will say that the side that 

f 

is outward, or front to the world is the self that exists in words 
and speech; and any other self that exists in the individual is the 
ALTER EGO. There can be no doubt of the accuracy of this 
proposition. 

One man lives in deeds and not in words, so we are told. But 
his deeds live in words, and as no man can achieve anything by 
himself, his commands to those who were his aids must have been 


SPIRIT OF THE ALTER EGO 


257 


given in words. When you separate a man from words you 
ostracize him from history. 

All that the world knows of a man or woman is told in 
words. 

This individual is blind, but he can talk. That individual is 
deaf, but he can read. The third is deaf, dumb and blind, but he 
can feel. Any sense that can convey an idea to the brain is 
talking. It is the fact that there is communication by what 
is termed the natural senses, such as those involved in sight, 
hearing, touch, smell and taste, that makes words signs, and 
signs words. It is the outward evidence of the inward being that 
constitutes the primal self. The ALTER EGO is that being 
which dwells by itself and has no dependence on the means of 
communication. It is that being that would have existed had 
no necessity for communication arisen. 

Nature brings forth her offspring to suit the conditions in 
which they live. As the presence of other individuals in the 
world made communication necessary, the primal self came into 
existence. But as man has a life that is wholly independent of 
such uses, he must be considered in the light of that nature which 
is summed in the other being. 

The question at this stage will arise, What kind of ALTER 
EGO is that which is involved in the use of the mind through 
words and speech, in accordance with the statements made in 
the preceding chapter? 

The answer is this: The mind of the person controlled by an 
idea is emptied of its own primal self, and whatever takes its 
possession is the ALTER EGO in that case, but not the ALTER 
EGO necessarily of the person who exerts the control. 

To make this clear, let us suppose that you are completely 
swept away from your judgment by the ideas of another person; 
that you enter the state of lapse that attends such loss of the 
primal self; and that you see or feel the ideas or emotions of 
another person. You have allowed your primal self to step 
aside, and you are beside }'Ourself in the sense that you are not 
that primal self. The other person may cause you to feel certain 
emotions at will, or to accept certain ideas at will, these not being 
your own except by adoption. 

That was the scope of the preceding chapter. 

Here we follow out the control of the second self of the con- 


258 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


trolling party. There we followed out the laying aside of the 
primal self in the party controlled. 

The point now to be made is quite different. It is summed 
up in the following general fact: 

The second self of an individual is an actual being, not an idea 
or a feeling, not a thought or an emotion; but a real self; and, in 
our opinion, THE real self. This lessens the value or status of 
the primal self. The latter term is used because the public or 
those who see us, know us only by some method of communica¬ 
tion. Hence it is the most prominent being and the one that 
seems to stand in front to keep guard, as it were, of the real life 
back of it. 

These ideas will be repeated in different form in order to allow 
them to be the more readily grasped. Let us suppose that we 
are to ascertain by investigation which is the real self; that we 
have come to the conclusion that the being that is made manifest 
by the use of words, speech and other means of communication, 
is necessarily the real person; but that there is evidence that all 
such means of holding intercourse with other persons might be 
cut off and still another being would remain, which would compel 
the belief that the one that felt, that enjoyed and suffered, was 
in fact the real self; and therefore the primal or front personality 
was not by any means all there is of the individual; what will be 
the standing of the latter? The more we think it over the more 
decided will be our opinion that this last-named being is the more 
important. 

Yet the man is what he proves himself to be by the means of 
communication with others. Your senses see and know of him, 
but only of this part of his existence. He walks before you a 
live man, but it is only in that one self. 

The second self is much more real than the body of flesh and 
bone. It is not dependent on senses for it disregards all such 
means of communication. This we know to be the existence 
that feels, that enjoys and that suffers. It is the existence that 
embraces the full scope of all the moods and feelings that have 
been so fully set forth in earlier chapters of this work. For the 
present we wish to call it the second self until certain facts are 
made clearer. This leaves our terms as follows: 

5. The primal self is that being that employs means oj communi¬ 
cation with other persons, such means having their uses in the senses. 


SPIRIT OF THE ALTER EGO 


259 


6. The second self is that which feels, enjoys and suffers. 

7. As the 'primal self is a form of life in fact, so the second self 
is a form of life in fact. 

The first step in this department of our work is to learn to 
recognize the two beings that make up the individual. How shall 
you know one from the other? What good is to be gained by 
doing so? 

The great men and women of the past, all those who have won 
either fame or substantial rewards in life, have lived in their 
second self to themselves, and chiefly in their primal self to others. 
Magnetism has its origin in the second self. Ideas that are called 
mental magnetism, are born in the second self. The fact that 
they have the moving power to control some one, or to change 
the current of some life, is evidence of the fact that they are not 
mere means of communication. 

In its true sense magnetism lives only in the second self. If 
you witness the great work of the actor, you see the second self 
only. The orator who speaks from the primal self only is dry, 
dull, uninteresting and commonplace, and few are above that 
estimate. The great achievements recorded in history had their 
origin in the second self. The powerful sermon that is something 
more than noise or vehemence, is born in the second self. All 
art, all poetry, all fancy, all inventive genius, and all that dis¬ 
tinguishes the human type from the animal is produced by the 
faculty of the second self. 

All these facts have been stated in other works, and are 
accepted generally as true. 

But to know and to recognize, and to be familiar with each 
self, is a most important part of training, and may be classed 
among the grandest of all means of culture. We know of 
nothing that is superior to its rank in useful value. 

8. The mind is the agent of both the primal and the second self. 
It seems at times to stand aside and look on while one or the other of 
these two personalities is holding the boards. 

9. Each self has its good and its bad sides. 

10. All that is heavenly and all that is pernicious may be found 
in the primal self; and the same is true of the second self. 

Every man and woman is made up of two opposing forces, one 
working heavenward, and the other working hellward. No one 
is free from these counter influences. One source gives rise to 


260 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


the moods that are heaven-born; and the other source gives rise 
to the moods that are hell-born. Thus we see the workings of the 
full second being under these two-fold influences. 

In those moods we find the second self. 

But life on earth has forced a third set of moods to respond to 
the aroused nature that is built on the senses and contact with 
humanity. These are earth-born, and have their origin in the 
primal self, but pass over into the second self. 

Look, then, at the list of moods and feelings that may be found 
in an earlier chapter, and note the constituent parts of the 
second self. As you have been studying them you have without 
doubt made them live in the colors that you have developed, and 
they are not a part of your very life. We wish you to look at them 
in general review in order to know what is meant by your second 
self. 

Having done this, and realizing the meaning of this fact, you 
ought at all times to know when your second self is in control, and 
when your primal self has the ascendency. 

It is not possible to separate them in normal conditions, as 
they are harnessed together. The orator who is relating facts, 
as when he reads or states statistics, is in the primal self; but 
as soon as he speaks from the source of the feelings, even though 
he relates facts, he is making the second self the master of the 
primal self, using the latter for the purpose of expressing the 
former. 

The man who gets up in the morning, dresses, attends to his 
duties, eats his breakfast, reads the papers, goes to his work, 
reads more papers later in the day, attends to more duties, and 
spends the evening with papers and books, is giving himself 
wholly to his primal self, and he is building a prison house about 
all that is worth living for in the inner development. 

This is the kind of existence that ninety-five percent of all men 
and women are living. They are perfunctory employees or else 
routine workers in some department of life, or pass through the 
same old mill day after day, whether it is in doing business, 
running a bank, attending to professional duties, or carrying on 
the social functions that form the whole thought of most women. 
They find variety in what they read, or in cards, or in chatter, or 
in a humdrum existence; knowing nothing about their second 
self, and having no special goal or prowess in their careers. 


SPIRIT OF THE ALTER EGO 


261 


All this kind of occupation or mental interest is of the primal 
or outside self. 

The second self is aroused and brought out by many different 
kinds of influences, a few of which may be named. In the first 
group are the moods and feelings that have already been stated. 

But we see this self paramount in the presence of art if there 
is a genuine touch of real art in the humanity of the individual. 
A painting that opens up a world of inner appreciation in man 
or woman is enjoyed in a sense that the primal self cannot under¬ 
stand. It reaches beyond the card player or cheap reader of sen¬ 
sational literature. 

A statue is full of inviting power to such a person, or to one 
who is awakened by that line of art. Grand or beautiful or 
effective architecture makes a deep impression on one whose 
second self is awake, and is only a pile for criticism in others. 

The inspiring sentences in books, essays, and lofty composition 
are magnetic forces to those who love them. So with music; if 
the primal self appreciates it, there is slang in the song or jingle 
in the tune. 

Poetry is another element in the life of the second self, and is 
ridiculed by the millions who prefer card playing or big-type 
news. It is rare indeed now-a-days that we find a real lover of 
true poetry; it is looked upon as wholly impracticable in the 
present era. Yet, to offset this sordid feeling, the other face 
stands out that no man or woman ever was magnetic or ever will 
be magnetic who has not read and been held in raptures by 
the art that frames thoughts in the rich diction of poetry. 
The trouble is that most people do not know that they like 
poetry. 

We saw a coarse and hardened fellow of business mold take up 
the story of Little Nell in Dickens; he had never read a line of 
poetry in all his life; but when he came to the death of the little 
girl he felt almost as bad as if it had been his own offspring. 
Again and again he would revert to the story until the words 
were memorized, and he could repeat the swing of movement in 
that prose style that was all poetry but the rhyme. This proved 
that he did in fact love poetry. All he lacked was an introduc¬ 
tion to himself. So it is with countless millions. 

The love of flowers, the inclination to cultivate a garden for 
something besides vegetables, and the fellowship with nature not 


262 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 



merely to drink in her pure air and get out of the office or store, 
are indications that a second self is seeking to force its way to 
the front. 

There are thousands of things in the world that appeal to this 
inner and deeper individuality. They are passed by unnoticed 
by the millions who know nothing but routine drudgery of a 
humdrum life or who are cast in the practical mold of strict 
business or professional duties. 

That greatness is born only in the second self has been proved 
countless times. It can be seen in the first third of most lives, 
as in the case of young Daniel Webster who pleaded for the life 
of a worthless animal that was caught and about to be killed at 
his home when he was a boy. He saw in his mind the little 
family that this animal was rearing somewhere in all probability; 
he felt the loss of the mate who would look in vain for the home¬ 
coming of the captive; and he pictured in the minds of those 
about him the needless cruelty which was being put upon that 
group. He not only had a sincere pity for the victim but made 
his hearers see and feel as he did, and the result was that freedom 
was granted the animal. 

It becomes a difficult matter to separate the soft sentimentality 
of the primal self, which is so often in evidence, from the genuine 
sympathy of the second self. The startling fact stands out quite 
clearly at this juncture, and tells us that the second self does not 
and cannot make a mistake; while the soft sentimentality of the 
primal self rarely if ever escapes one. The silly custom of feed¬ 
ing tramps and of giving to professional beggars, as well as the 
effort to shower bouquets on men who have committed wanton 
murder, are born in the primal self, and have no place in the 
category of judgment or mercy. 

The second self does not make mistakes. 

It is not harshly cruel or needlessly relentless. It sees the 
necessity of exercising mercy and forgiveness where they are 
merited, and it divines their merit. It is just on the side of 
justice. The fact that this self does not and cannot make mis¬ 
takes is the basis of the many lesser lines of influences that are 
to be discussed in the later pages of this work. 

We wish at this time to have the fact kept well before the mind 
of the student, in order that what is to follow will be understood. 
The entire portion of the remaining study relates to the second 


SPIRIT OF THE ALTER EGO 


263 


self, and the considerat on of this part of the course should be 
made thorough. 

Let the full purpose of this step be examined. 

It is necessary that the distinction between the primal and the 
second self be understood. That there are two such selves is 
admitted. This is not a discovery, for such distinction has 
always been made. We are not referring to the spirit as that 
life is generally expressed. Let us see if the two following laws 
are helpful: 

11. There is in every human being a life that would go on in 
any planet and under any conditions, regardless of this world. 

12. The orb on which one dwells determines what shall be the 
development of the life that is formed amid the surroundings of 
such existence. 

From these laws the conclusion is to be drawn that the in¬ 
herent life will be the same wherever one may dwell. Assuming 
that there is one great Father of the germs of all life throughout 
the universe, or one Godhead over all, it is consistent that the 
inherent life in each individual should be the same in its basis. 

But as the earth is only a mere dot in the sky, and not all that 
is in the universe, there must be life elsewhere in some form, and 
this is the generally accepted theory and belief of all intelligent 
people. The inhabitants of earth are identical in their inherent 
nature with the inhabitants of the general universe; or, in other 
words, they are the same everywhere in their second self. This 
ought to be called their first self, but the latter term is used 
because it represents the self that is first seen, most known and 
always to the front in human existence. 

Taking the term, second self, for convenience only, we say that 
it is the same wherever there are beings, great or small, in this 
or in any other part of the sky. 

The more you study this proposition the more firmly con¬ 
vinced you will become of its truth. Take time to think it out. 
Do not discard it on an offhand reading. Think of the origin of 
life, of the central source somewhere, of the purpose of creation, 
and of the return of the soul to its fatherhead; and then apply 
all the true philosophy that you can collect from any and all 
sources, and the more you think and study the more forcible will 
the truth become. We ask this in the cause of a fair investiga¬ 
tion and against a hasty judgment. Most persons throw away 


264 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


the great pearls of knowledge and they remain hidden for cen¬ 
turies before they finally come to light. 

But we believe that it is a generally admitted fact that there 
is a universal self, living as an individual in each and every 
human being on this earth and yet common with all life every¬ 
where. 

This second self is imperishable as is shown in the greater 
study of universal philosophy. It does not make mistakes as is 
also shown there. It is capable of communicating with all other 
life of its kind, not only on this earth but everywhere throughout 
the whole heavens, as is shown in Universal Magnetism, as one 
of its great divisions or estates. 

It needs development, and it also needs a channel of recognition 
between the primal self and its own nature. These two phases 
are denied it. If we can show in this and other works the way 
to achieve these two ends, the labor will not be in vain. 

A sensible view should be taken of this dual proposition. We 
do not believe in spirits, ghosts, and other paraphernalia of life, 
but we do know that this second self is separable from the primal, 
and that it can be projected more or less under the will of its 
owner in almost any manner and under a variety of circum¬ 
stances. But this is not dealing with the doctrine of the spirit¬ 
ists. Fear and an abnormal love of the sensational draws many 
persons of weak mind into the belief that the souls of the departed 
come back to earth or linger here, or do other things at the bid 
ding of the cheap mediums who practice upon the credulity 
of the primal mind. We teach exactly the opposite. 

We state and will prove that the soids of the dead do not return , 
that there is no such thing as the wandering spirit, and that the 
whole fabric of spiritualism is a misunderstanding . 

On the other hand we do teach that one or more persons are so 
constituted that they may be made subject to the ALTEPl EGO, 
and in this state may be the recipients of the second self of another 
living person, but not of one that is dead. 

Any person who has read the work of Universal Magnetism 
can realize the methods we have adopted to secure the truth. 
There has been almost nothing but sensational treatment for 
this sacred and vital subject. Tricksters, charlatans and 
schemers have preyed upon the minds of their followers for 
centuries, and in large degree during the past fifty years. It is 


SPIRIT OF THE ALTER EGO 


2G5 


time that a sensible and honorable study be made of the subject 
in order that the truth may be had and appreciated. 

That there is the so-called second self must be taken as 
admitted. It can be so easily proved that it should not be held 
in doubt except by those who are not capable of being convinced, 
and they play no part in any genuine investigation. 

That the primal self is a necessity is seen from the fact that the 
conditions of earthly existence make it what it is, and develop it 
in proportion as it comes in contact with the experiences of this 
life. The size, shape of the body, knowledge of the mind and 
the development of the brain are all due to the conditions that 
attend life on this earth. If the same second self were to be born 
on the planet of Jupiter, the size of the body would be many 
times greater than here, and the specific gravity so much lighter 
that one of the inhabitants would seem to float like corks in our 
waters. And the terms used, the words employed, the ideas 
expressed would all be different. The face would suit the influ¬ 
ences under which life was born, as the face of a fish is made to 
meet the contingencies under which it is evolved. 

It has been justly said that if all the histories of a nation were 
to be destroyed, they could be restored in sense by the words of 
the literature of each epoch in the nation’s progress. You can 
see something of this fact in the language of fifty years ago 
before there were electrical inventions in number, and the lan¬ 
guage of tocla}' when there are countless terms applicable to this 
one phase of business alone. Then ten or twenty years ago you 
could not find in the literature extant any references to auto- 
mobiling; now there are scores of terms in use. Thus the march 
of history is marked by the march of language. 

The shape of the body suits itself to the conditions in which it 
lives. For the air there must be wings, for the sea there must be 
fins, for the land there must be legs. The occupations of man 
require arms, hands and fingers; and, in the four limbs and their 
terminals we have the basis of human life, and the ten digits that 
make up the numerical systems of the world. What these hands 
and digits can do is the bulk of all language and all mental 
development. Here we have the outer or primal self developing. 

Deny a child the opportunities of communicating with other 
human beings or of using the limbs and digits, and you check its 
mental and primal growth; it will remain wherever these oppor- 


266 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


tunities will. So many times has this fact been manifested that 
it is a settled law that all the intelligence that shows itself in the 
growth of the brain and in the learning and knowledge of the 
world, is the direct result of contact with the world. 

Here is one self. 

Back of it is that other self which existed before the primal self 
began to develop. This substantiates the statement so often 
made by scientists that the child knows as much as the grown 
adult but lacks the means of expressing it. The real fact is the 
same, but is told in more exact language as follows: 

The second self of the child is the same at birth, during growth 
and at death; but the primal self is the result of gradual unfolding 
of the brain and knowledge of life that begins in infancy and pro¬ 
ceeds up to maturity. This self breaks down, while the second 
self never loses its powers. For this reason the insane person 
who has lost his hold on the uses of the brain and faculties of the 
primal self, seems to have his identity obliterated; and the ques¬ 
tion has been asked thousands of times, Shall the individual who 
dies insane live again? Shall the born idiot who never has 
reason live again after this life? 

The answer is this: The insane person is insane only in the 
primal self; and the born idiot is an idiot only in the primal self. 
The second self can have a perfect condition at birth, all through 
life and at death. Some of the grandest thoughts ever expressed 
have dropped from the lips of idiots; and the king’s fool has often 
given the most wholesome advice. This is the second self 
forcing its way through in intervals at openings of the primal 
self; chinks that let some light through and then are dark again. 

The primal self may be born an idiot, but we do not believe 
that the second self is so born; yet it takes on the conditions of 
moral insanity under the control of the means of expressing 
itself. 

The child fresh from the hand of God is closest to its second 
self, and it loses that closeness as it develops under the influence 
of life in the world, which of necessity is compelled to place the 
primal self to the front. No wonder that the Savior said, “ Of 
such is the kingdom of heaven.” This means much when we 
know the facts that underlie the statement. 

We have now gone far enough in these explanations. 

If the student does not by this time understand the difference 


SPIRIT OF THE ALTER EGO 


267 


between the self that is born, and the self that is developed by 
life on this earth, it will be useless to seek further discussion 
except such as may come from repeated review of the past pages. 

The moral and religious sides of the question are not to be 
brought into this work. They are always associated and inter¬ 
woven with every faculty of man and depend on laws that are 
much the same; but our purpose in this course of study is to get 
at the laws of power and apply them to the conditions which 
exist about us on every hand. 



Chapter Twenty-four 

THE THIRD 

COMPARATIVE PHASE 

IN THE MAGNETIC CONTROL OF OTHERS 

IS IN THE CREATIONS OF THE SOUL 

************************************************ 

PROJECTIONS OF THE ALTER EGO 

EADERS and STUDENTS of this line 
of investigation will, by this time, 
realize that the course of progress is 
going into deep water. It is to keep it 
simplified so that any mind, even of 
slight intelligence, may get good from 
the teachings, as well as those broader 
and more subtle thinkers that love deep 
studies, that we have taken so many 
seemingly rambling illustrations of the laws and facts stated in 
the preceding chapters, and placed them before all classes who 
are pursuing this work. 

We cannot take the space here to sum up the many proposi¬ 
tions that have been laid down; but we take it for granted that 
it is well understood that there are two parts to the individuality 
that dominates human existence; that one part is inherent or 
born in the body, and the other part is outward, and to the front, 
having been developed by the experiences of life on earth. 

What you are in the minds of others is what you have de¬ 
veloped by contact with the world, unless you have risen out of 
the commonplace by the use of genuine power. 

It is not probable that the primal self can change the second or 
inherent self, but it has wonderful influence over it in the line of 
unfolding or exposing it to the gaze of this world; and the strange 












PROJECTIONS OF THE ALTER EGO 


269 


fact is that, in proportion as the primal self breaks down, the 
second self comes through the openings made by the fracture. 
This is seen in the life of Edgar Allan Poe who shone through 
these great rifts in his mental nature. It is even more seen in 
the life of Lord Byron who was nothing but a patched-up primal 
self, and yet wielded a most magnificent power in the inherent 
realm of his nature. And it is true in hundreds of other cases 
that are familiar to the readers of history and biography. What 
little we know of Shakespeare does not laud his primal self. He 
was certainly lacking in schooling, and in the usual means of 
acquiring education; his moral impulses were weak if we take his 
life, and not his works for proof; for, although we know but little 
of his life, that little is most uncomplimentary. Those who 
judge a man by his works must not always connect his primal 
self with those works. 

The biography of Shakespeare, as far as known, is as follows: 
As a boy he got in trouble and wrote a scurrilous note to an 
honored and respected citizen, whose name was Lucy and whom 
Shakespeare termed lousy in a pun. He seduced Anne Hatha¬ 
way, as the records show, for she gave birth within a short time 
after their marriage. He deserted her and ran away to London; 
making himself both a deserter of his family and a run-away. 
His Venus and Adonis, and his Lucrece, were poems that would 
today be crimes for their obscenity, and were the extreme of 
vulgar even for a vulgar age. His death was due to a drunken 
carousal, as local tradition states. His will is a direct insult to 
his w r ife, as it leaves her nothing but his second-best bedstead. 

On the other hand his works are not only immortal, but stand 
forth as the best literature and poetry of any and every age. In 
his works he preaches the highest moral code, the grandest 
intelligence and the most sublime truths. His admirers and 
worshipers have taken his measure from his works, not from 
the man; from the second self and not from his primal self. So, 
finding in his productions evidences of a most lofty character, 
they proceed to explain his faults on the following theory: 
When he insulted the honored man of his town, he was a boy 
and not accountable. When he married Anne Hathaway he did 
so probably under compulsion and may not have been as guilty 
as the records make him seem. When he ran away he did so in 
order to see more of the world, and thus be more useful to the 


270 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


world. When he deserted his family, he may have had a real 
grievance. When he felt his wife nothing but the second-best 
bedstead, he knew that she was provided for by the law, as she 
was sure of her dowry in his real estate. But it must not be 
forgotten that the law and not Shakespeare awarded the dowry; 
he himself being powerless to deny her that. His obscene poems 
were set forth as the reflection of the vulgarity of the age in which 
he lived; but Milton wrote in the same age and his more lofty 
but less sublime works are wholly free from the slightest sug¬ 
gestion of the obscene. And the same is true of many other 
writers. That age was not as obscene as the era of Dante, or 
the era of Virgil or the era of Homer; yet they wrote but little 
that was of that class of thought, and Shakespeare in the poems 
mentioned, was brimming full of nastiness forced in by extra 
efforts. 

We are not belittling the products of this thousand-souled 
genius; they are unapproachable in all time; but we are showing 
that the primal Shakespeare did not and could not create the 
works that came forth from the inherent self behind him. 

The story of Jekyll and Hyde is an outburst of the realization 
that there are two seifs within the body. 

Thus the fact is evident that the second self will break through 
the fractures of the moral or mental parts of the primal self. 
The whole history of Napoleon is positive proof of this law. The 
lofty Milton whose verse has touched and opened the genius of 
millions of men and women in the centuries that have followed, 
was in private life a most unfortunate man. Wesley whose 
preaching changed the face of English history, was still more 
unfortunate in his private life, both here and in his native land. 
Charles Sumner, the grandest of statesmen, and whose soul, as 
stated by Emerson was the whitest he ever knew, was unfor¬ 
tunate in his private life, walking out of his bridal chamber in a 
few hours after he entered it, never again to return. Aaron 
Burr, whose genius and patriotism might have been as great as 
Washington’s, was predominated by his primal self, and so fell 
into shame and obloquy. 

We turn with admiring thought to the greatness of Alexander, 
and find a most brilliant power shining through the wreck of 
physical, mental and moral weakness. Even Daniel Webster 
was a libertine and a drunkard, as any Washingtonian knows 


PROJECTIONS OF THE ALTER EGO 


271 


who has lived there for the past generation or more. Although 
he has been dead for more than half a century, his career in the 
city is fully understood. Blessed with a vitality that might have 
carried him on for a much greater age, he was described while yet 
in the prime of life as the “ grandest human wreck ever wit- 
messed,” and that by one of his friends and followers. 

• It may be true that, in order to let the genius and power of the 
inherent self break through, the primal self must give way at 
some place. This is in accord with the off-repeated statements 
of investigators that every genius is either insane in degree or 
else is morally or mentally out of balance. Some go so far as to 
say that genius is impossible in a sane mind and a moral nature. 

But this last statement need not be accepted as true, unless it 
is to be applied to acute genius. 

Certainly Longfellow was a genius, and most certainly he com¬ 
bined a sane mind with a high moral nature. The same is true 
of Tennyson and of many of the sweet-lived poets of America and 
England. Macaulay was a genius, yet had no defect of mind or 
morality. 

Gough was, perhaps, the greatest of all geniuses in his line, that 
of a grand dramatic orator; but his erratic nature broke open 
when he was a young man, sending him almost to a drunkard’s 
grave; and, when delirium tremens had nearly conquered him, 
he turned about and shone from the second or inherent self all 
the remainder of his life. No greater exhibition of moral power 
or mental ability could be found than in his career after he threw 
away his primal self. 

Beecher was the noblest of all pulpit orators in any age. 
Although he was charged with immorality and was subjected to 
court proceedings the most noted in all our history, it was the 
general belief that he was the target of newspaper sensationalism 
and free from blame. The less intelligent public still believe 
him guilty. We believe him innocent, for we knew him well and 
were in a position to judge him by evidence that could not be 
doubted. The fact probably is that he was a man of innocent 
purposes and gave himself up to the free expression of his affec¬ 
tion for humanity without taking into consideration the appear¬ 
ances that are thus created. The lower status of the public mind 
cannot understand this manner of dealing with others, and so 
sneer at the suggestion. 


272 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


Edwin Forrest was the greatest actor the American people 
have ever seen, yet his life was a wreck in all other ways except 
on the stage. Edwin Booth was the next grandest of all Ameri¬ 
can actors, and was in turmoil at all times after he reached his 
prime. He had no home except upon the stage, and died almost 
with the harness on. His father was almost the equal of Forrest, 
yet was so erratic as to be charged with all that can be hurled -at 
a human being: and his son, Edwin, issued a biography which 
was intended to defend and explain his father’s nature. 

These are the stars of the world, not the lesser lights, not the 
run and average of humanity, but the loftiest names in all his- 
torv. 

Contact with the world teaches all the sin and all the crime 
that can be found in the world. Were we born on some other 
planet where the conditions are not favorable to the necessity of 
sinning and committing crimes, there would be neither a moral 
code nor a religion, for they would be superfluities. 

Yet in life upon the earth it is necessary that all human beings 
should come in contact with the conditions and should meet them 
as best they can. . Our position in this line of teaching is to main¬ 
tain that, while the inherent self breaks through the wreck of 
mind and morals, it nevertheless comes through and makes itself 
apparent, proving that it exists. We see the other being, and 
know what it is like. 

Our next position is to teach the value of cultivating that other 
being. It cannot first be cultivated in ourselves, but in the 
study of others. This means that the way to become familiar 
with what we ourselves possess as an inherent nature, we must 
first find it in the lives of the greatest men and women who have 
lived. 

To read of this inherent nature in another and to see the work 
it has accomplished, biography is necessary. It must in the 
first place be the biography that depicts the inherent life, not the 
worldly schemes and business success or the financial progress 
or the executive work of a mere executive giant; but the struggles, 
the rise and the supreme success of those men and women who 
have achieved greatness by reason of their inherent powers. 

It has always been said that the reading of biography will 
inspire the inner impulses within the narrow shell of the primal 
self, or the commonplace self. The career of Henry Wilson who 


PROJECTIONS OF THE ALTER EGO 


273 


rose from ignorance and poverty to the position of Vice-President 
of the United States, solely by reason of the power that came 
from reading biography, is typical of the law that works out the 
hidden genius. 

Select one or two great biographies. 

Select them well. 

Do not expect to find their heroes or heroines perfect, and do 
not be discouraged because they are faulty. Their sins and 
crimes did not make them great. Read for evidences of the 
breaking out of the inherent self, and cling to all that is accom¬ 
plished by that power. 

Select with regard to your life work. 

If you are a lover of the art of painting, you will find a few 
great mountain peaks that loom far above all surrounding 
mountains, and these names, like that of Angelo, will bring you 
into the inspiring influences of the story that is unfolded. Indeed 
hardly any person could read the biography of Angelo, the 
sculptor, the painter, the architect, the poet, without finding the 
full measure of inspiration. 

Do not read and drop the book. 

Read it once, then review it, then drink it, then take it into 
your heart and brain and soul, and make it yourself. This is 
the way in which you absorb, and are uplifted by, the nobler 
thoughts of the world. 

If you are a lover of war }mu will find some similar mountain 
peaks looming up in every age. One or two well selected biog¬ 
raphies of the conquerors will give you power. 

If you love poetry there are hundreds of biographies that will 
make you feel the subtle and gentler sweep of the breeze that 
waves over the fields of their genius. 

If you love statesmanship, there are such lives as Gladstone, 
Bismarck, Webster, Sumner, Clay, Calhoun, Washington, and 
countless others that will serve vou. The life of Andrew Jackson 

4 / 

is inspiring, even with the glaring defects in his primal character. 
Parton and Kellogg have written biographies that are well worth 
reading. The sketches of Macaulay in his history, and the 
similar sketches of other lives by George Bancroft in American 
history, are the best in all their line. They are interspersed 
throughout their writings and can be selected by one who cares 
to work in this kind of delving. 


Jr 


274 ADVANCED MAGNETISM 

Wherever Macaulay and Bancroft take up the personal tri¬ 
umphs of men and women, there shines forth the rays of brilliant 
biography. So great was the work of the latter that he was 
honored as no historian has ever been since the world began. 

To read history for the facts accomplished is not to drink in 
the inherent power that has made such deeds possible. The 
better way is to find what made great men and great women 
successful. Find out that charm, and the secret is yours. So 
recent a life as that of Beaconsfield is a source of inspiration. 

Let biographies be written by the friends of the great. 

Enemies in their desire to be partial spread too much of the 
primal self, too much of the faults of the body over the page; 
while friends seek the mainspring of power, the inherent self. 
We place no value on the faults that have dragged men down. 

You cannot read any biography without finding yourself 
uplifted by its power. You will be a different person. The 
influence that made a person great will arouse in you the same 
inherent nature that was at work in that other person. This 
has always been true. It has always been recognized as true, 
whether under the terms we use or those of other writers. 

Having laid this foundation for awakening in yourself the 
inherent part of your life, you must keep it in harmony with your 
mental and your moral character. Do not let your second self 
run in one direction and your primal self take another. If you 
do so, you will be making the same old history with which the 
wmrld is filled. 

It is possible to select from the history of the world more than 
a hundred great names where this harmony prevailed. The 
tendency is almost toward a religious life, as in the case of Moody, 
Whitefield and the giants who have helped hold up the ethics of 
life. 

There is no reason why religion should claim one who has made 
his or her primal self a harmonic power with the inherent self. 
It is well that it should be so, and it is better that all who are 
doing the work of religious leadership should be thus in harmony 
in both their departments of being, and it is best that no others 
should be allowed to perform such duties; but the world in all its 
lines of business and professions, needs geniuses who can do 
something more than count profits or plan schemes for wresting 
wealth from others. 


PROJECTIONS OF THE ALTER EGO 


275 


Business and professional life can be made levers for uplifting 
all the race and presenting to the next historian a grander 
civilization.' The primal self can make money, can ruin or 
upbuild hundreds of other lives, can take good from the earth 
and corrupt it, can commit all the crimes of the moral and penal 
codes and do countless other things that seem like the exercise 
of power, but which in fact are the opposite. The value of an 
achievement is the addition it makes to civilization, not the 
gain it brings in horded wealth to one man. Nor can one man 
draw to himself by unfair methods a mass of accumulations and 
make amends by doing good in wholesole charity. His offering 
is on a par with his gaining; it is the work of the primal self; 
Christ blesses the charity that is born in the inherent self, and 
not the alms that are figured out in the brain. 

Under the plan suggested in this and the last chapter, there 
will be a new life springing up within the student of this course. 

This is based also on the magnetic training of the first book, on 
the early training of this book, on the development of the colors 
under the moods and passions, and on the after work that leads 
up to this stage. 

Let all these steps b^ taken in their order, and each will be 
found to be a logical and natural successor of the one that pre¬ 
cedes, until the next work is ready for your skill. 

The climax of this order of development is the creation of a 
recognition of the fact that you do in reality possess two distinct 
natures or departments. You will feel and know both your 
primal and your second or inherent self. From this time on we 
will refer to the latter as the inherent self, having used the term 
second to show how it stands with relation to the primal nature. 

By inherent is meant the born self; and by primal is meant that 
self which is first and most often seen and experienced in dealing 
with others. 

We wish you to arrive at that stage where you can *recognize 
that you possess these two natures, and we wish you to have 
so clear a recognition of them that there will not be the slightest 
doubt of their existence. 

Then they must be separated. 

This does not mean that they are to be put at variance with 
each other, but that they are to be known and used as two 
steeds in a team driven by the same individual. Like two 


276 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


steeds they should be capable of being driven singly or in double 
work. If driven singly they need not be made competitors or 
antagonists. 

The practice of separating them is one of recognition. 

It is performed easily and need not be difficult for any person. 

To recognize one from the other all that is necessary is to know 
the work that is done by the primal self, and the work that is 
done by the inherent self. This is accomplished by the sug¬ 
gestions of the last chapter and of this as well. 

Having come to a recognition of the two natures, the next 
thing to be done is to use them at will. If you choose to deal 
with another person in matters that are commonplace, use your 
mind, your speech, your methods of communication, your com¬ 
mon sense, and all that is a part of your primal self. You may 
go through all the duties of the day in this manner. You may 
read for mere information, and may write, talk or otherwise keep 
up the work of the hour, in the same way. But when you come 
to conditions where moods and feelings are to be summoned, as 
in the grander or the finer influences of life, then your inherent 
self is to be employed. You will soon see how this is to be done, 
although you can readily ascertain what is meant by going back 
to the chapters on the moods and feelings and following out all 
the suggestions and instruction there given. 

Finally the inherent self will separate itself from your body 
and become a creation apart. 

This seems a bolder assertion than you are prepared for. If 
we do not make it clear at this stage we will fail later on to have 
our meaning grasped. 

If you will read the lives of the great actors you will find that 
they played to ideals and not to reals. 

There is hardly any life of an actor or actress where this-state¬ 
ment is not made. And it is everywhere acknowledged as a fact 
and one that is necessary to the genius. 

Here is a traveling star; he goes from one city to another, there 
finding a company awaiting him; they being known as the home 
or stock company. They have learned and rehearsed their parts 
and he fits his in with theirs, has one or two rehearsals for busi¬ 
ness, and then the plays are given at night. He is too great to be 
tied down to one city, and goes from place to place, drawing a 
large salary and avoiding the heavy drain of expenses that comes 


PROJECTIONS OF THE ALTER EGO 


277 


from taking a whole company with him, as well as a carload of 
scenery, or more. 

This was the custom, and will again prevail, although it is out 
of favor at this time. 

This star is greater than those of the same company. He 
may be cast as a lover, as in the play of the Lady of Lyons, or 
may make love as in the case of Othello in that tragedy, or may 
be a Romeo, or otherwise find it necessary to play to the part of 
some beautiful woman of the highest ideal creation. No such 
woman may be available. Yet he plays to her, and she is his 
own offspring, born of his genius and present before him. 

It was said to the author by Lawrence Barrett, what is well 
known in the history of the stage, that he always saw his ideal 
woman standing before him, even in rehearsals. “I often put 
so much feeling into my rehearsals that the form and face of the 
woman would be there in the room before me as real as when I 
saw her on the stage, and she would surpass the flesh and blood 
actress in all the requirements of her parts except the voice which 
was absent/’ In the career of Edwin Booth, also known to the 
author, that actor often declared that his Macbeth would sum¬ 
mon up before him, whether on the stage or in rehearsal, the real 
Macduff, and if the Macduff of the company were there, he would 
be enveloped in the actual ideal of the more powerful actor. 

“How do you play to that ugly man?” was asked of Mary 
Anderson, also known to the author. The inquiry related to her 
part of Juliet, wherein she was supported by a Romeo that was a 
better actor than he looked. He certainly was not the kind of 
man that would have inspired the real Juliet, had she lived to 
see him. 

“The man is not ugly,” replied Miss Anderson. “He is most 
attractive and lover-like. You see it is this way: When I feel 
the part as I try to do with all my might and with all intensity, 
I see before me the Romeo that I would like to make love to, and 
the actor disappears to my vision. The picture is real, not 
fancied.” 

It may be true that this is the secret of love, wherein the sense 
of sight is blind, and the person who receives the devotion is lost 
in an idealized form. The impossible becomes a candidate for 
the holy flame, and the outer world is amazed that so much of 
sense could be so wrapped in so much of ugliness in another. 


278 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


The awakening may never come in this or the next world, but, 
if it does, there is chaos and a wild stampede to undo the error. 

Love is blind. 

“What do you see in that woman to love?” has been asked 
many a time of the lover. 

“ Everything. She is beautiful; in fact, the most beautiful 
woman that I have ever seen.” 

We wish that we might be privileged to publish the photo¬ 
graph, but it would not be discreet, and a friendship of years 
standing might be endangered. 

These forms are ideals born in the soul of the person who is 
thus enthralled. The actor creates his counterpart and pro¬ 
jects it out upon the air. The Macbeth projects his Macduff, 
enemy though he be, and his ideal of that character lives before 
him. This feat has been performed millions of times, and any 
intensely magnetic person can accomplish it at will and under 
any circumstances. 

Sometimes an intensity of magnetism will be aroused on the 
spur of the moment. It may live in one mind so strongly that it 
will pass to others. There are innumerable accounts, verified 
and authentic, of groups of persons seeing the same ghost. Give 
them the details they are to expect, and give them the conditions 
that will arouse their intensity, and also give them one of their 
number who has this power of projecting his inherent self, and 
you have the combinations which will make the same ghost live 
in the minds of a number of persons, yet it is but the self of one 
of them, unless there be the intent to make it common to all. 

This inherent self has stood out in all history in one way and 
another, generally giving origin to religious fervor and helping to 
substantiate religious belief. 

It is not a false method. It is as true as any process in the 
laws of the universe. It is not supernatural. It is one of the 
operations of the great silent principles of the whole system of 
control that pervades the sky and has its presence here on earth. 

If the Creator wishes to meet humanity in an unusual way, He 
will not make use of a law that is denied to those to whom it is 
manifested. There is no fact that is beyond the analysis of the 
natural, although they may be classed as a part of the super¬ 
natural. This is seen in the visions that are recorded in the 
Bible. Christ appeared to His Disciples after His death. When 


PROJECTIONS OF THE ALTER EGO 


279 


He was living He met some of the men that had been dead for 
many centuries. They came down out of heaven. They 
appeared to none except on the occasion when they appeared to 
Him, and were consequently not wandering ghosts. His own 
body, with the wounds, appeared to the Disciples, thus showing 
the retention of the physical form in association with the inherent 
form. Any other view would be a film of a disordered brain. 

Visions have come to men and women more often than they 
have been willing to acknowledge. The founder of the greatest 
of sects, Mahomet, was a man that had a bad primal self, and 
yet a grand inherent self. He claimed to have seen visions that 
excelled those seen at Patinos; and his claims were accepted as 
true by countless billions who have since lived. They may be 
charged with ignorance, but no other form of religion was suited 
to their barbaric minds, and the great leader must be judged by 
his teachings and deeds, as far as he and they are connected with 
his inherent nature. We have already stated that no person 
should be judged by the primal nature when there has been a 
mighty influence going out from the inherent nature. 

Could this latter self be developed to an average degree it 
would place an individual within communicating reach of other 
forms of existence in the universe, rather than holding him con¬ 
fined to earth. That this proposition can be proved and worked 
out is seen in the larger volume of Universal Magnetism, and is 
there shown in its full light. 

Most persons live in their primal self, and therefore have no 
opportunity for widening the scope of their influence. The 
animal nature is wholly primal. The inherent self comes into 
being within the race of humanity. But there is so much de¬ 
scended from the animal that it clings to its influence at all times 
and under almost all conditions. Humanity is made up of the 
earth and is charged with the life of other realms, as the earth 
alone will not furnish the fullness of man. So the laws of 
heredity are at work in his being. In temperament and in make¬ 
up he is the sum total of all that has gone before him on this 
planet. 

It is not then to be wondered at that he is inclined to give the 
majority of his attention to that part of his nature that is derived 
from the earth. 

We have several times described the individual who lives only 


280 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


in the primal self, and reference may be had to the preceding 
pages for the account of such a life. But where a man or woman 
has come to the fore rank in this world, the inherent self has been 
working out the problem. The Heaven-born moods and feelings 
that have occupied so much of our earlier pages in this work, are 
active in that life, and magnetism is added by the processes 
shown. 

In this system of development we have portrayed the actual 
conditions as they exist in the lives of all men and women who 
have lived for advantage to themselves and to others along the 
lines of an exalted progress. This portrayal has been not only 
exact but also founded upon the principles that prevail through¬ 
out the universe. We have described people as they are, and 
have not gone outside of their true habits in order to present a 
system of training that would assist all others to develop this 
power. The humanity that saturates this treatment of the most 
remarkable of qualities, is the chief characteristic of the method 
employed. We say this because we wish it understood that it is 
our purpose to reflect the conditions as we find them. 

The power to project the inherent self or ALTER EGO, as it 
will now be termed, to go back to the first portion of this subject, 
is the summing up of the conditions that have gone before. 
This power may be given to one who lives wholly in the moods 
and feelings; but such a life on earth would be un-suited to this 
planet. To dwell wholly in the moods and feelings would require 
a cessation of the duties of life and the abandonment of all the 
commonplace relations in the world of work and toil, and this 
would not harmonize with earthly existence. 

But the individual who has time to himself each day, as one 
who labors where thought is hardly required in the details of the 
work performed, and also the individual who takes his hours of 
solitude and employs them for the development of this great 
nature rather than for the purpose of amusing his mind with 
reading idle trash, is sure to unfold the inherent self. To this 
let him add the development of the colors of the moods and 
feelings, and he will find himself a power wherever he comes in 
contact with other human beings. 

Take the case of one of the grandest men the modern world 
has known, a carpenter who thought as he worked, and who felt 
as he performed his tedious and monotonous daily duties, until 


PROJECTIONS OF THE ALTER EGO 


281 


there opened within him the impulses of his inherent nature, and 
he threw his plane across the shop declaring that he was through 
with that and all his tools. So it proved. Solitude, biography 
and the fellowship of the inner self, all make a force that cannot 
be put down. 

When the Creator wishes to show Himself to a human being 
He gives to that individual the power to project His own image 
and the man walks and talks with God. In lesser degree this 
same power is employed by the geniuses whom we have described. 
It is all founded on one law. 

Thus there are three of the great wonders of the Bible shown to 
be based upon universal laws, and the more one becomes ac¬ 
quainted with those laws, the grander will be the life so affected. 
Mind, heart and soul will all be quickened and strengthened. 
These three manifestations as set forth in the Bible are: 

1. Christ knew the moods of others. 

2. He cast out devils. 

3. Holy men saw what others were not able to witness. 

The sacredness of these exhibitions of power is not lessened by 
an analysis of their process. On the other, hand God seems 
greater because of the creation of laws that are eternal and uni¬ 
versal. There has never been a great religious teacher who has 
not upheld the doctrine that all men and women whose lives are 
drawn toward God in the highest degree are given more light 
than those who are farther away from Him. It is natural and 
right that this distinction should be made, and that the same 
avenue of approach should be open to all who come within the 
conditions granted to the few. 

It was to secure this exalted state of the character that men 
and women went into seclusion, and sought to separate them¬ 
selves from the world. It is true that such separation is good, 
if balanced by the duties of life; but it is not beneficial if made 
absolute, and this fact has been admitted in recent years by the 
advocates of the system of separation. Life on earth means 
more than a mere preparation for life beyond; each step is impor¬ 
tant and no person can be counted sane or a safe adviser who will 
adhere to worldly separation. It is going to the other extreme. 

The man or woman who lives wholly in the primal self must, 
of necessity, be sordid, using that word in its true meaning of 
base; and, on the other hand, the individual who has no use for 


»282 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


the primal self, is challenging the fact that there is a planet 
called the earth and that it contains created life that is here to 
work out a divine purpose. It is never good logic that what is, 
is wrong. 

Let character be exalted as high as you will, but do not set it 
forth to wander in a cold atmosphere like a balloon that cannot 
come down to earth. Work in the valleys and on the plains, and 
along the mountain sides; but keep the face upturned toward the 
beauties and glories of the risen sun. 

The trouble with the ALTER EGO is that it is Hell-born as 
well as Heaven-born. How this condition came about through 
natural laws is one of the duties of Universal Philosophy to 
explain; it has no relation to the present study except to sum up 
the general fact. 

If you give yourself up to the baser moods you will be able to 
project the ALTER EGO just as powerfully as you would in the 
case of the nobler moods. Neither errs. Hatred is just as 
accurate and inspires the soul to just as much ingenuity as love. 
It is the impetus of war. The savages had as great a method in 
their diabolical plans as the more cultured people. Indeed it is 
supposed to be the part of skill and deep strategy to outwit a 
fellow being in schemes both good and bad. 

The universal conditions of fraud that prevail in all branches 
of business and especially in the manufacture of goods, are proof 
of the deep laid plans of wicked men. 

There are twenty persons in this world who project the evil 
ALTER EGO to every one who projects the good. 

We are not now supposing that these people have the full 
power to bring before them the good or bad visions that full 
intensity of magnetism will summon, or that a sudden creation 
of powerful emotional feeling will arouse. Such uses are extreme 
and rightly so. 

But the ALTER EGO has all degrees of use, and its common 
degree is the possession it takes of another’s will or purpose. 
This was practiced in the days of witchcraft, and succeeded 
simply because the people were worked up to such a high state 
of nervous emotional feeling that they were susceptible to its use. 

Under the head of distant control we will consider the subject. 

The present day readers of history do not believe that there 
ever was such a thing as witchcraft, but suppose it to have been 


PROJECTIONS OF THE ALTER EGO 


283 


the result of a highly charged imagination. Then if that be so 
it did exist, as the ability to capture the belief is the great goal 
of the ALTER EGO, and no one doubts that such a belief was 
once widespread. The letters of olden times, the books of the 
day, and the authentic history all prove the fact that the belief 
in witchcraft was universal. And that is enough. 

If you can make a person believe in a thing that is not so, it is 
the use of the ALTER EGO, and if you can make a person 
believe in a thing that is so, it may be done in no other way than 
by the ALTER EGO, although such uses of the power ought not 
to be sensible among intelligent people. 

Let it be stated, merely for the argument, that there was no 
such a thing as witchcraft, the fact that it was the subject of full 
belief and that no person could be found who did not at one time 
believe in it, is proof of the power of the ALTER EGO which 
plants a belief or another self in the minds of others. 

But that witchcraft was a genuine practice is amply proved at 
the present day. Let the conditions of long ago be restored in a 
group of people who live surrounded by dangers from every side, 
and whose nerves are super-sensitive, and let some skilled mag¬ 
netic individual prey upon this receptability, and the result will 
be the use of the ALTER EGO. The power to receive it is 
something necessary. 

The lawyer who has a bad case and is determined to win it, 
must study through the long hours of the night seeking some 
theme that will arouse the feelings within the jurors. He must 
know enough of human nature to find what will move them. He 
must ply that theme until every man on the jury is in full accord 
with it, and then he adjusts the facts of the case, not to the law, 
but to their state of feelings, and the result is a victory. 

One of the most common methods is that which seeks to uphold 
the honor of a woman. The following account has just been sent 
to us and is verified by persons who know it to be true: 

A man was charged with an offense that meant a long term of 
imprisonment to him, namely, entering and robbing a home. 
The lawyer who undertook his defence could not see any way of 
escape. He was promised a large fee if he could build up a 
defence, but the man was caught in the act, and there was not 
the slightest hope. They might have proved an alibi, but for 
the fact that the culprit was taken from the house and lodged in 


284 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


jail, and therefore must have been where the crime was com¬ 
mitted. Some lawyers do not hesitate to build up a defence out 
of manufactured testimony, and all judges know this. There 
was the willingness to make the defence of an alibi, but it was 
impossible. 

“In this part of the country no jury convicts for any crime 
where the honor of a woman is at stake. If we could bring that 
in, we could so work on the feelings of the jury that they would 
be sure to convict.” 

This was the dictum of the great lawyer. 

Little by little the method dawned and rose on his mind. 

The home where the supposed burglary was committed'was a 
house to which his daughter, then thirty }mars of age, was known 
to have visited. She never went there, and was in no way 
connected with the affair, but the fate of her father and ever¬ 
lasting disgrace to the family name were hanging in the balance, 
and surely she could be forgiven at the bar of heaven if she told a 
lie in a good cause, a lie that sent no one to jail but saved her own 
flesh and blood from conviction. 

Here the astute lawyer projected the ALTER EGO into her 
very being and she actually believed it a duty in the sight of her 
Maker to perjure herself. Many a daughter would be likewise 
influenced. What wife would hesitate to save the man she loved, 
if in her wrong she did no one harm? It is a hard position to 
place one in. 

The case went forward, and it was proved by other witnesses 
that the girl had been enticed by some person not known to this 
house. The lawyer used this argument with three witnesses 
who were his very close friends: 

“ It seems that this girl did go to that house and that she was 
seen going there. To tell you the truth I saw her go there 
myself. But a certain man, a client of mine, whose name I 
cannot mention now, told me that he had known of her going 
there, but that he did not want to get mixed up with the case, 
and he has left the town. What I want is to prove the facts. 
I do not wish to make up any supposed fact, not for the world, 
but I wish you to go on the stand and tell the truth; not the truth 
as you know it; but the truth as it is. You do not happen to be 
the person who saw the girl go into the house, but as long as she 
went in, you are satisfying your own consciences in stating the 


PROJECTIONS OF THE ALTER EGO 


285 


fact. You did not see the sun rise this morning, did you? No. 
But as long as you know it did rise you are honorably justified in 
saying that it did rise. To save the honor of this girl and to 
defend this man who is unjustly charged with another wrong, 
you will do the world a service by swearing to the facts. Ever}^- 
body will applaud you for your chivalry.” 

The fee was large and there was much at stake. The lawyer 
knew his men or he would not have dared to approach them. 
He had been with them in other matters that required skillful 
manipulation. 

It was proved that this girl was enticed to this house, that the 
father learned of it and was so overcome that he could not 
resist the temptation to follow at once, but that he restrained 
himself till such time as was most suited to the discovery of the 
culprit, and that he has ever since suffered the ignominy of arrest 
until the trial, in order that he might save too great a public 
scandal, especially as it would drag the fair name of the daughter 
in the mire. 

When the trial began the great lawyer knew that the first 
intimation of the defence must be put in at the outset, for the 
leading impression generally sways the minds of the jurors. 
Accordingly he announced that the case of attempted rape was 
ready. No one seemed to know just what wasuneant by that. 
The case was the State versus Smith, as we will call it. But he 
termed it the case of “ attempted rape.” The jury were forward 
in an instant. The great lawyer did not allow his opponent, 
the prosecutor, to start the talk to the jury until he had made the 
rape case a still more apparent affair, as he addressed the court 
in the following manner: 

“ If your Honor please, I do not think, and the general public 
is of the same opinion, that the ends of justice are to be served 
by dragging into this court a case of this kind. It is apparent to 
everybody except my learned brother, that the defendant has 
done only what a father ought to do, enter any house where his 
daughter’s honor was in peril and seek to rescue her at all haz¬ 
ards. He knew when he broke into the house that he was taking 
the onus upon himself, and that he would have to stand trial 
for it. But what is the disgrace of a father to the dishonor of a 
daughter?” 

Here the ALTER EGO was projected at the start and all the 


286 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


prosecutor could do was in vain. The verdict was anticipated 
and the case was won. 

Having been familiar with many of the cases of General Butler, 
and having worked in some of them, we are prepared to state 
that he won his great cases on this principle. It is being worked 
all over the world. Dickens made a travesty of it in his account 
of the legal methods employed in Bardell versus Pickwick. 
Read that case and you will see the exact process that is em¬ 
ployed, and will be able to follow each turn in the management 
of the facts until they stand out like a mountain against the 
defendant. 

Or, if you wish a still more skilled presentation of the same 
process, read the address of Antony in the play of Julius Caesar, 
where Shakespeare makes that astute orator, who was in fact 
only an actor-at-large, sway a hostile mob into a frenzy of 
friendship. 

The world is full of instances of this kind or in which this 
principle is involved. 

As it runs in courses of danger to all who are capable of being 
moved, as most men and women are, we propose to follow it out 
to the ends where the greatest harm is possible, and much of 
what follows in this study will be presented for that purpose. 


r* 


Chapter Twenty-five 



INDIVIDUAL POWER 
IS NOT LIMITED 
BY TIME 
OR SPACE 


br"' 'ji'* rjr* r 'Ir* r '!r* ''if* rif* 'St - ’ *SL , “* *$(* r 'ir > r i ,> rfi?* r Jb *Sc* *"A** •■<•'* »~lr» r ^** rJr* 

•T* jjv* ~y« vy* Jjw jf* Jp» «y< »y< yjw JJt* Jy» jy. Jy. vJV* Jy» Jf* JJ> JJv *p~ •’Jw Jy* Jjy •'f* *$* *'*'* *'T'< Jy» Jy» Jy» *<jw Jy* Jy* «Jy* JJt* Jy* yy* Jy* «$» Jy. Jy. Jy* Jy* «7Jv Jy* 


j» j» DISTANT CONTROL * j» 


rsf^ **>lf* *j<* ^*J** rsj** *■£** »»•-* r-1-> «-A* #*t** f'Jn <*vL% r^> r^** ^t** r>t* ft* r£/* «*f** *»J<* rfo% rJr\ r^> r$fs r$r% etn r^* **f<* rA* rA* r^.-* r$f% ffa #*tf* r^f) *Jr> **£■* r>t<* ft* r>t* ft*ft* r\?*» r^r* r^* 

*T» wy. «*y» -|. wy* jy. *^» «^* jy* wjU «^» «^5* »^» »*y» jjf* «y, jy. jy* jy* jy* «^» jy. jy. jy. «^>* «*y* Jy* >*y< «*y» «*y* *y* *y* yjv Jjy Jp~ *y. jy* jy* jy. «jy» jy. jy* jy* «.*y* jy* ^y, .jy. 



ARTH AND SKA r are one in plan and 
purpose. This fact is hardly disputed 
by any intelligent person. Where there 
is unity of plan and purpose there is 
always a common source of origin and 
a common destiny. These laws must 
be taken at this time as true as they 
require the processes of a philosophical 
mind to work them out. We know that 


the dust of the earth gave us our bodies and that it will receive 
them back again. We are likewise justified in believing that the 
vital forces of mind and soul are taken out of the great sea that 
sweeps onward in an ever silent rush through the boundless 
realms of space. 

Be that as it may, there should be no hesitancy in believing that 
all life has a common interest. The individual can be separated 
or ostracized, but the life itself cannot be segregated. The primal 
self may be imprisoned, but the inherent self is as free as the vast 
deep above us. 

The question has been many millions of times asked by children, 
how God who is so far away can hear the prayers of those who are 
on earth. When a child touches a proposition in philosophy the 
inherent mind is seeking to break through the confining shell of 
the primal self. 























288 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


This question must not be answered by any attempt at the 
spiritual or supernatural; for the laws of the universe step in and 
give the full explanation. 

That there is a universal ether that occupies all space, and all 
solids and liquids, is well established. That, it reaches to the 
farthest realms of the sky is also a logical deduction. Any other 
conclusion would be open to attack. When you stand in America 
and place your ear to the wire that extends to Europe, as you will 
be sure to do some day, and you hear the voice of one who is 
seated thousands of miles away from you, the feeling comes plain 
and strong that there is some supernatural law at work, just as the 
Indians were led to believe that the Great Father was talking in 
the guns of the Pilgrims. 

But as soon as the law is explained you will rest more calmly if 
you understand the explanation. If you do not, then you will 
still maintain your theory of the supernatural. Superstition 
melts gradually in the sunlight of investigation. 

That there is an ether is well proved. That it extends from us 
to all the orbs of the sky is well proved. That God may send an 
immediate message from the remotest part of the heavens to your 
own little home and there be present is also well proved. The 
error is in supposing that it is due to a law in which you cannot 
participate. 

This same ether-sea is in your brain, in your body, in your 
thoughts, in your heart, in your existence, and is moved in its 
waves by the intense magnetic moods which } r ou are able to sum¬ 
mon to your aid as agents of transit. 

For this reason, and also because the facts show it to be true 
when employed, the power is effective between two or more per¬ 
sons regardless of distance. In this work we will not deal with the 
question of universal control, as that belongs to a larger work. 
Our purpose now is to speak of the laws that give one person some 
degree of control over another, where the two are not present. 

It may be set down as a general proposition that there must be 
some degree of reciprocity between the two persons. It is not 
necessary that the recipient should be thinking of the other; but, 
where there have been relationships of feeling, and kindred hopes, 
wishes and desires, the magnetic person is able by intense waves 
to arouse them again. Then comes the fact that they are not 
interpreted in the primal self. There are cases where the ALTER 


289 


DISTANT CONTROL 

EGO has been sent to the other side of the earth, from England to 
Australia, but they are rare. There are countless thousands of 
other cases where such projections have occurred and have 
remained unexplained. It is not at all unlikely that you may have 
seen forms and faces, or other visions in half sleep, or possibly in 
the waking hours, and have allowed the matter to escape your 
further thoughts. 

Such occurrences may be figments of the brain where it is not 
normal, or they may be the influence sent out by some other per¬ 
son either willingly or unwillingly. 

In the full waking hours, the primal self is in control and it rarely 
ever receives impressions from other persons, although it may see 
the film creations of its own abnormal brain, if such condition 
exists, as in the case of the victim of delirium tremens. 

But during the period of sleep the mind rests and the inherent 
nature knows no rest. It has no need of being recuperated as it 
is not actively engaged in the undertakings of this life. In the 
moments of transition from sleep to waking the mind passes from 
the inherent to the primal self, and the latter then sometimes 
catches glimpses of the inner nature. The latter is there all the 
time, and the former knows but little of it. In the periods of 
transit from sleeping there is a film of view, and it can be made 
more and more vital with practice. This is done by instantly 
rising as soon as the mind is fully awake and writing down as 
much of the transaction as possible. What is written must be 
the exact details. Any guesswork or supply will ruin the whole 
power. Collect as many of these as possible, and then memorize 
them so clearly that there are always in the mind the last thing at 
night and the first in the morning. This presence of the details 
will stimulate the mind and it will be able to develop an almost 
unlimited degree of intensity which, coupled with magnetism, will 
place the inner self within your control. 

It is in this practice that you may secure direct mastery of the 
ether waves, along one line of use. 

When any person has been in accord with you, and especially 
in the use of moods and feelings, as where love has existed between 
two, or where the parent has held the esteem and affection of the 
child, it is not a difficult matter for the user of magnetic waves to 
impress a mood upon that person. But to carry ideas by the 
primal self would involve a use of the waves of thought, known as 



290 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


telepathy of the mental class This is not in the range of magnetic 
study. The methods that influence are those that carry moods 
and feelings. 

Many a time has a son on the eve of battle in war, hundreds of 
miles away from home, felt the influence of a mother’s longing or 
the love that she has sent out to him from some intense hour at 
home. “On last Wednesday night at ten o’clock I was almost 
asleep when I felt that my mother stood near me,” wrote a soldier. 
“ I got up and remained absorbed in thought for a full hour.” 
The letter bearing these words was sent to a friend; and, while it 
was on the way, it was passed in the mails by a letter from the 
mother to the son, bearing these words: “At a few minutes before 
ten on last Wednesday night I longed to see you, and I could not 
retire, but sat watching the moon and thinking of the days when 
you were a boy and we used to sit out and look at the moon and 
talk of what you would grow up to become when a man. I was 
so wrapped up in my thoughts that I fell half asleep and my 
hand was in yours and you were here with me. The impression 
was so vivid that it could not be a dream.” 

This is one of thousands of similar experiences. 

To go into a repetition of them would simply fill a book with a 
list of cases that are represented in one alone. 

The use of the moods under great magnetic intensity is common 
enough to be an understood fact. 

Having such moods well developed under the laws already 
taught in the earlier chapters of this work, all that is necessary is 
two things: First, there must be magnetic intensity as shown in 
the chapters relating to vocal undulations and intensity in this 
work; Second, there must be some prior relationship between the 
party controlling and the party to be controlled. 

If it were possible for a person at a distance to influence a perfect 
stranger, no one would be at ease, and all would be made to suffer 
the interference of others who might be undesirable intruders. 
No law contemplates this. 

What the relationship must be that will bring two persons 
within the rule of control when one is intensely magnetic, we will 
see as we take up the Episodes that follow herein. They will 
show, among a mass of other facts, the interwoven law of distant 
control, although the more common condition known as “control 
in presence” will be discussed as the paramount influence. 


f 


Chapter Twenty-six 

CRYSTAL COLLECTIONS 
O F 

MAGNETIC 

EPISODES 





j* EPISODES IN CONTROL j» 

^ipipipipip^^^ipipip^ipip^ipip’^ipipipip^pipip'^ip’^ip'^’^ipip'^ip'^ipip'^ip'^ip’sp'sp’^ipis: 

ESIRING to apply the laws of magnetic 
control to the many conditions that 
arise in life, we have taken the most 
important of all the relationships that 
arise in the world, and have made them 
the subject of Episodes. Each of these 
is presented in such small compass that 
they may be said to be crystallized, and 
so called c^stals. The usefulness of 
this plan will be seen when we state that the practical working out 
of the laws of magnetism are the best victories that can be at¬ 
tained in this line of power. 

If the only use that could be suggested were that which the 
genius might make of magnetism, or that which some great men 
and women would employ, then it would fly over the heads of all 
the masses, and even escape those who are in the middle classes. 

While it has made the great greater, and has made commonplace 
lives exalted, it cannot always find the earnestness and ambition 
among its students that would be required to reap so large a 
harvest of results, and therefore seeks in this stage to meet the 
needs of the several classes of humanity that stand most in want 
of help from an all-powerful influence. 

The frequent reference to the sex relationship is not intended as 
an aid to the functional conditions on the sex side, but as a means 


* 





























292 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


of help to those who are in danger because of the fact that they are 
weighed down by the, nature that is in them. For the other line 
of study the reader is referred to the course entitled the Two 
Sexes, which may be found in the catalogue of training courses. 

A large field must now be covered in our effort to apply the laws 
of magnetic control to the sex conditions; but as much information 
as possible will be included in each and every page, so that the con¬ 
densed facts may in truth be known as the 

CRYSTAL VOLUMES. 

There will be no attempt to make actual separated books or 
chapters, under the name of Crystal Volumes; but each episode 
will be so regarded. 

“THE YOUNG WOMAN UNDER FIFTEEN.” 

What has she to do with magnetic control ? 

If anything, has she to do with a power that she can use toward 
others, or toward herself, or a power that is bearing against her? 

The young woman under fifteen has no occasion to use influence 
that shall affect another, unless she is developed faster than her 
years would warrant. In that case she will be considered in the 
episode that relates to the girTs age of temptation. 

She is not yet fifteen, which means that she is fourteen or 
under. In no respect is she, or ought she to be, a candidate for 
either marriage or betrothal. The approach and establishing of 
the habits of womanhood, do not mark the era for love-making. 
Graver questions are at hand. These propositions will be stated 
at this place, and enlarged upon as the course advances. 

The first proposition is that the young woman under fifteen 
needs a woman friend. 

If she has a mother, that woman ought to be the friend of the 
girl, and if she has no mother then some method should be adopted 
to bring her under the guiding influence of a woman friend. We 
believe that there should be a society organized for this express 
purpose of molding the life of every girl who is left to herself, and 
the society should, as its first step, secure the friend for the girl. 

If she is religiously inclined, that is well; but a girl with religion 
and no one to take the place of a watching mother, is not cared for 
in body as well as in soul. 


EPISODES IN CONTROL 


293 


The church should be one that has a Sunday School attached to 
it, and the child when quite young should be put in the school and 
taught to love to go. There are two ways in which to compel a 
child to attend such a place; one is by making the duty irksome, 
and the other is by making it attractive. The influence of the 
Sunday School is far reaching. The child is closer to God, and 
Christ said that of such was the kingdom of heaven, showing that 
the younger person is more at home in a religious place than the 
adult. Indifference at such a period of life as that which precedes 
puberty, bears the heaviest penalties. 

We received from a reliable source a record that had been kept 
for twenty-two years, including the habits of forty families in 
which there were girls. Twenty families were selected where the 
girls were not sent to Sunday School during their early years; and 
twenty other families were selected where attendance began when 
the children were under nine years. In the latter case the girls 
all grew up to be good women and all became wives; two having 
died. 

In the families where the Sunday School was neglected, the 
majority of the girls went to the bad, eighteen of them becoming 
prostitutes, and some of these entered professional houses of ill 
fame. 

Similar estimates have been made in other localities, and it 
seems to be the general rule that the girl who is developed under 
the influences of the Sunday School, or in some manner that is 
its equivalent, will be safer than the girl who has not had such 
influence. 

The reason is this: 

The inherent self makes no mistakes. 

The child that gets its ideas from the earth alone, is not devel¬ 
oping its inherent self. In the Sunday School the whole appeal is 
to the inner nature. Little by little this is stirred and it becomes 
the strongest factor in the world for protecting the young woman 
at an age when she needs moral shelter. 

Argument does not save the girl. 

Most parents are told that she must be talked to and advised 
with; but talk and advice are evanescent, and the opening of the 
inherent or God-given nature is fixed as the eternal stars. There 
are countless books and articles telling the mother to talk to her 
girls, and the father to talk to his sons, so that the facts may be 


294 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


known ere it is too late; but talk is from the primal self, and we lay 
down the law that: 

The girl can find no genuine protection except under the influ¬ 
ences of her inherent self. 

There is no substitute for this. What is meant by the inherent 
self will be known at once to all who have read the preceding chap¬ 
ters. To develop it is the crying question of the hour. How 
shall this be done? 

The Sunday School performs this work. The parent can do 
much in the same line. There never was a child who saw some¬ 
thing die who did not wonder if it would live again. Inquiry after 
inquiry will be made until the heart and mind of the parent burn 
with a desire to smooth the matter over with some reply that will 
appease the child. But the time comes when the truth must be 
told. Then is the period when the inner nature should be unfolded 
not by the base-born mood of fear, but by a sense of love for the 
• Maker of life and all that attends its path. 

This is placing the mind of the child in close relationship with 
its inner nature. Too much of this wonderland cannot be unfolded 
as long as it runs along a normal road. 

We all know that the child that is taught the miseries of drink 
or the results of other evils, if its mood of pity or sympathy is 
touched, will fight such ills all through life. It took a generation 
to make a North that was willing to go to war to free the slaves; 
and it is a fact that at the mother’s knee all through that North 
the lads were told of the wrongs of slavery. If mothers were to 
take their children in early years through the study in simple form 
of the great curse of drink, the next generation would settle the 
question. 

It is not enough to appeal to the mind of the child; that forgets. 
The feelings must be worked upon, gently but with all the silent 
might that is possible, and the time will never come when they will 
outgrow it. 

We trust that this distinction between appealing to the mind 
and to the heart of the child may be fully understood. 

Arguments and reasoning are better suited for older persons; 
the young mind is swayed more by the heart. It is true that excess 
of experience in one direction deadens the feeling of the child; 
the death of a pet cat may cause it the most intense anguish, and 
the repeated deaths of cats, dogs and other pets will deaden the 


EPISODES IN CONTROL 


295 


suffering until a loved parent will not be missed one-tenth as much 
as the first pet that died. It is for this reason that the noblest of 
the gentle emotions should be taught in variety. 

This plan is not to be a substitute for proper development of the 
primal self; but the latter alone is not sufficient for the molding of 
the child's character. That which is counted intelligence is the 
result of education based upon actual experience in the world; 
but it is not the kind of influence that impresses the child mind. 
The latter is mostly susceptible to the moods and feelings. 

The female child is in every respect a different being from the 
boy. She has little or no thought and duty in common with him. 
The studies outside of those of common education, should be of a 
different character from those given to the lad. Her mental 
interests should be different. No greater mistake can be made 
than to allow the idea to prevail that the young woman is to fit 
herself for the duties of the young man. 

In so far as the parents are able to separate the thoughts and 
activities of one sex from the other, to that extent will they build 
the best character for each. 

The mother should think up and plan in her own mind the work, 
studies and duties that are best suited to the girl; and should seek 
to establish a complete difference between the sex of the young 
woman and that of the young man. Nature has made them 
different, and so should humanity. The lessons that are taught 
by nature are the most useful guides for men and women, especially 
in their application to the young. 

To sum up the teachings in this little lesson, we will state that: 

1. The young woman under fifteen should have a woman 
friend who should at all times maintain a watchful care over the 
little miss. 

2. She should be developed along the line of the most useful 
and noble of the moods, beginning at the most susceptible age. 

3. She should be made a separate being from the opposite sex 
in duties, studies, tastes and activities. 

This does not mean that she is to be separated from the boys of 
her own age or environments. It is an excellent custom for both 
sexes to meet, but not in promiscuous play or work. The girl 
holds in her body the tendencies to opposite lines of development 
from the boy. and these tendencies should be encouraged at all 
times. 


296 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


Boys and girls should be taught to dance at a very early age, or 
as near five years as circumstances will admit. In this graceful 
exercise, under restraint, they are taught to respect and to admire 
the other sex. The boy has his part to take in the dance, and it is 
not that which belongs to the girl. From the very beginning he 
learns to note the difference in the importance of the partner whom 
he escorts through the movements. He is taught to show her 
deference, to be courteous to her and to play the part of little 
gentleman, until this treatment of the girl becomes a second nature 
with him, provided refinement prevails in the teaching. 

This influence is of the greatest importance. 

Not only is dancing as taught to children a very essential part 
of their education, inasmuch as it teaches grace, ease, refinement, 
and respect for one another; but it is also the preventive of error 
in the later years of youth. 

Most persons take up dancing after they have reached their 
teens, and then they are most susceptible to its baneful influences. 
We have noted thousands of cases where children under ten or 
eight years of age have been taught to dance until it is a regular 
part of their lives; and we find that all the evils that are most to be 
feared in after years are avoided under these ‘circumstances. 
There is no newness to the young man or young woman who comes 
up out of the youngest period of life with knowledge and experi¬ 
ence of the other sex gained through the function of dancing. 

On the other hand the young man who takes his partner for 
the first time in his late teens is laboring under excitement that 
often dethrones his cool judgment, and moral training goes to 
the winds. 

In some families there is a strict disapproval of the art of 
dancing and of this decision we do not propose to make criticism, 
ft may be for the best and it may not. If the children are denied 
the privilege of dancing, and can be kept from it all through their 
teens it may be possible to exert an influence over them after they 
have gone out into the world; but it is not likely that such power 
can be wielded against a fixed desire for the pleasure. 

The history of fallen girls is written in its first chapters in the 
dance hall. Of this there is no doubt. Not all girls who fall have 
been in the dance hall, but those who have been there and have 
fallen have in most cases set going the toboggan of character in the 
round dance, and the peculiar fact is that they have found the 


EPISODES IN CONTROL 


297 


embrace of the opposite sex most exciting under the general thrill 
of the dance. 

The strangest of all facts in this connection is the safety of 
girls who have been taught the art when under eight or ten years 
of age. We know of no girl who has gone to the bad who has had 
this advantage. 

The. reason is based on the nature of the dance which is learned 
in those early years. To the girl the touch of the boy means 
nothing, and his holding of her hands, or guiding control is as 
empty of meaning to her as the silent wall she faces. Let this art 
be developed to its full at such age if at all, and then the girl will 
come up into young womanhood with the same feelings at all parts 
of the journey, and there will be no moment of transition when the 
young man will be more than the bov. 

This is not theory, it is actual fact, and is known to all mothers 
who have passed through the experience. 

We respect the views of those who will not allow their children 
to dance. In our own case we would not permit our daughters to 
begin to learn the art after they had passed the age of fifteen. So 
we had them taught when they were five and six years of age and 
we have encouraged their dancing all through those early years. 

It is then free from all objections, and is so beneficial in all ways 
that the best results are secured. Having a positive advantage 
at the ages mentioned, it is sure to escape all the disadvantages of 
later years. 

As far as a man has influence over his wife, if she has never 
learned to dance prior to marriage, he could not make a greater 
mistake than to permit it after wedlock. The most deplorable 
estrangements have followed the practice of beginning to dance in 
middle life. 

Dancing, like music, appeals to the inherent nature and this is 
too much neglected in the training of boys and girls. 

Music is essentially a girl’s accomplishment. Boys are inclined 
to it as a born taste, and the greatest composers that have ever 
lived have been found among men; but the talent for creating 
music and for performing it are not always united. Of those-who 
play, not one in a thousand is a composer. And of those who love 
music not fifty in a hundred can play. 

. The love for music should be encouraged in all persons, and no 
man or woman can be considered normal who lacks this love. 


298 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


As the art of music is most natural to the female sex, it should 
be taught as early as possible. The age of five to eight years is 
not too young for the lessons to begin. 

The most magnetic quality that a woman can possess is that of 
being able to take charge of a home; not to do the drudgery if she 
does not wish it; but to know as much of every department of her 
home as those in her employ know of it; to have as much knowl¬ 
edge of cooking as the cook possesses; and to remain interested in 
each and every detail of management, just as the captain keeps 
in touch with the movements of the ship, although he does not do 
the work of those below him. 

A home is like a ship at sea. It cannot be left to the conduct 
of mere menials. There should be no moment of cessation from 
watchful care. There if anywhere the adage applies that eternal 
vigilance is the price of safety. The kitchen holds in its control 
the lives and health of every member of the family; yet the head 
of the home despises the kitchen and lets it run itself. 

There is no magnetism in all the world so great as that which 
tells a man that there is a woman who can take charge of his home 
and make it successful from the standpoint of health and comfort. 
This knowledge will draw men when beauty and even wealth will 
not. There are in this country tens of thousands of bachelors who 
are wealthy and who will not marry the kind of girl that is set 
before them, and who will not go out of their class to take the kind 
they want. They prefer ty> remain single. Never before has the 
prospective candidate for wife been so ignorant of the duties of a 
wife, and so willing to live in a boarding house or a hotel; and never 
before are so many well-to-to men remaining single. 

The daughters of the rich are gradually being taught the knowl¬ 
edge that makes a wife a good manager of the home; just as the 
sons of millionaires are learning the work of the industries from 
the lowest rung of the ladder to the top. 

This sentiment is beginning to grow. 

It is a part of the nature of a girl to learn the many duties of 
home work in all its departments, and the girl who is taught them 
in her younger years, will not hate them in later life. She will 
exert the most powerful influence over the best man, and other 
girls will find that men who do not appreciate this power will not 
make good husbands. The man who is willing for his wife to 
waste her time in empty activities spends his in the same way. 


It 


EPISODES IN CONTROL 


299 


Home will mean nothing to him, and so he will roam to the .club 
or seek the society of other men and possibly of other women. 
There is no unity in the home, no chord of harmonic tone to sign 
the music of love, and the lives drift apart. 

The very fact that a woman can manage her home and is am¬ 
bitious to do so, and not leave its various departments to menials, 
is so much appreciated by the true husband that he will give his 
own thoughts and attention to such departments as come under 
his supervision; and thus the home life grows more and more 
sacred. 

Let, therefore, the little girl be taught that it is noble to prepare 
for the office of queen of home. It is a part of her nature, and will 
fit into her great ocean of likes, if taught early enough. In fact 
the wise mother will make this duty grow into a pleasure by the 
tempting manner in which she teaches it to the child. 

It would be well for the parents to sit down and prepare a plan 
of the life interests that are peculiar to the girl’s side of existence; 
to ascertain how many lines of duty there are that fit into her 
nature apart from those that belong to the boy’s. A written list 
of these should be made and they should be posted up in the private 
room of the parents where they may be seen and acted on from 
day to day. It is a sort of campaign that lasts until the girl is no 
longer under fifteen. Let it begin in the first years of childhood 
and gradually grow as the days and months fly by. 

Then take the list of the best moods as set forth in an early 
chapter, and find how many will suit the nature of the girl. Incul¬ 
cate them not by recitation, but by little sessions of talks and 
explanation, and by the actual experiences of life, until the girl is 
responsive to a variety of heart interests. 

“THE YOUNG MAN UNDER FIFTEEN.” 

Many of the things that have been stated in the little treatise 
just ended, will apply to the youth if reversed. The boy is sus¬ 
ceptible to all kinds of impulses that are not so easily aroused in 
after years, and the foundation should be laid long before the age 
of temptation is approaching. 

The world has not yet awakened to the fact that the geniuses 
and great characters have been persons of a largely developed 
inherent nature, and that this characteristic is the opposite of the 


300 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


primal nature. The schools and colleges of the world can educate 
only the latter; never the former. Look to the boyish history of 
most great men and you will find the untrained, uneducated lads. 

It is the old story of Walter Scott, a dullard at school, but a 
genius in spite of his ignorance. Boys who are taught knowledge 
only, never win fame in after life; the unfolding of their primal 
selves having nothing to (lo with the bursting forth of their inherent 
selves. In the latter alone are the seeds of greatness. 

This fact rules the world. 

Let the friend of the boy be the father. If not the father, then 
some man of fine character. The mother has more love and less 
training qualities than the father. The latter can see, if he 
looks, the future man in the growing lad, and he can shape the 
unfolding nature at will, like the bending of the twig that inclines 
the tree. 

What you want the boy to avoid you can drive out of him when 
he is still in his very early years; but not afterwards. 

Now what is it that you want your boy to avoid? 

Cigarette smoking is near the top of the list. It will be too late 
when he is past fifteen and possibly when he is past ten. Begin 
as early as you can and make the habit hateful to him, by appealing 
to his sensitive nature. The evil that grows from it, the horrors 
of the weak brain, the half-imbecile outlook for his mind, the 
sorrow of the parents to know that they have reared a child that 
will fade away into a helpless slave to his frailty; these and other 
considerations can be pictured in his brain with effect, if they 
pass through the realm of feeling. Argument is not effective; 
there must be well told experiences. 

Then the use of tobacco should be made unattractive to him, 
and this can be done with skill by the parent of good judgment. 

The power to resist drink is derived during childhood, and can¬ 
not be driven home in the life of one who is in or past the teens. 
In a family of eight children, of whom six were boys, whose parents 
were both victims of alcoholism, the four youngest were made to 
feel the awful consequences of the habit of drink, and they all grew 
up free from the bondage, while the four others were all drunk¬ 
ards. No amount of urging or influence or dreadful experience 
could turn their habits about. 

The great training school of the world is the home influence that 
is thrown around the boy in his earliest years. 


EPISODES IN CONTROL 


301 


Let this period be neglected, and it is too late when other influ¬ 
ences have entered the soul of the lad and he has done a large 
amount of thinking and feeling of his own creation or others have 
secured first attention. 

The law we lay down is that he should have a male friend when 
he is in his early years, say from five to ten, and this friend should 
be the man of all men to whom he looks in full confidence. 

This friend should open up the inner nature of the boy, so that 
the child will feel as well as think; and the feelings should be such 
a variety of those better moods we have enumerated, as will most 
suit his years and conditions. 

Then the deepest impressions of right and of wrong should be 
made in this inherent nature of the boy. 

These become giant factors in after life, and are rarely if ever 
eradicated if they are followed up with a consistent spirit as the 
boy grows toward the age of temptation. 

It is desirable that he should learn to hate drink, cigarettes, 
tobacco, swearing, stealing and lying, as well as the wrongs that 
are quickly engrafted into these little lives. To be told that a 
thing is wrong, does not appeal to the boy, except as censure; but 
to be made to see the wrong in such a way that the feelings are 
aroused, the sympathy touched and the higher nature stimulated, 
is quite a different process. Scolding and censure appeal only to 
the mind or primal nature and die at the first relaxation; while the 
feeling, taking hold as it does of that department of the being that 
was in existence before the mind was born, is sure to retain the 
impression. 

What we have said of the girl is true of the boy, but in reverse 
order. The lad should, soon after he is five or six years old, be 
taught to meet little girls in a way that will impress on him the 
first doctrines of chivalry; not as companions in making mud pies, 
but as gallants under conditions of the best refinement. It pays 
to do this, for the impression made upon the lad will be life lasting. 
We are not insisting on the use of the dance for this purpose in 
case you are opposed to that form of social entertainment; but if 
you cannot find another function as effective, you will never regret 
having the children learn to dance. The training will be over by 
the time the age of temptation is reached, and then there will be a 
much less inclination to engage in dancing. In fact there is a dis¬ 
position not to pursue the pastime to excess. 


302 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


It pays to arouse in each mind a deep respect for the other sex, 
and there is no influence so powerful as the restrictions and exact¬ 
ness of the dance movements. Then they take away the crudities 
and the embarrassment that are so much in evidence when the 
first love spell is weaving its charm in the nature of both sexes. 

Parties are also effective to the same end. 

All roughness, all unfairness, all disrespect and all coarse 
remarks on the part of both boy and girl may be controlled, with 
the result that they will grow up recognizing the great difference 
in the status of each other, which is one of the things to be sought. 

The mental interests of the boy should be as different from those 
of the girl as it is possible to make them. It is not right to allow 
the same kinds of playthings to the small boy as to the small girl. 
The latter should be made to know what are hers, and the kinds 
that are suited to her sex, young as she may be; while the boy 
must see as though by his conscience that it is not intended that 
his playthings should be of the same sort as the girls. This separa¬ 
tion is not by any means difficult and it adds to the interest in the 
things used and to the idea of difference between the two sexes. 

While it is true that boys and girls sleep together up to the time 
they are ten or more, it is never the best arrangement. There is 
nothing immoral in it, even if they are as old as twelve or thirteen, 
but the question of morality is not under consideration. It is a 
question of framing the nature of the boy and of the girl, so that 
they will fit into the place designed for them by the Creator when 
youth is entered upon and the perspective of mature years is seen 
over the edge of the horizon. 

As the twig is bent so the tree is inclined, is not original in this 
era, but is as old as the best thought of man. 

The time to bend the twig is when it is a twig. 

To wait until it has gathered self-strength, is too late. 

Playthings are educators of the mind of the infant. The most 
deplorable fact in the life of the child is its lack of a variety of 
interesting playthings, given into its care almost as soon as it can 
observe them. To arouse the mind at the very start of life, and to 
keep it growing in interest in the early years, is the sure way of 
building a healthy brain. To accomplish this purpose there are 
everywhere in some parts of the world, organizations established 
for the purpose of distributing playthings among the poor families. 
It pays a large dividend in after years. 


EPISODES IN CONTROL 


303 


Of course the child of two years can hardly see much difference 
between the articles that suit one sex better than they do another. 
But it is time to begin to make the separation. Parents ought to 
have enough ingenuity to make plans to meet this distinction; and 
they can carry out those plans in the purchases. Asking questions 
at the store or of other parents who have had more experience will 
help in securing a different line of playthings for the boy from the 
kind that suits the girl. 

Never allow the same kind to be used in common. 

When the boy grows up he will want larger and more manly 
articles for his boyish taste, for he knows that some day he will 
be a big man and will go about in the lordly dignity of stern man¬ 
hood; at least he hangs to this idea for some years. 

The girl that has playthings in common with boys will incline 
to the habits of the tomboy. The boy that has playthings in 
common with girls will have a tendency to become a sissy. These 
are reverse conditions that interfere with the respect that the world 
must some day pay the youth if power and success are to be at¬ 
tained; and that which detracts stands as a perpetual barrier to 
magnetism, while that which attracts is always magentic. The 
best single idea for magnetism is that which attracts, no matter 
what it is and how it wins. The womanish man is always out of 
place, and the mannish woman is equally out of place. The world 
admires a manly man and a womanly woman. 

As the twig is bent so the tree is inclined, and the best time to 
bend the twig is when it is a twig. 

Keep this dual law in mind at all times. 

The friend of the boy, whether it is his father or not, should 
draw out of him the feelings and tastes that make a manly fellow 
in after years; one that loves fair play, justice, honor and the good 
qualities; but particularly one that is full of manly enterprise. 
The opportunities for station in life are best seen in the years under 
the age of fifteen. What profession or what ambition is to attract 
the lad might be partly hinted at in those years. There are biog¬ 
raphies that tell the story of the struggles and victory of many a 
young man, and there are editions that suit the youthful nature. 
Let the boy have this kind of reading as much as possible. 

Cheap reading should be shown in his earliest reading years to 
be bad for him, and the sad experiences of bad boys who have 
been led astray should be brought home to his feelings; and all 


304 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


before he is too old. What he reads in secrecy will mold his 
nature faster than all the good influences of his whole career up to 
that time. 

Maintain constant respect for girls, young women, and women, 
and see that this respect springs from his inherent nature, not 
from the drill processes of his mind. 

Let him go freely among girls but always under circumstances 
that will uphold such respect. 

As he is approaching fifteen years of age, he will require still 
greater demarcation from the tastes and mental interests of the 
opposite sex if he is to be kept in the line of manly development. 
Some one else should do the thinking for him as much as possible. 
It is most wholesome to show a personal interest in his tastes and 
wishes, to ask him about his little world of purpose, just as though 
he were an object of importance. This is healthful to his mind and 
heart. He will look up to one who looks up to him. This experi¬ 
ment has been tried many times with great success. 

It is carried on by appearing in an off-hand manner to want to 
know what is going on in his plans, what he is doing and why he 
does certain things, and so let him know that he is not a mere 
nothing that has to be coaxed and ruled. 

Obedience should be insisted on under all conditions. There 
should never be an attempt to bribe a child to be good. Let it be 
understood that obedience is a part of his very life, and that not 
the slightest act of rebellion will be tolerated. The parent cannot 
be too severe in enforcing this rule, nor should there be malice in 
it. Temper is the weakest of all weapons. Let the child know 
that love is ready at all times when there is obedience, and that 
things are mighty unpleasant when there is not. 

An act of disobedience should never be allowed to acquire 
momentum. It should be nipped in the bud, and thoroughly 
nipped. A few lessons of this kind will change the whole method 
of the child and he will soon connect obedience with love, and dis¬ 
obedience with an unrelished state of the feelings. 

Both the boy and the girl are now ready for the next great steps 
in life. 

‘‘THE GIRL’S AGE OF TEMPTATION.” 

When the organs that are designed by nature to bring other 
beings into the world are taking on their enlarged functions, a 


EPISODES IN CONTROL 


305 


change comes over the mind and body. Long before this there 
have been feelings of love, and it has gone out towards a much 
older person than the one that should become the husband of the 
girl. It is one of the peculiar freaks of nature that she will 
inspire in a boy a love for an adult woman and in a girl a love for 
an adult man. 

The best time in which to win a very young wife is when she is 
between fifteen and seventeen, if the suitor is a man of mature 
years. After the age of seventeen the girl begins to look to those 
who are closer to her own age. 

The thought of marriage comes to most girls about the time they 
are ten or eleven years of age, but it is largely a play-thought. It 
is half a joke and they enjoy speaking of it. In the next few years 
it is a serious, earnest thought, mis-placed, and they are prone to 
keep silent about it. In the early hours of the night they lie 
awake and think of some man whom they have seen and who is to 
them the most attractive being on earth. His form, voice and 
conduct fill the whole horizon of their fancy. 

Of all the marriages that have occurred at such disadvantages 
in age we know of none that have not been happy. It is not true, 
we presume, that all marriages of the kind are filled with content, 
and there ought to be some that have ended in separation; but 
those of which we have personal knowledge, where the couples 
have actually made homes and lived together, not one has ended 
in unhappiness. 

We have records of the following discrepancies in age, the girl 
being the younger in each instance: A man of forty to a girl of 
seventeen; a man of thirty-six to a girl of seventeen; a man of 
forty-five to a girl of sixteen; a man of fifty to a girl of fourteen; 
a man of sixty to a girl of sixteen; and others along the same 
line. 

In one case which we followed very closely as it seemed too much 
out of the ordinary to be productive of happiness, the girl was 
thirteen years and ten months of age and the man was sixty-three. 
He was a manufacturer, and had in his office three sisters, his 
future wife being the youngest. She fell in love with him, and 
told him so after a little inquiry. It was the case of first fancy. 
He was quite small for a man, and she was and still is under the 
average size for her sex. He was a widower and had great wealth. 
His life was in every way exemplary and no fault was ever found 


306 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


with his conduct toward women and girls, unless in this case. 
His own account of the proposal was as follows: 

One evening after the office was closed, when the two elder 
sisters had gone home to get ready for a party, leaving the child 
in the office alone with the man, she was seen to be crying to her¬ 
self. The man asked her the cause of her grief, and she said she 
could not tell him; but said later that he was the cause. On 
further inquiry, she said: 

“ I love you and I am not happy.” 

“ It is a child love and will soon fade.” 

“ It will never fade. I can never stop loving you.” 

“ What can I do? I have not encouraged it, have I?” 

“No. I want you to marry me.” 

“ Perhaps I will some time, if you do not think me too old when 
you are old enough to marry.” 

“ No, no, I cannot wait. I want you to marry me now, this 
week, and not wait.” 

“ But it will be illegal. Your parents will not consent.” 

“Yes, they will if you ask them.” 

The situation was novel and full of romance as the girl was 
pretty and very attractive in many ways. He could not summon 
the courage to ask the parents and spoke of waiting for a few’ years. 
She would not consent. 

' “I will ask them if you will give me permission and if you will 
let me tell them that you love me.” 

There was more hesitancy and more pleading for delay, but the 
girl persisted and he consented. That very evening after the hour 
of nine, both parents called with the child upon the man, and had 
a long conference with him. The man did very little talking for a 
while; but at length said: 

“ I have never known of so young a girl getting married, although 
I have heard that such is sometimes the case. I am very old, but 
still active and energetic, and feel no approach of decrepitude. 
This child is to me very attractive. Since she persists in believing 
that she loves me, I find that I am closely drawn to her in affection 
at least. I will not marry her without the consent of both her 
parents; with their consent I will become her husband.” 

The wedding took place in three days. Nearly a half bentury 
separated the man and the child-wife. She was eighteen when a 
child was born. She is now forty years of age and he is nearly 


EPISODES IN CONTROL 


307 


ninety. He is active and has never been absent from home a 
night, nor away from a meal in all these years. His love for her 
is so great that he writes this: “I am studying every principle of 
longevity in order that I may be able to live to be a hundred, and 
then I shall be loath to go.” 

His health is remarkably good, and it is said that he does not 
show his age by thirty years, and that she is rapidly overtaking 
him along life’s journey. 

We traveled many hundred miles to meet this remarkable wife, 
and we got the story from her lips as well as from his letters. She 
said to us: 

“ It was whispered when we were married that I wanted him 
for his money and that he would not live many years and would 
leave me rich. I just set my teeth and resolved to show that this 
was false, and it is the solemn truth that I do want him to live, 
for I love him.” 

The first deep fancy of the opening years of her young life had 
never been effaced. 

The explanation of this fact is this: 

When the functions that reproduce life are taking on their 
growth during puberty, the nervous system is thrown into a mist 
of feeling that clouds mind and even the dictates of good sense. 
Things are done and said that the older woman would blush to 
repeat. The whole being cries out with a pain that is half joy 
and half suffering. It is inexplicable. The girl knows that some¬ 
thing is transpiring within her but she does not feel able to make 
it known even to herself . 

The boy has more attraction for her than the man. The boy 
could not make much headway with her in the line of temptation, 
while the man might lead her to ruin in a few minutes. 

There used to be a theory that some medicines or powders were 
able to create within a female such intense excitement that she 
could not resist the solicitation of a man; and most girls are now 
prone to accept that theory as true. Mothers say to their daugh¬ 
ters: “ Do not eat any thing that is given you by a man unless you 
know him to be all right.” The girl gets a vague idea that she 
will be thrown into a vortex of intense excitement that can be 
allayed only by the services of the man. 

Whatever this claim may amount to in fact, it is true that many 
girls, between the ages of fourteen and eighteen, are made by 


308 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


nature to pass through just that torture; the purpose being to 
impel marriage and perpetuate the race. Women in after years 
deny this fact, for they see nothing specially model in having been 
victims of sexual passion to such white heat. Others forget it, 
for memory is evanescent in affairs that are not creditable. Others 
wish to forget it and succeed. But there are many ways of secur¬ 
ing proof of the truth, and it is as we have stated. 

The most surprising fact in all modern history is the falling into 
temptation of such a large proportion of girls during their teens. 
If they fail to be tempted and caught then, and have had their 
chance, they will not begin after they are twenty. The girl who 
has resisted a man until she is twenty will not be controlled by him 
after that age. Lost honor falls its first step in the teens and 
generally in the years between fourteen and seventeen. 

Given a girl of moral development, and the full opportunity to 
yield to the man who solicits her, with no early training such as 
we have described in the preceding episodes of this chapter, and 
there are one hundred chances out of every one hundred that she will 
fall. That is if she is normally developed and has the opportunity, 
the place and the unrestrained liberty to do as she pleases, nothing 
will save her but the years of early training that have awakened 
her emotions in the right direction. 

This does not imply that the man will force her, or even urge 
her excessively. All normal girls want the other sex; they cannot 
help it, for they are children of nature. 

So intense is the passion at times that there are girls who have 
declared that they would sell their very souls to get relief. In a 
seminary, the principal, who was a most conscientious woman of 
the highest moral standard, suspected that something was wrong 
with two of the very best of her pupils. They were room mates 
and one was then in her catamenia, while the other was lying on 
the bed in agony. The partition was thin and their voices were 
intensely loud at times. The first girl was soothing the one on the 
bed, telling her not to cry, as all would come out right. 

“I cannot help it, dear. Why are girls made this way? I am 
not to blame. Why is nature so cruel that she will throw me into 
this state when I hate the very thought of it? ” 

“ If you had a man now you would be ruined,'” was the reply. 

“If I had a man now I would not care whether I was ruined or 
not. I would not resist him, and then I would kill myself.” 


EPISODES IN CONTROL 


309 


The lady entered the room and sought to ascertain if the girl 
had ever been in love, if she had been disappointed in that, or what 
was the cause of her special excitement. Had they been reading 
suggestive literature? No cause could be found but the plain 
impulse of nature which was driving the girl into a state of passion¬ 
ate frenzy. 

The foregoing facts are cited to show the real condition of the 
young girl. The younger she is the more she is addicted to the 
sudden impulse of excitement peculiar to her sex. The heifer that 
first feels the need of the bull will give more trouble than the sedate 
cow of experience. 

This fact should be taken advantage of in order to save this 
country from the fearful avalanche of ruin to which the young 
girls are going by millions every year. 

The first step in prevention is to impart the early training already 
spoken of in the preceding episodes. This lacking, the next step 
is to give the girl as soon as she is fourteen a thorough course of 
training in anatomy. Not only should this be well taught by a 
woman of ability who should make it her profession to secure 
young girls for such training; but there should be the most 
thorough study of the sexual organs before the time when the 
girl is ashamed because of her peculiar feelings to discuss such 
parts. 

Every girl should be trained in the knowledge of obstetrics, not 
for the purpose of practising that branch or any branch of medicine 
or surgery, but to gain knowledge. Mystery is held over the young 
woman long after she should know all about herself. She solves it 
in part year by year; but most young women about to be married 
go to their mother and ask for information, or the mother goes to 
her daughter with the self-remark that, since Julia is now to be 
married, it is time she should know all about some things. That 
is the very reverse of good judgment. 

As soon as Julia or any other girl is approaching puberty, she 
should know the full story, and not as women at home tell it, but 
as science puts it, in exact form. Not one woman in a thousand 
knows that the process of catamenia is the loss of the membranous 
lining of the uterus, nor that the fallopian tubes are the seat of 
impregnation in a majority of cases. These are mere incidents, 
but the proper treatment of the girl who is some day, perhaps, to 
become a wife, and who if she is normal will soon be exposed to all 


310 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


the perils of temptation, is to let all mysteries be cleared away 
long before she is tempted. 

Most mothers frighten their daughters by saying in the most 
mysterious manner, that if they allow a man even to touch them, 
pregnancy is sure to follow. The girls sooner or later learn that 
this is not true and then they discredit all they have been told. 
They do not like to be held up by the fright route. 

A teacher of private anatomy should be secured for classes of 
girls about the age of fourteen and older, and charts should be 
used, and the whole subject made clear just as is done in classes in 
surgery. The idea that the modesty of the 3 -oung women will 
suffer is wrong; the facts and experiences are quite to the contrary. 
Woman must pass through more trying ordeals in marriage and 
no one makes the claim that she is less modest after contact with 
herself and her husband than before; and surely a knowledge by # 
charts and lessons of her own structure would be much less trying 
to her. That she is made more womanly has been amply proved. 

Then comes the objection that it is too soon, that the child is 
yet but a bit of innocence that could not stand the shock of the 
disclosures, and so it is argued that they better wait a few years. 
There is where the evil comes in and the mischief is done. After 
the impulses are at work in the sexual organs nature makes quick 
strides toward love and tow T ard temptation. She is impatient and 
she is impetuous. 

That it is too late is seen in the havoc made with young girls by 
men who are able to influence them. 

You may take all the pride you please in the virtue of your own 
daughters, but we reply that you know nothing in fact about their 
virtue. Love and passion are sly and are fine actors, and the 
doting contented mother may be so firmly assured of the safety 
of her daughters that she would resent as an unpardonable insult 
even the slightest hint that anything wrong could occur. “How 
could it? How could it? Now tell me that. How could my 
Jenny get the opportunity for doing wrong? She is with so and 
so, and so and so, and so and so, and they are all right. They are 
girl friends, and girl friends are not blessed with the means of 
robbing my daughter of her virtue.” Yet Jenny was at the time 
engaged in wrong as the mother afterwards found out. “ I never 
had the least suspicion, and my own girl would have been the last 
to do such a thing, I am sure, etc.,” are the usual explanations. 


EPISODES IN CONTROL 


311 


Here is a fond mother with a nineteen-year-old girl, who is a 
perfect beauty. Her mother introduces her as the sweetest and 
the most dutiful of daughters, a breath of heaven, as pure as 
purity itself; and the man who has been wronging her sits within 
hearing distance and smiles to himself. 

The fearful inroads that are made by men upon the virtue of 
girls is noted and proved in the work of the “Two Sexes.” Here 
we have no time to enter into the discussion. 

The normal girl is the natural prey of the man who is endowed 
with animal magnetism. If he has the right kind of magnetism 
he will be able to control himself and he will see the awful nature 
of the crime which he is planning for the girl. A man who is truly 
magnetic will hold in check the sexual impulses that arise in him; 
he is his own master, and therefore he saves the girl as well as 
himself. 

But there is an animal magnetism that goes out after the girl, 
and the mature man possesses it in stronger degree than the boy, 
although the latter is more cyclonic in his display of it at times. 
The man of twenty or thirty is more to be feared by the young girl 
of fifteen and sixteen than the lad of the girl’s own age; and it is a 
strange fact that the old man of animal magnetism will draw the 
young girl to him if all conditions favor the engagement for crim¬ 
inal purposes. 

So easily is the girl tempted that the law says she cannot 
legally consent to the thing that she does consent to and even asks 
for. It is made a crime to have intercourse with a girl against her 
consent; and as she cannot give this when she is under fifteen or 
sixteen years of age, the offence is therefore rape even if she is the 
solicitor. Thus the law recognizes the fact that she is quick to 
yield during certain years. It is in this period that a majority of 
the girls are ruined. 

But they learn from other girls of a few years more experience 
how to hide it and how to avoid pregnancy; and it is for this reason 
that girls prefer older men, as they think the man of experience 
will save them from pregnancy. “I am no fool,” said a girl, 
“ I know too much to go with a boy. The married man will not 
get me in trouble.” 

Who told her that? 

In the case to which we now refer a married woman who was 
bad and who wished to cover up her movements by having the 


312 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


companionship of a girl of fifteen years of age, had gradually led 
the girl into wrong, and liking it she kept up the practice for seven 
years, when she was married to one who has not even to this date 
the slightest suspicion of her previous doings. The ability of 
countless thousands of girls to escape pregnancy gives them the 
opportunity to carry on their wrong-doing for many years, and 
finally to enter wedlock with men who deem them innocent. 

This in France is called the practice of the demi-verge; or the 
girl who has had intercourse with men and has not been pregnant. 
It is claimed by French investigators that such a condition is well 
nigh universal. In America the demi-verge is present by the 
million. The same epidemic of crime prevailed in the days when 
Sodom and Gomorrah were destroyed, also in the days when all 
the population was swept from the earth except the eight w r ho 
went into the ark; and in the time of Christ when fornication was 
unlimited. In these three great eras the sin was universal. 
Christ knew what was in man’s hearts when he said that the man 
who was innocent of the crime of fornication or adultery could 
throw the first stone at the poor prostitute before them, and all 
refrained. “ All men are bad,” says one philosopher; and another 
puts it this way: “Most men are bad,” which is probably closer 
to the truth. Some men cannot commit fornication and conse¬ 
quently are virtuous from physical necessity. “All normally 
built girls who have the opportunity unrestrained are sure to fall 
prey to the tempter,” is asserted by investigators in this country 
and is denied by the girls themselves. 

There are more than one million girls and women now T plying 
their trade of prostitution in the United States. This figure is not 
large enough. In the city of New York alone, there are close to a 
quarter of a million of such women, and the police say there are 
more. Chicago, Boston and Philadelphia will make up almost the 
million; and San Francisco is even more crowded with prostitutes 
and demi-verges. 

Whence come these girls and women, and how is it that they 
keep up an unlimited supply, which seems never to give out or to 
decrease? 

This brief outline is stated to show the necessity of beginning at 
the right time, and not making the mistake of assuming that your 
own daughters can never be among the fallen. 

Love is magnetism. Pure love is noble magnetism. Low 


EPISODES IN CONTROL 


313 


animal love is animal magnetism. All affect the opposite sex. 
The love of the girl will often set the man on fire sexually. The 
love of the man will reach into and affect the opposite sex. No 
person in love is denied the power to send forth into the very air 
a sensation that must reach and influence those who are susceptible 
to its influences. 

A girl who is in her fifteenth, sixteenth or seventeenth year, and 
has not yet become demi-verge, is the most susceptible of all beings 
to the general love of the man who is near to her, or who may come 
in the range of her own feelings. 

The kind of love that is general is that which has no specific 
individual as a mark, but wants any one of the other sex for a 
counterpart. If it is the man he seeks any woman or girl. If he 
is hardened to it, he will take any female so that she is a female, 
regardless of almost all other considerations. He seeks relief and 
can take it gladly whenever it is offered him. It was the wise act 
of a young man of twenty who felt that he could not restrain 
himself longer to select the aid of a woman of seventy, simply 
because, as he stated, he could not then be wronging anybody. 
He remained pure as far as his conduct toward his fiancee was 
concerned, and when marriage came, he was in the presence of 
one whom he had not wronged. 

It is to resist the general love that the girl should be trained 
at every step of the way. 

Men await every sign and indication of a girl that is willing. 
The miss of sixteen or thereabouts, may be effervescent and thus 
appear to be what she is not, and the man, thinking he has prey 
at hand, will carry the test farther. The girl should be taught the 
human nature of the approach of temptation; and the rule fits 
the case when some man with a general eye open for his victim is 
on the lookout, or when the lover is pressing his suit. 

The first step is in touching the hand. 

It is well known to every man the world over who wishes to see 
if he is to succeed. When a girl is close by, as at a table, or 
sitting within reach, and her hand may be touched ever so lightly, 
as though by accident, she is in danger. The man looks off as 
though he did not know he had touched the hand. The girl, not 
wishing to give offence, allows the two hands to remain. This 
is the second step, and the next is either to be an insult or a victory 
for the aggressor. It is to partly grasp the tips of the fingers, or 


314 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


the edge of the hand, and to lightly hold it. The pure girl can now 
know for a certainty that she is in danger, and the action cannot 
be mis-construed. It is quite a different case from that of the 
man who takes the offered hand of a girl or woman and holds it in 
his an unconscionably long space of time. He may have no 
motive whatever in it than to be cordial, although it is rude, and 
should not be permitted. The squeeze of the hand may be an 
insult or a cordial indiscretion, depending upon the circumstances 
attending it. In any case it is wrong and should be discontinued. 

The girl should not come within reaching distance of the oppo¬ 
site sex, except to greet him. The art of hand-shaking is old time 
etiquette. The very best society disapproves of it. As the meet¬ 
ing of the hands of the two sexes gives the chance for signals or 
advances that are not easity possible in other ways, the practice 
should not be encouraged. 

The girl ought never to be left to herself, or in the presence of 
one of the opposite sex without a chaperone. There are several 
reasons for this rule. 

In the first place the girl who is alone or who must go alone to 
any place is not able to contest with an antagonist. The man is 
stronger on the average, and he may readily gain control of the 
girl. To leave one or two young women where they may be in 
danger from attack is not wise. The chances are slight of any 
harm coming, but there are chances, and they should not be invited. 

Then, when the days of courtship arrive, it is not good judgment 
to allow girls or young women to be alone with their lovers. This 
rule is not accepted in America in the great majority of cases, but 
it is a uniform custom in England, and has shown its efficacy in 
the increased percentage of virtuous women. 

Temptation comes from the animal magnetism of the man, 
which has the advantage of working upon the high strung sexual 
condition of the young woman, and success in effecting the ruin of 
the latter is only a matter of opportunity. It is a case where both 
are drawn to each other by mutual animal magnetism. 

The power that comes from personal magnetism is not the same 
as that which comes from the animal kind. It is nobler and of a 
much grander character. The man or woman who is gifted in 
personal magnetism will have little or no inclination to do wrong, 
as respect is the basis of this class of influence, and there can be 
no respect where there is a desire to commit wrong with another. 


EPISODES IN CONTROL 


315 


It is for this reason that we ask all persons to take up the study 
of the higher grade of magnetism in the hope that it may be taught 
to the young women and the young men at a time when they most 
need it. This very course of training would prove a help of the 
most important kind to both sexes. 

Animal magnetism falls down in shame in the presence of per¬ 
sonal magnetism. It does not even contend with it. This fact 
has been seen at work in a number of surprising cases where girls 
who had mastered the common principles of personal magnetism, 
were approached in every kind of way by their lovers, and quelled 
the impetuous efforts to seduce them. A magnetic girl knows no 
sexual excitement whatever. She will make a good wife but not 
one for the sensualist. She may be alone with any man except 
the brute who would strike her to the ground, and she will throw 
power against the most intense sexual excitement and lead the 
aggressor as a farmer might lead a calf. 

But on general principles, all girls should be kept as far away 
from temptation as possible. 

They should see to it that no man, even the lover, can take the 
first step, the approach of the bodies. 

They should always be chaperoned, not in a perfunctory manner, 
but in serious earnest. 

They should cultivate as much personal magnetism as possible 
so that they may put down all animal magnetism that may be 
exerted against their virtue. 

And they should lay as the basis of all this, the foundation 
already described in a preceding episode of this chapter. 

“THE BOY’S AGE OF TEMPTATION.” 

We have seen the nature of the temptation to which the girl is 
subjected. She is sought after by men, and is in constant danger 
from her lover, from her friends, and from newly made acquaint¬ 
ances who seek her as their prize. 

The boy is in danger from himself, and also because he seeks his 
relief in the use of the opposite sex. It was a much more frequent 
occurrence in the days gone by for a girl to use herself; but now 
this evil is done away with in almost all parts of this land except 
in remote districts where the world is not alive. It is a rare con¬ 
dition now in towns and cities; although most girls who fear 


316 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


pregnancy are tempted to commit the offence. In seminaries for 
young ladies there are methods that are part-abuse, and they will 
probably never be wholly obliterated. 

But with boys, especially when they are about fifteen or sixteen, 
the case is different. It is so easy for them to commit the sin that 
they fall readily into the practice, and soon show it in their faces. 
There are but few exceptions to this condition; the most careful 
physicians claiming that more than ninety percent of all boys 
have been guilty of the fault. If men would tell the truth, their 
confessions would surprise the world of women. 

The best means of cure is prevention, as the Irishman would 
put it. Prevention is found in a number of ways, the best of 
which are as follows: 

1. The full study of anatomy, and sexual uses, to begin before 
the boy is fifteen. 

2. The full discussion of the sin before it is begun; for it 
always commences gradually and in ignorance of what it means 
or leads to. 

3. A very low meat diet in the years preceding. This has been 
found to almost always prevent the offence, and there are some 
persons who go so far as to claim that the absence of all meat is 
sure to take away the temptation to use the organs under the 
stress of excitement. One great physician has this for his motto: 
“ No meat, no sexual abuses.” 

4. The cultivation of personal magnetism as a power that will 
uphold the will at all times. 

5. A variety of duties and activities that will absorb the 
attention and wipe out all morbid influences. 

6. Keep the boy at work, and do not let him idle his time away 
from home. 

7. Keep him away from older boys who would lead him astray. 
If he is to go around with other boys keep him with those who are 
a year or two younger. It is the older boy that teaches this vice 
to those he comes in contact with. 

Boys who are taught the nobility of work and who are kept 
busy all the time, except when they can play in groups, are less 
likely to fall. It is the pair of boys, and sometimes the small 
coterie of three that plan this mischief. The sons of the rich are 
prone to the fault, because they are always idle. It is rare to find 
a boy of wealthy parents who is not guilty of this vice. 


EPISODES IN CONTROL 


317 


Most of them, even at fourteen and fifteen years of age, are 
advanced far enough to know all about it and to gild the sin with 
embellishments of their own contrivance. They are old enough 
to buy and to study obscene pictures; and what town or city does 
not have the villain who sells fancy cards and books of this sort, 
preying upon the sons of the rich? 

When these tender roues are another year older, say about six¬ 
teen, they can afford to buy girls for their use. Some have been 
bold enough to trade with the mothers; and we have been told by 
doctors that there was a practice in a certain part of a great city, 
in which women who had girls between the ages of fifteen and 
seventeen would take large sums of money in exchange for the 
privileges requested, and would look after the methods of prevent¬ 
ing pregnancy. A boy may fall in love with an older woman, but 
he does not take much interest in her for animal purposes. The 
young girl is by far the best. There are many cases where a group 
of boys have allured a young girl into a building and made assign¬ 
ments with her for months before a discovery was made. 

In all such cases the boys were allowed to idle away their time 
with each other. 

The father should know every minute of the boy’s activities on 
each day of the year until the lad is well in his eighteenth year. 

Keep him busy, either studying, working or playing. 

Idleness is his most crushing curse. The practice of boys 
chumming in twos, is a bad one. There is but little need of the 
boy going off by himself or with others into the woods or long dis¬ 
tances away in order to find amusement. 

Last of all, let the parents spend more time with their children. 
The father is too much engrossed with his friends to give up time 
to the boy; and the idle gossip of the mother in her rounds of calls, 
is the death blow to the companionship of the daughter. 

Let parents take an account of their hours, their days that were 
spent selfishly away from their children, their evenings that were 
squandered at the club or in the store, or anywhere but with their 
family, and they will amass an accumulation of time that will 
stand like a grim shaft of accusation on which may be inscribed 
the words: 

“ Here lies the cause of the ruin of my children.” 


Chapter Twenty-seven 

NO MARRIAGES ARE BLESSED 
UNLESS 

HUSBAND AND WIFE 

ARE ATTRACTED TO EACH OTHER 

j* MAGNETIC MARRIAGES j* 

JJy Jl V Jp* jp.jp.jp* yp« jp. jp. *flV *>p* yp. «jp* Jp# •Jp. «^p» Jp. «>p. jp* jp* Jp. *^p» Jp. Jp. *y» *>JV •$. •V* *V* *T* *T* *v» *v* *T* *"T* *V* *T* *V* *T* *T* *T - *T* *V* *T* »V* *T* “l 5 * 

ROWTH IS RAPID in the changing years 
of youth, and the child is soon the adult. 
I There is no stage in its progress when 
it is not passing a crucial period. The 
troubles that come in after life are due 
to the fact that parents do not realize 
that children cannot train themselves, 
and they are left to become their own 
masters. It is not best to interfere too 
much with the proclivities of the young men, provided they are 
on the right side: but to let them run as they will, is not wise, nor 
does it bring the best type of manhood. Let us see what this is. 

“ DEVELOPMENT OF MANHOOD.” 

A boy becomes a youth; the youth becomes the young man; 
and the young man enters upon the realm of manhood, stepping 
over the threshold of years so quickly that all is accomplished ere 
the parents are aware. 

What makes the man ? 

It is not education, although that influence has much to do with 
the outcome. The right kind of knowledge is not imparted to the 
boy to make the right kind of man. 

Yet it is the first thing that the fond father will contemplate. 
He wishes his boy to go through all the public schools, aud that is 































MAGNETIC MARRIAGES 


319 


right. Let the lad go as far as there are public schools for him to 
attend before he thinks of going to a higher institution where he 
must pay for his tuition. It is not the money part of the trans¬ 
action but the character of the education that is to be considered. 
The first principle is that he should exhaust the right to attend 
all public educational institutions, for they are planned with a 
desire to meet the best requirements of youth. 

In those schools let him follow all the languages that are avail¬ 
able. It is not a question whether or not he can make use of any 
of the languages, but it is important that he should be able to know 
his own inner nature better; and the rule is this: The greater 
number of words he knows and feels the meaning of, the closer 
he comes in touch with the magnetic forces within him. 

Let us see how this works out. 

It has been stated in this work that the inner or magnetic mind 
is not built on the words of speech for they represent what has 
been acquired through experience in living. But it was also said 
that the two powers, the primal self and the inherent self, are two 
steeds that can be driven separately but that drive better together. 
It is also a fact that many of the feelings are interpreted in words. 

It is the latter fact that we make use of now. 

There is no language on earth that is full enough to express the 
tenth part of the feelings; therefore there is no language that can 
stand for the inherent nature. The French has words that tell a 
better story of some of the emotions and magnetic nature than any 
other tongue in the world. This then should be a part of the edu¬ 
cation of every human being. 

The combination of the French and English languages will make 
a much more powerful mind and magnetic nature than either alone; 
although the French is much the greater of the two for the pur¬ 
poses stated. It lacks some in educational value for developing 
the primal self, and the English excels in that respect. But the 
two make a most excellent pair of steeds. 

The German has words that cannot be found either in the French 
or in the English. Their meanings are quite different, and it is 
difficult to find synonyms for translation. But the words that 
do have equivalents in English are shaded to such a nicety when 
standing for the moods and feelings that they add a vast percent¬ 
age to the power of the mind and magnetic nature. Then there 
is the old Latin, and the old Greek, and the old Hebrew, all dead 


320 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


as dead can be, yet freighted with a value so great that no one can 
understand what they will accomplish in the development of an 
individual. 

But the word dead means that the people that spoke the tongues 
are no longer speaking them; it does not mean that either the words 
or the thoughts are dead. The English of three hundred years 
ago is much more defunct than either the Latin or the Greek 
or the Hebrew. 

In the history of the Hebrews when their language was much 
alive, they felt and experienced conditions that are common to all 
peoples, and to all parts of the universe. Their language opens up 
faculties in our nature that can be developed in no other way. 
The word still lives, and will endure as long as humanity feels and 
yearns to express its inherent nature. In those old centuries 
there was much less of the primal self in evidence, for there were 
fewer experiences; and the same fact is true of the Greek and the 
Latin. 

Here are five grand tongues, containing, with the English, so 
many thoughts that belong to the inherent or magnetic nature that 
they will do more for imparting a genuine education in the mind 
and heart of the young man than all other lines of training com¬ 
bined. 

You cannot build power on air. 

You cannot make the man a power in himself by merely telling 
him a few of the secrets of development. The more that is genu¬ 
ine in the education and character of the man, the greater will be 
the magnetic force he will wield. Let power rest on a foundation 
of granite or adamant if you will. 

It was the good fortune of the author to be directed when a lad 
into a love for all the languages we have named. It was not our 
choice then, and had it not been for proper guidance the results 
might have been different. Since then we have advised that 
French should be started when children are five and six years of 
age, and we have lived to see the workings out of the plan in 
unfolding a better and clearer mind in the children as they grow 
up. 

The greatest lawyer that ever stood before a jury was Rufus 
Choate, and his closest competitor was Daniel Webster. Both 
won through their magnetism. Both were the greatest of actors, 
yet had no display of the stage in their work, and never took part 


MAGNETIC MARRIAGES 


321 


in dramatic productions. Both ascended high on the ladder of 
fame and statesmanship. Both had an intimate knowledge of 
several languages, Choate being able to read Greek fluently when 
he was yet under seven or eight years of age. 

When we say they were actors we mean that they could express 
all the emotions, all the feelings and moods with perfection, and 
had a repertoire many times greater than the real actors on the 
real stage. They also had the art to conceal their art. The real 
actor on the real stage shows himself to be an actor. The lawyer 
or orator who does greater acting, gives out no appearance of being 
an actor. Hence he is the greater. 

The most versatile and successful of the magnetic actors of the 
last century was the elder Booth, and some critics place him at 
the head of the list of all actors. He was master of seven different 
languages and spoke them fluently. His knowledge of the old 
Hebrew was surprising and the question arose many times how 
he was able to find the time to acquire so much. 

But the fact is that a half hour a day persisted in wdll enable any 
man or woman to master all the languages we have mentioned, 
the Hebrew, the Greek, the Latin, the German and the French. 
And there is no person so busy w r ho does not throw away a half 
hour a day. The mistake is made by all beginners, of thinking 
that they must make up for lost time by studying hard, that a half 
hour is nothing and they will plunge in and study several hours. 
They forget that language must soak in. It is better to leave the 
study with a keen desire to renew it, than to leave it with a heavy 
head and tired nervous svstem. 

It has been many times stated that each language carries on its 
face the progress of civilization and the interpretations of the 
feelings and heart history of the people through whose lives it has 
developed. As each human being has the same inherent nature, 
and as all magnetism has its origin and greatest power in the in¬ 
herent nature, it must follow that the greater number of languages 
that are mastered the more the inherent nature of the man will 
be developed. 

We know that we are talking to disbelievers, for there is a general 
feeling today that a language that cannot be spoken is of no use, 
and so the demand is for things that can be spoken and can be of 
use. So ignorant and sordid is the public mind that even the 
study of French which is the polite language of all Europe will not 


322 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


be agreed to unless there seems to be some chance for the student 
to go to Europe and talk it. It is not in the talking of it that any 
language has its greatest usefulness. Most foreign linguists will 
do well to retain their native tongue when they have talking to do. 

The talker has ideas that are very limited and are born in the 
commonplace uses of the day. But the inspired works of poet, of 
biographer, of historian and of prose writer, the contents of which 
hold the best fruit of mind and heart, are the media for the use of 
other languages as well as our own. 

The man who is to enter upon the full estate of the best manhood 
should be one who knows and loves the language under which he 
was born, and he should not look for his knowledge of it in the 
papers, magazines and novels, primarily, but in the works that are 
undoubtedly inspired, such as the recognized poetry of the past 
centuries, the great histories of human action, the biographies 
that are noble in their authorship, and the essays and other prose 
of the highest minds. 

No other part of a language is worth attention from the student. 

This mastery of English need not precede the study of other 
tongues. 

Another of the mistakes that are made by the public in the 
estimate on foreign languages is to claim that it is time enough to 
master some other tongues when English is mastered, and the 
common thinker applauds vigorously; he calls it sense. 

But there is no possibility of securing any mastery over the 
upper half of the English language until Greek, Latin and French 
are studied. For every word that you take out of another tongue 
and put in your own, you must find one in your own that is akin 
to it, even if it is not an equivalent. In learning the meanings of 
words in other languages it is always necessary to learn more of 
English words, and their finer shades of meaning. No word is 
well learned, and few are really understood until they have 
soaked in. They must get farther than the mere brain. A word 
is a thing and has an organic life of its own and should be a com¬ 
panion as well as food and drink for the whole being. When 
words are absorbed they exert an influence over the mind and the 
heart as well. 

The best way to learn English is to first learn some other lan¬ 
guage; the latter is never learned except through the medium of 
your mother tongue. 


MAGNETIC MARRIAGES 


323 


A laborer and a business man will not be able to see what con¬ 
nection there is between the mastery of languages and labor or 
business. In the matter of toil where the man is a machine, it 
does not matter at all if he is content to remain a machine. In 
business a man may keep within mean and narrow lines, and never 
get out of them; and he has no need for the larger influence that 
tends to broaden the scope of one’s usefulness and powers. 

But if the business man or the professional man seeks to be more 
of a man he should cultivate the instincts that broaden and deepen 
him; and to be a master of words is the most effective of all. It 
will help on the work of magnetism, and the latter will feed the 
power that is thus unfolded. We do not recommend the learning 
of language by grasping definitions, for they are not acquisitions. 
We have seen many persons who could define thousands of words 
the meanings of which they knew nothing about. 

The young man should also be trained to become both active 
and manly. To be manly is to be strong of purpose and strong of 
execution. 

The man who would hold a woman’s highest regard, who would 
win her respect and perhaps her love, who would retain that 
exalted opinion which uplifts him in her vision, must be a man. 
The word virile means manly. The influence which is almost 
magnetic of a soldier’s uniform has been hard to understand 
except as construed under this Law; but it is not worship of 
color or dress that makes the despised fellow of the streets the 
idolized hero of the uniform. The transformation in woman’s 
appreciation is due solely to the fact that the dress suggests the 
call to war; war suggests battle; battle means the willingness to 
face the enemy, to meet sabre-thrust, or the advancing bayonet, or 
the shot and shells that rain death; or the hand-to-hand encounter 
in which the soldier strives to kill in order that he may survive; 
all these are the highest types of virility or manliness. No w r onder 
woman cannot resist the uniform. 

The mimic battle of the college field likewise arouses the admira¬ 
tion of the fair sex. Few are the girls who would not leave pros¬ 
pects of wealth for the hand of the football victor. 

But virility is more than physical prowess. It is success in the 
graver battle of life. The skilled workman, the clerk rising year 
by year out of his first rank to higher walks in business, the strug¬ 
gling and winning merchant who holds the reins of success in his 


324 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


tight grip, resolved to climb higher and higher by dint of energy 
and resourceful activity; this is the virile man. His mother, 
sister, wife, whoever she may be that watches his progress, feels 
with him the pangs of struggle and hopes with him for ultimate 
victory. The most glorious thing in the world is not the top 
rung of the ladder of success but the step up from the first rung 
to the second. 

Virility is energy of purpose. It is study, planning, preparation, 
looking for opportunity, fitting oneself to accept the hand of prof¬ 
fered chance, the eternal habit of getting ready, and the develop¬ 
ment of judgment and careful mental acumen, all of which come 
slowly through effort, and which, when come, are masters of the 
future. 

Activity is a recognition of the value of small moments. “My 
husband never wastes a minute of time. He is learning something 
more every day. He says that one never knows how many oppor¬ 
tunities there are in the world for winning success until he becomes 
active. He helps me at home, and is not afraid to do anything 
that will lighten my work, for I am not strong like other women. 
My girl friends who are married pity me for being poor. They say 
their husbands enjoy life and take things easy. But we will forge 
ahead in time.” Poor girl! Her husband was lowly, and that was 
years ago. When Andrew Carnegie called him into his palatial 
drawing room and asked him to have a cigar, the young man said 
that he did not smoke, that he never had time for that pleasure. 
Nor had he time to learn to drink. He is now a millionaire, and 
the other girls’ husbands work for him. And the humble wife of 
years ago has had health now in rich abundance; God bless her! 

A woman soon learns to worship the man, however poor, who is 
active and strong in his ambitions, who never idles away precious 
moments, who works and makes his work count something for the 
future. On the other hand, she soon loses respect for the idler, 
for the novel reader, for the fellow who smokes his time away, or 
seeks diversion in the papers, or enjoys the magazine, or likes a 
social game of cards, or has chums hanging around, or is in her 
way, or makes himself a drone at home, or annoys and disgusts 
her with his bad or unclean habits. 

Never cross the sexes. 

By this is meant that the young man should not be allowed to do 
the work primarily of the young woman, nor the latter his work. 


MAGNETIC MARRIAGES 


325 


As the early years of the child were witnesses of the difference 
in the playthings used by each of the sexes, so the activities and 
interests should be separated as he grows up toward manhood. 

It is our candid belief that the principles of magnetism of every 
kind should be studied and understood by the young man, for they 
will make him a much stronger being than he can hope to become 
by any other process. Magnetism alone is not enough; for it must 
be founded on something that is substantial in each and every 
department of life; and the attempt to draw success by throwing 
out a mysterious and subtle influence will not achieve great results. 

Every good quality of mind and faculty is attractive and there¬ 
fore is magnetic. 

“THE BLOSSOMING OF WOMANHOOD” 

The woman should decide whether or not she is to choose the life 
of a toiler in which there is no hope of being anything else; or is she 
to build the broad foundations of a grander personality? 

We propose to look at natural principles in this discussion and 
not give attention to the conditions that prevail. It is a law of 
nature that a woman shall be constructed on different lines from 
man. The attempt to make the conditions the same has signally 
failed and will always prove fruitless. 

Woman adds to her misery the more she departs from her true 
rank. 

The fact that she was a slave in her earlier history and has been 
subjected to a rule that was both tyrannical and unjust does not 
warrant a complete adoption of conditions that will make her 
wholly independent of man. She should be reasonably dependent 
on him, and he on her. They are counterparts of each other and 
it is not good for either to be alone in life. 

The first natural principle, then, is this: Every woman should 
be developed to the estate of association with men, either as wife, 
or in a capacity that will enable her to look to him for protection 
and yet be independent in her own affairs. 

Conditions of house-keeping should not be such that scandal can 
arise, even though it is unfounded. Baseless slander built on 
appearances, is due to the indiscretion of parties who permit the 
appearances to exist. Where there is opportunity for wrong¬ 
doing, even though it is not done, there is the wholesome tongue 


326 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


of scandal, designed undoubtedly by nature to prevent the oppor¬ 
tunities. It is a well settled rule that, where there is no oppor¬ 
tunity for doing wrong, there can be no wrong done; and the 
eternal fight against the opportunity is the best step that can be 
taken. Remove the opportunity and you remove the appearance, 
and prevent the scandal. 

Purity is the first great power of woman. 

Here is a young woman who went Maying with a young man. 
She was as pure as an angel all day long; yet there were both the 
opportunity and the appearance against her. Here is another 
young woman who dropped for a few minutes into the private room 
of a young man at the hotel. She meant no harm in it, and the 
young man in fact treated her most courteously; but scandal grew 
from it, because there were both the opportunity and the appear¬ 
ance. Never create either. Never allow circumstances to create 
them. 

Purity in fact is not so magnetic a weapon as purity both in fact 
and in appearance. 

Up to the time that the woman becomes the wife, from the year 
preceding her approach of puberty, she should be constantly under 
the eye of some one who can know that there has never been the 
opportunity or the appearance of evil. She carries with her the 
power to tempt man, and there are very few. men who will not 
yield when tempted. Many men are thrown into a fever of excite¬ 
ment when, being alone with a young woman, she permits the 
least impression to go out that she is temptable. Being alone, and 
having some initiatory pretence to act upon, it is easy to use a 
small amount of strength and thus lead the innocent girl astray. 

The young woman who is blossoming into womanhood has her 
wealth, which is her virtue, to protect, and she cannot afford to be 
placed in a position where the least freedom of speech or move¬ 
ment will draw some man to her. If she does, he may in one 
strong unyielding move, throw his arm about her waist, and lift 
her from her feet, hardly before she realizes what is transpiring. 
A girl of eighteen who was small of stature and not possessed of 
strength, but who was vivacious, found herself in a single second 
lifted from the floor, placed upon a couch and in full possession of 
her lover. It was the truth she spoke when she said that she had 
no suspicion or realization of what was going on until it was too 
late, and her most violent struggles were in vain. 


MAGNETIC MARRIAGES 


327 


This bit of history has been repeated millions of times, and ac¬ 
counts for the first step in the ruin of girls. The excitement is not 
objectionable to them, and they have less desire than reason to 
object. 

The purpose is to avoid the opportunity. 

To thus avoid danger, let every woman see to it that she is not 
alone with a man; and this should be done for her good name as 
well as for her real safety. 

The young woman who is virtuous against temptation, knows 
her power and her value. Knowledge begets confidence and con¬ 
fidence begets magnetism. She has full confidence in herself and 
others have the same in her. 

The question of a woman’s virtue is hidden from the world in a 
great majority of cases. But the question of her general purity is 
not obscured. What is her trend of thoughts? She cannot con¬ 
ceal them from those who know her. Herein purity is of the high¬ 
est importance. She has a much stronger following in her sex if 
she is known to woman to be pure in thought. A dirty story may 
produce fun for a time, but the teller of it is never the same in the 
eyes of those to whom she told it. No woman fails to drop some 
each time she does an impure thing before other women, or speaks 
with the tongue of obscenity. 

The best method of uplifting this trait until it becomes one of the 
nobler feminine qualities is to cultivate it in the privacies of life. 
Before your own sisters or female friends, even where men are sure 
not to see or listen,'be careful in both the subjects that are allowed 
to enter the mind, and in the diction employed in discussing them; 
and, to this, add the most scrupulous vigilance in every action so 
that it may be refined. 

There are many girls who are known to all their girl friends as 
being above the practice of doing or saying anything in the pres¬ 
ence of close acquaintances that is not refined in the highest degree. 
This fact cannot be concealed. Some girl will mention it to some 
other person and the young men will learn of it sooner or later. 
The prude is one who parades aggressively her distaste for every 
form of questionable conduct; but she is not so pure in fact as one 
who makes no parade of it and yet is refined. Some prostitutes are 
prudes; to the world they are over-exact; in secret they are criminal. 

A woman who will intensify a condition that would die out of 
itself, is obscene in her prudish nature; as where some slip of the 


328 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


tongue has caused the cheek of a modest girl to pale, and the prude 
censures the careless individual in the presence of others. Disre¬ 
gard of the remark and a graceful changing of the subject were the 
only measures necessary. 

Let the purity of thought, of action, and of word, begin at home 
in the bosom of the family; and then let it increase abroad in the 
midst of girl friends and woman friends, until it is well established 
that you are by force of habit clean in mind and heart. 

This is the most magnetic of all traits for the fair sex. 

There should be some education on which to base a thoughtful 
and exalted womanhood. 

We have no hope to change the trend of things at this time; but 
the day is not far distant when all girls will be kept within the 
realms to which they are born. Today they are reaching out for 
man’s work, and are rapidly becoming his competitors in all 
branches. 

The proper education in the teens will avoid this fault of the 
general people. 

We have laid the basis of such education in the discussion of the 
young woman under fifteen. There the distinction was made 
between the two sexes; and, if well made, it will be difficult for 
parent or girl to shift things about so as to fall into the prevailing 
error of today. 

In book learning the girl should be both a good mathematician 
and a good linguist; she should study mathematics as far as the 
end of algebra, and should make that training as thorough as 
possible; and with it she should study French, German and Latin. 
These three tongues will open up the inherent nature of the woman 
where is found the only real magnetic power for great purposes in 
life. 

The reasons stated in the discussion of the development of 
manhood will apply to her. 

The result is a fine mind, and a finer nature. She may never 
have occasion to see France or Germany, but the words that have 
come into her mind have carried a larger and deeper life into her 
whole being. To train a girl for commercial life is the greatest 
blunder ever made. Let us look at a few cases to see what law 
is at work. The facility we have for getting at facts is summed up 
in the statement that we have for years sent out experiments and 
requests for observation and for securing reports, so that we may 


MAGNETIC MARRIAGES 


329 


know the truth and not depend on theory. The magnetism club 
helped us to make many thousands of tests; some of the members 
were given initial experiments to make, and those who were ener¬ 
getic were retained, while others were not sent further work to do. 
The best reports and the most accurate have come from physicians 
and professors, as these two classes of men are intensely interested 
in the subject. 

We find that the life of the girl is shaped just as she is about to 
enter womanhood; that is, when she has passed the first year or two 
of puberty and is taking on the estate of the woman. 

Of ninety-eight girls who were about to decide whether to enter 
the classical course in the high school or to take the commercial 
course, or business course, as it is called, we found that nearly 
eighty were advised by their parents to take the latter studies; 
the reason being that, if anything happened to the parents, the 
girls would be able to provide for themselves. 

Before the decision was made we sent printed arguments of the 
most earnest character urging that the girls be allowed to get a full 
knowledge of mathematics to the end of algebra, and a full educa¬ 
tion in French, German and Latin, going as far as the public 
schools taught those subjects. We succeeded in swerving fifty- 
three to our views; and we had a careful watch made of all the 
girls who went through the two courses; on one side the classical, 
and on the other side the business training. 

Of all those who graduated, every girl who took the classical 
work, excepting two who were not sincere students, rose in life to 
a much grander rank. All ninety-eight girls were members of 
families in middle circumstances; all had fathers or relatives who 
worked as employees, and not one was in independent circum¬ 
stances. 

All who graduated from the classical course showed in after 
life a decided difference in every respect from those who took the 
business course. The latter were not of the genuine refinement of 
mind or body that characterized the former. They had a cheap¬ 
ness about them, and it came in evidence at all stages of their 
work. They never got out of the lower stratum of life. 

Those who graduated from the classical studies were better 
educated and a few of them pursued their studies much farther 
and accepted good positions as teachers for a few years; most of 
them entering wedlock, however, ere long. The others of the 


330 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


classical graduates were married, excepting four, who are still 
single. 

To carry out the comparison, all of the business girls who got 
married represented in their husbands’ total wealth, as estimated, 
a total of eighteen thousand dollars; that is, the supposed financial 
worth of all these husbands combined reached that figure. On the 
other hand, the total combined wealth as estimated of the hus¬ 
bands of the classical graduates was sixteen million dollars and 
over. Many of them married into wealthy families, although 
they themselves came out of families of middle rank in life. Three 
of them in three different States at the time, were married to men, 
each of whom had over a million dollars. 

There is no need of a girl marrying a man who is poor or who is 
destined to remain poor. In one case a girl was wedded to a man 
who had no wealth whatever; and in ten years he has had uniformly 
great success, now being counted worth three hundred thousand 
dollars; and he pays his wife the compliment of saying that her 
level head had been his guide in all his undertakings. 

These figures are not visionary. We will guarantee that the 
same results will come out in any comparative lists of girls made 
on the same basis.' You or any one can prove the principle in your 
own way and it will always be the same. 

If these facts are true, you ought to know it. 

If they are true you, and all others ought to act upon the law 
that is thus proved. If they are true they are important enough 
to be studied for the good they will produce in the lives of millions 
of young women. 

That they are true can be easily ascertained. Look to the his¬ 
tory of your own community; and, if it has not been carried away 
by the prevailing spirit of commercialism, you will find that the 
girls that study thoroughly the three languages we have men¬ 
tioned and are able to read fluently all the grandest works of the 
greatest geniuses in the literature of those tongues, and who also 
have mastered mathematics as far as the end of algebra, are far 
and away the superiors of the girls about them. 

There are many solid men in this country who do not marry 
because they will not take the kind of girl that they must marry. 
They do not want the prude, nor do they want the cut-and-dried 
schoolmarm; but they will not marry the empty-headed girl who 
knows how to play bridge and can shuffle, shuffle, shuffle cards 


MAGNETIC MARRIAGES 


331 


from the middle of the morning to the middle of the night. They 
will not marry girls who take pride in being ignorant of the duties 
of her servants, who knows nothing of the chemistry of cooking, 
who can talk and make herself nervous in gossipy conversation, 
but has not strength enough to plunge into the duties of over¬ 
seeing the transactions of her home. 

These men to whom we refer are men of wealth. 

They are deterred by this fact, as shown in an engagement that 
was about to be made. A young lady agreed to give her final 
answer on a certain night. The man called. The mother said: 

“It must be understood that my daughter will not know what 
is going on in her kitchen. She prefers to board, and hates the 
very thought of housekeeping.” 

The man said: 

“ I board now. I have longed for years to get a home. I was 
reared in a home. I am able to conduct one in first-class manner, 
but I do not think that a wife should be willing to let ignorant 
servants conduct her household affairs entirely for her.” 

“ If you love my daughter as much as you say you do, you will 
be willing for her to board,” was the mother’s reply. 

“ Love is most fickle that is based on the ideas that are repug¬ 
nant to home-making. I believe that love is created by nature 
for the purpose of inducing two persons to make a home. To 
board is not to make a home.” 

“ Well, then, it is best that my daughter should give the matter 
more consideration.” 

The man is still single. The girl married a wealthy manu¬ 
facturer who promised that she should never have to look into her 
kitchen, and the divorce courts are now separating the parties. 

The kind of training we have indicated will make the woman’s 
mind rich and strong. Against it is the view of the general 
public asking the oft-repeated question, What good will them 
things do? 

The studies of mathematics, of algebra, of French, of German 
and of Latin, do not on their face have any connection with the 
future usefulness of the woman. But the laws under which such 
things proceed are fully stated in the preceding discussion of the 
development of manhood. If these cannot be understood, then 
there is no remedy. 

The mind that is rich is a powerful magnet. We would make 


332 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


our first choice of all the women of the world from those who have 
thus enriched their minds. 

Coupled with that training the study and practice of personal 
magnetism will add value and attraction of such import that the 
woman thus equipped will have no real competitors in the battle 
for the best husbands in the world. 

That should be the goal of magnetism to each blossoming 
woman. 

With tastes and mental interests suited to her sex, with activi¬ 
ties that belong to her sex, with a rich mind, with a magnetic 
personality gathered from this very work, especially in the cultiva¬ 
tion of the mood-colors of the early chapters, any woman ought to 
stand as queen in her sphere. The history of recent conquests 
proves this claim to be a true one. 

Separation of interests and of activities, from those of the male 
sex, should be insisted on at every stage of life. 

There can be no compromise in this truth. 

It is the duty of man to provide the means whereby every woman 
who is connected with him shall have an independent income 
without being compelled to do his work. The customs of today 
are the reverse of this law. 

Girls and women are doing men’s work. Men should do their 
own work, and do enough of it to make it unnecessary for girls and 
women to undertake what is not in their natural department. 

A woman lives for a man; and a man lives for a woman; and both 
live for their children or for the succeeding generation. 

This is the plan and purpose of the Creator, and the prevailing 
denial of that arrangement will only work harm to the race and to 
the individual. 


“WHO SHOULD MARRY?” 

Every normal man and woman should marry. 

Some of them do not wish to, and others have some trouble in 
finding suitable counterparts. 

It is directly in the purpose and duty of magnetism to make it 
the wish of all normal persons to marry; and to provide the means 
whereby the suitable counterpart may be forthcoming. The 
power to be attracted establishes the wish, and the power to attract 
sets up the other condition. By this is meant that a person should 
be capable of being drawn into the desire to marry, and the same 


MAGNETIC MARRIAGES / 


333 


individual should be able to draw a counterpart out of the general 
fund of humanity. 

There are more women out of wedlock than men. 

There are countless thousands of men out of wedlock who ought 
to be married. 

These are the normal individuals, not members of the class that 
should not marry. 

A normal person is one who is capable of becoming the parent 
of a healthy child who will be sound in mind and body. 

Who are not normal will be considered in the next episode. 

Love is not by any means an essential of marriage. Love is 
guilty of more mis-mating than any other one influence in the 
world; and the reason is that it is the outgrowth of the mind and 
not of the inherent nature, as generally employed. That kind of 
affection that comes direct from the inner being is called the affin¬ 
ity, or suitability of one person for another. It is also known as 
love, and may be so called in its higher attributes. 

But the love that jumps to the surface in an instant and destroys 
appetite and everything else that is useful, and that is most 
dejected when most satiated, is not a sane condition. Many kinds 
of feelings may be called by the name of love; the liking for a dog 
or cat, or the appreciation of a plate of soup or a dish of ice cream, 
or the parental love, or the love between brothers, or between 
men or between women, or the love for any relative, all these are 
quite different from that peculiar nervous affection that mounts 
to the brain of either sex when properly instigated by the other. 

If a woman finds that a man is her affinity, or if a man finds the 
same of a woman, and there are no reasons why they should not 
marry, it is much better than a match founded on the fever of love. 

There is a vast amount of sentiment about the conditions that, 
are precedent to marriage. The first fancy of a girl for a man, and 
perhaps of a rich girl for a poor man, is often life-lasting; and she 
weeps in silence when she is led to the altar by one of her own rank, 
knowing that the first fancy is still alive. She yearns for him even 
during the hours of brightest gayety. The fever lingers in her 
nervous system. 

Let us be frank. To pretend sentiment and to express it in the 
face of natural laws and facts, is not exactly honest. Take, if you 
will, one hundred girls and one hundred poor men who are better 
qualified to make them good husbands, and against these hundred 


334 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


men place another hundred men who are very wealthy, and ask 
the girls to fall in love with either class; how many, do you think, 
would prefer the poor men? In form, health, education, ability 
and all else except riches, the poverty class are the marked 
superiors of the opulent class. But the chances are two to one 
that the hundred girls will select the latter, and most of them will 
declare, and some honestly too, that they really and truly love 
them. 

This supposed condition relates to those girls who have not yet 
been in love, or who at least say so, or are heart free. 

Take as many young women who have felt the pangs of this 
fever, or who are not heart free, but whose words have been given 
to as many poor but worthy men, and let them receive genuine 
proposals from rich men whom they do not love, and how many, 
think you, would wake up to the realization that they did not in 
fact love the men they had expected to marry, but have come to 
experience the thrill of deepest love for the rich suitors? 

Sentiment says that the true girl will not leave the poor man she 
loves, for the rich man she does not love; but the facts say other¬ 
wise in a large majority of instances. It is easy to find an affinity 
where proffered love and opulence appear hand in hand. 

The question arises, shall one marry for love? 

If other considerations warrant the match, love is no obstacle; 
but standing alone it is not enough of an incentive to wedlock. 
It is the cause of many bad endings to the romance. It is sweet, 
dreamy, sad, tender and all that; but it cannot face the battle of 
life as will judgment and grand executive ability. It is super¬ 
sensitive, and that means danger when the least thing goes awry. 

In royalty there is very little pretence to love-matches; policy 
and many conditions of state determine who shall be the high 
contracting parties. Among the wealthy it is the purpose for 
certain kinds of family friendships to be welded by unions among 
the younger generation. Love is compelled to step aside in almost 
every such case. 

The poor should marry the poor; the middle class should marry 
the middle class; and the rich should marry the rich. Less after 
trouble comes from this plan. It is not by any means good judg¬ 
ment for the woman in moderate circumstances to wed the man 
who is wealthy; she makes demands on him that savor of sordid 
purposes, and the affair is soon clouded in smoke, Where there 


MAGNETIC MARRIAGES 


335 


have been unions between a wealthy girl and a poor man or one in 
moderate circumstances, or between a rich man and a girl who is 
not rich, there have been more divorce cases than where the rich 
have intermarried. The least friction arises where the wealth 
is about equal in the two. 

The disparity of wealth leads to a feeling of suspicion that is 
often well founded, that the marriage was designed for ulterior 
purposes. The rich husband, if he gets the least bit angry with 
his poor wife, may be tempted to charge the fact of mercenary 
intention and she will go to her grave never forgiving the allega¬ 
tion. Even if she does not hear it from his lips, there are so many 
ways of acting the thought that she thinks she sees it in his glance 
or very move. 

What she thinks intensely will become to her a sensation of fact 
and then she will be unable to separate the imagination from the 
reality. 

It is a bad match that brings rich and poor together. 

The man who marries for money earns it. 

The woman who marries for money is a source of annoyance to 
the man she has secured. 

It is almost a public fact, at least well known to all who are wide 
awake, that there are thousands of poor women, or those who may 
not be actually poor but who are in straightened circumstances, 
who are on the lookout for rich husbands. The latter are caught 
by the cute and ingenious wooing which such a woman can do 
when she makes up her mind that the man is to be won. It is this 
aggressive agreeableness that attracts his attention. His rich 
lady friend will not make herself so attractive and he is soon con¬ 
vinced that this adventuress is much to be preferred. 

Herein the man is badly bitten, as the phrase goes. 

The adventuress has nothing else to do but to make herself 
sweet and attractive. She lives in that one idea. In the morning 
every little touch or art that will add to her powers to please, are 
given full attention. So much as an extra curl, or the fluffing of a 
bunch of hair, the fragrance of the body and the breath, the dainty 
and delicate coloring of the bloom on the cheek, and the small but 
telling motions of the hands and feet, are studied and carried into 
reality. 

The subjects that are to be discussed, the tastes of the old 
codger, the style of talk, and the diction that will most impress 


336 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


him; these are developed as only the adventuress can unfold them. 
Added to this is the calm, the serene, the seraphic smile that seems 
to be the natural position of the features when they are in repose, 
and the hearty but kittenish laugh that ripples from the opening 
in the face like a brook burbling over placid shallows; and the man 
is soon enveloped in a sea of warmed-over love that drowns out his 
consciousness of every other fact in the universe. 

If the rich woman should show this amount of attention and 
preparation, the man would quickly propose to her; but she is 
adored and worshipped by a lot of adventurers, and she does not 
propose to stoop to the wooing act with any man, not she. 

The result of this twisted arrangement is that rich men are the 
victims of adventuresses, and rich women are the victims of adven¬ 
turers. It is easily figured out. The rich man will not woo; he 
has no occasion to do so. The rich woman will not woo; she has 
no occasion to do so. The rich man is wooed by the poor woman, 
although she is skillful enough to conceal the fact or the process. 
The rich woman is wooed by the poor man and he makes his work 
effective. 

It is a fact that a great majority of rich men are victimized, not 
in the course of every decade; but every year thousands fall 
victims to the intrigues of the adventures which are aimed at 
their purses. To keep an account of these many cases would 
amaze one; and most of them never get into the lime-light of full 
publicity. Once you start to make the record you will stop in 
bewilderment to think that there are so many fools in the world, 
as they seem to you. We do not call them that; they are the 
victims of schemers. 

What is to be done? 

Let the rule be adhered to, that each class shall marry in its own 
kind; the poor with the poor, the middle class with the middle 
class, and the rich with the rich. Last year a very beautiful 
young miss was wedded to a man of fifty who was reputed to be 
worth over eight hundred thousand dollars. This young wife lost 
no time in nagging him until he had made a deed of his mansion 
and real estate to her, and it was soon learned that her relatives 
had coached her throughout the whole transaction. The couple 
are now tangled up in court proceedings. 

This is a typical case, and there are thousands of others who 
have made the same mistake. 


MAGNETIC MARRIAGES 


337 


It is not true that a poor woman can love a rich man, or that a 
poor man can love a rich woman. The disparity in financial 
conditions is such as to make love a trifling matter. 

All rich men who have created their wealth have risen from the 
ranks of the poor or middle classes. It is well for both husband 
and wife to start poor, or in middle circumstances, and grow rich 
together. In such case they agree better and have a satisfaction 
in common that will never grow less. 

An educated person should marry one who is also educated. A 
refined person should marry one who is refined. An ignorant 
person should marry one who is ignorant. So often have we 
received letters like the following: “My husband is a coarse, 
common boor, ignorant and disgusting in all that he says and does. 
On the contrary I am an educated and refined woman.” This 
discrepancy is a serious one. Two hogs can live at peace in the 
same pen; but a hog and a lamb do not harmonize. 

Marriage is a contract, and its purpose is to make a home with 
or without children. As a contract it should be entered into with 
at least as much care as would be exercised in the forming of an 
agreement to purchase a horse; yet most men who could not be 
cheated in a horse trade get the worst end of the contract when they 
take a wife. How many persons apply the same care and caution 
to making the contract for marriage that they would employ in 
buying a house? The house costs more, but is it as important? 

Love is a disturber of the judgment and cool powers of reasoning, 
and will bring people together in a chaos of blunders. 

“WHO SHOULD NOT MARRY.” 

Some day the law will wake up and discard its theory of personal 
liberty and permit only those men and women to marry who are 
capable of bringing into the world children of sound mind and 
body. This change will not come about at once or by a sudden 
uprising; but public sentiment will be quietly molded until little 
by little the laws will be changed. 

The first move will be to prevent those who are known to be 
mentally diseased to a dangerous extent, to marry. The next 
step will be to prevent those who are criminals by instinct and 
carrv the disease of crime in their blood, to enter the state of 
wedlock. 


338 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


When these entering wedges are started, the other steps will 
follow. Then it will not be possible to saddle upon the coming 
generation a progeny of half-idiots, natural born criminals, and 
wretchedly diseased mortals who are always a danger to society 
and to the race. 

The law of God and of nature is plain and the duty is com¬ 
manded humanity to check the spread of crime and mental im¬ 
becility, by the only effective method that will ever be known; 
namely, the closing of the source of such offspring. 

If you have a filthy river that is flowing through your house, 
you may consult experts who will tell you how to clean up the 
house and renovate the things that are polluted; but some one 
may come along who will suggest that you stop the flow of the 
river in the direction of your house. You never thought of that 
and it seems a good idea. It does not cost a very great effort to 
thus deal with it, and in a short time the offense is gone because 
the source no longer exists. 

This is logic. 

Applied to the affairs of life it is the best exhibition of sense. 

The status of a man or woman cannot be judged by poverty or 
ignorance. There is nothing to be gained by legislating against 
the abjectly poor or the lowly ignorant. From these classes there 
may come the next generation of bright minds and well-to-do folk. 
The humble classes are not the meanest. In a debate not long ago 
which was participated in by over seventy men of the highest 
intelligence, the question came up as to what would be done with 
the world of humanity if each one present had autocratic authority 
to order and to compel execution of any law he might choose to 
make. 

The opinions that seemed to come nearest to unanimity were 
expressed as follows by one of the debaters: 

“If I had the power over the whole world at this moment, I 
would have every confirmed drunkard removed where he could 
not offend other human beings. With him I would have every 
wife-beater, every thief, every liar, every ravisher of women, 
every murderer, and every criminal of high degree, also sent to 
keep each other company. I would add to the colony every man 
and woman who would not do honest work in his or her class and 
rank. I would let this motley collection make their own laws and 
rule themselves.” 


MAGNETIC MARRIAGES 


339 


He forgot to add that North America would not be large enough 
to hold the colony that he was planning. 

The upper classes, by bad examples in the way of wasted time 
and hollow frivolities, to which may be added insincerity, arro¬ 
gance and countless disagreeable traits, prove to the world that 
wealth and rank do not make the lady or the gentleman. In the 
middle classes, with a few exceptions in the upper and lower 
strata, are found the best type of man and woman. But they are 
not perfect. The serfs are a part of the plan of creation and can¬ 
not be spared. 

It is not class distinction but the broad separation of abject 
criminals and all who cannot bring into the world sane and healthy 
children, keeping them out of wedlock, and so preventing the 
increase of unfit offspring. As the world now wags there is being 
brought into existence about twenty millions of criminals and 
mentally debased children every twelve months, and the penalty 
is to be paid sooner or later. Each person reasons that it cannot 
much affect the present generation and the next will be able to 
take care of itself. In the course of about fifty more years, if 
there is no change, the whole realm of civilization will be built 
upon the lines referred to in the colony-scheme of the committee 
of seventy. 

But the principle is not thereby changed, which says that each 
man and woman ought to take the matter in hand for the sake of 
the families that may be raised in their own connection; and, hav¬ 
ing done that much for themselves, they should proceed to deal 
with the rights of those who cannot act for themselves. 

Sickness of a constitutional character ought to be a bar to mar¬ 
riage if it will result in the birth of weak children who will suffer 
and pine away before they have seen much of the world. Why 
entail unnecessary misery on those who have no voice in the 
matter? 


Chapter Twenty-eight 

WRONG LOVES 
HAVE WRECKED 
MANY 

VALUABLE LIVES 

j* MAGNETIC AFFINITIES > 

tyipipfyipiptyipipipipipip’&ipipipip'spipipipipipipipipipifcipipipipip'&ip’lpipipipipipipipip'fcipip 

RY MAN AND WOMAN who has 
passed into the changes that denote the 
age of puberty has been in love. You 
could no more stop that fever than you 
could check the onward rush of Niagara. 
It is nature. It is oftimes animal in its 
characteristics. The birds thrill and 
squirm under its tender and exhilarating 
impulses and the sad-eyed animals all 
feel its throes. It is more than likely that the spider, the fly, the 
gnat, the flea, and all that mate in life, have their respective expe¬ 
rience, even if they may fail to attach poetry to it. 

To birds a day is a month; and in the few days in which they 
woo and win their sweethearts, they pass into a large era of 
history making. With them the love episode is deeper and more 
passionate than that with human beings. The male is true. Loyalty 
takes the place of the fickle character in our own race. When the 
male bird, as is sometimes the case, will sit on the eggs and keep 
house while his wife hunts bargains, he is not chargeable with lack 
of domesticity. 

Thus we find this little species setting an example to the human 
family. 

The more we study life about us the more we are convinced that 
nature intends that the two sexes shall come together by the 























MAGNETIC AFFINITIES 


341 


strongest kind of attraction, lest the race shall fail or grow less. 
Under the most favorable of circumstances it is possible for the 
increase of offspring to crowd the earth with population in a cen¬ 
tury; but this tendency is offset by sickness and other causes, until 
the increase is very slight. In bringing the two sexes together 
by the strongest impulses, nature creates an unrest in the nervous 
system that is sure to manifest itself until it is either satisfied or 
else is conquered by the power of self-magnetism. 

Puberty does not dawn suddenly. It is years making its ap¬ 
proach felt although it is not fully understood until well estab¬ 
lished. This phase of human life is responsible for the first of the 
three loves. 

It is the object of magnetism and has no influence over the other 
sex. It is also overcome or held in check by self-magnetism. 

Later on in life, and it need not be very much later, the animal 
love follows, in case the first love is lost. 

Still later on there comes the third love or the affinity, as we 
wish to call it. Thus we have ‘the three loves. We find that each 
has a place in the study of personal magnetism, and each must be 
considered in the light of the rules that apply to human influence. 

“THE THREE LOVES” 

These three loves are summed up as follows: 

The First Love is the Fancy that is created by puberty. 

The Second Love is the Animalism that is created by sexua 
desire. 

The Third Love is the Affinity that follows the union of judgment 
and profound regard. 

Each one of these loves has more or less magnetic importance, 
and plays a great part in life. 

The peculiarity of the first love, which we call fancy, is that it 
cannot endure disappointment. In some cases this disaster 
means the ruin either of the mind or of the whole after-career. 
Many a person has gone into an insane asylum never to emerge 
again, as the consequence of this misfortune. 

This fancy builds the unreal. It sees what is not, and if it is 
gratified it will continue all through life seeing what is not. While 
it is the creation of the approach of puberty, there are many cases 
where it is delayed for ten or twenty years. 


342 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


Some persons are bachelors, male or female, because of the slow¬ 
ness of development of the full nature of puberty; the sexual 
organs and their functions being actually dwarfed during the slow 
process of development. In persons of this class the fancy may 
not come until late in middle life. 

But when it comes, all the world seems to be different during the 
period of its existence. Fancy creates a much purer love than 
animalism, as we shall see. The latter seeks sexual gratification, 
while fancy never does. 

The peculiar fact about the latter is its freedom from any 
exhibition of animal interest in the opposite sex, no matter at what 
stage of one’s life the feeling may arise. This does not mean that 
fancy is free from sexual interest after both parties are married; 
but it does mean that purity of thought and interest will remain as 
long as it is morally wrong to do otherwise. 

So many kinds of testimony have come to hand to sustain this 
point that we wish to sum them up in the following extracts from 
evidence that has reached us from thousands of sources: 

In one case the fancy dawned when the lad was fifteen years of 
age and had for its object a young woman of twenty. She 
agreed to wait for him to grow up, and they were married when 
he was eighteen. They have both lived in harmony and apparent 
happiness ever since. Their first child was born when she was 
thirty. 

In another case the fancy originated when the lad was fourteen 
and had for its object a girl of fifteen. They were always true to 
each other and were married when she was nineteen. The first 
child was born when she was twenty-three. 

In another case the fancy was not known to exist until the 
young man was twenty, as he had been ill for several years and his 
development was delayed. It had for its object a girl of fourteen, 
and they were married before she was fifteen. They lived happily 
together, and have had no children. 

In another case the fancy originated when the lad was seventeen, 
and had for its object a woman of twenty-eight. He inherited 
wealth, and the woman married him before he was twenty, 
although he had not yet come into possession of the inheritance. 
No children were ever born. She was a widow before he fell in 
love with her. When he was twenty-two she secured control of 
his property and left him. His fancy for her was deep seated 


MAGNETIC AFFINITIES 


343 


and genuine, and he never took action against her. Later on 
when she had met reverses he shared with her the little that 
he had. 

In another case a girl of fourteen took a fancy for a man of forty 
and they were married the same year. He was wealthy and she 
came from the ranks of the middle classes. He had neither love 
nor fancy for her and his conduct made her life unhappy. Through 
his subsequent reverses she was faithful and nursed him back to 
health when there seemed no hope of his recovery, although there 
was no merit on his part. Her pathetic regard for his worthless 
frame after he was unable to support her only confirms the stead¬ 
fastness of the first love, known as fancy. The object of it may 
be impelled by the animal love, and therefore not hold the position 
of the true lover; but the one who has been drawn by fancy to 
another rarely ever breaks away voluntarily. 

In another case a man of nineteen who claimed that he had 
loved a girl of his own age, courted her for ten years, and they were 
then married. She died in giving birth to a child. Both husband 
and wife were thin, and wrinkled.. He never paid the slightest 
attention to any other woman. The child did not survive. The 
two graves were marked as one, and the man devoted his thoughts 
to keeping them in grass and flowers in the summer time, and had 
an expensive monument erected after the lapse of a few years. In 
his home where he keeps house by himself, he has every evidence 
of the former presence of the beloved wife. Before her death he 
had given no attention to religious thoughts, but now is earnest 
though not demonstrative in his study of matters concerning the 
world beyond. 

This case is not by any means extraordinary. 

We know of no instance where any other kind of love except the 
first love or fancy has ever wrought so deep an impression on the 
heart of either sex. 

Could it be possible for the boys and girls to know each other in 
the gallant way suggested under the earlier episodes, such as those 
that relate to the young woman under fifteen and the young man 
under fifteen, so that the sudden bursting out of the fever of fancy 
would not come too early nor find them unprepared to meet it with 
marriage, there would be dearer ties on earth. 

It has been truly said that, if there were some way in which the 
first dawning of love, the fever of fancy, could be delayed until the 


344 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


parties were of marriageable age and condition, it would bless the 
whole world. But there are the following objections and advan¬ 
tages to be considered together in the study of this question: 

1. The fancy of one person may not be responded to by the 
fancy of the object of such love. 

2. Where it is not responded to it is sure to lead to some kind 
of misfortune. 

3. Where it is not responded to, but is met with animal love, 
it will enslave the person who has originated it; for the other party 
will know the secure hold which is thus given and will never feel 
the true appreciation of it. 

4. The fancy may be denied by the other, which means that 
the one who originated it must fight it down, or go through life in 
disappointment, as did John Greenleaf Whittier. This is a fre¬ 
quent experience. 

5. Where the fancy of one person is met by the affinity of 
another the parties always live most happily. 

6. Where the fancy is at first met by animal love, and court¬ 
ship follows, with a breaking off of the engagement, the fault is 
always with the party of the animal love. Such a breaking off 
has been followed by a pining away and death of the one who 
originated the fancy. We have a record of many such cases. 

7. The only solution is in the meeting of two persons each of 
whom will hold first love for the other; or in the meeting of one 
who has the fancy and the other the affinity. 

It is because of the blending of these several propositions that 
we find it necessary to study the three loves under one head. 

We are firmly convinced that, where there is an exchange of 
fancy between two persons, there will never be the slightest feeling 
or thought of sexual interest until marriage comes. This is not 
true where one side has the fancy and the other the animal love 
or the affinity. If a girl has the fancy for a young man who has 
been through his period of fancy with another girl and has met 
disappointment, he will not give honorable response to the girl 
of his second choice, and it is of the highest importance that this 
fact be understood. 

Natural magnetism is the instinctive means of defence furnished 
and maintained by nature for the purpose of securing the happiness 
and welfare of both sexes in this relationship. It is summed up 
in a few propositions: 


MAGNETIC AFFINITIES 


345 


1. A girl who has never passed out of her first love or fancy will 
not go wrong with her lover or with any man. 

2. A girl who has passed out of her first love or fancy is in 
special need of protection and watchfulness during the period of 
her teens, for she is easily made the prey of animal magnetism by 
any man. 

3. A lad who has not passed out of his first love or fancy will not 
go wrong, either with his sweetheart or with any other female. 

4. A lad who has passed out of his first love or fancy will be in 
special need of protection until he has passed out of his teens, for he 
will take advantage wherever he can of the other sex. It is this kind 
of young man that furnishes the bad men of the world. 

5. The influence of the natural magnetism of the first love is so 
strong that it awakens every sense of morality and ethical develop¬ 
ment as well as fidelity to the obligations of life. 

How often we have had some such statement as the following 
made to us in letters from our students: “During the three years 
from the age of fourteen to the age of seventeen that I gave my 
love half in silence and half in quiet conversation to the little girl 
for whom I thought I was created, I never wronged her in thought 
or deed. Once I was alone with her all through the dark hours of 
the night when a slight accident compelled us to remain away from 
home, and she lay in my arms asleep as though I were her mother 
instead of her lover. Several times we had been together for many 
hours where the opportunity for wrong doing was most inviting, 
and no thought came to us of such a thing. It was my sickness 
and poverty that drove me away a long distance and that gave to 
her parents the disposition to break the engagement. With tears 
and struggles she was forced to promise to marry another man, 
one who was ten years her senior and who had wealth. She since 
told me that, from the first moment of their engagement, this man 
was continually trying to ruin her, and that she had to fight him 
with all her strength. I came back and found that I had lost her. 
In my desperation I took another girl, one that was sweet, and 
pretty, and I found that I did not respect her chastity. To me 
she was only an animal love. My first fancy never died out, nor 
did the fancy of that little girl for me. We ran away and got 
married, and now we are happy. She came to me pure as when 
she was born, but I cannot say the same of myself.” 

As long as the first love has the opportunity for holding its own 


346 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 




there will be no disposition to do wrong, and the moral standard 
will remain at its height. 

Because of this fact the parents of young men and women should 
know something of what is going on in their lives. The father 
should be the companion and the close personal and confidential 
friend of his boys, and the mother should be even more in touch 
with her daughters. It is the best plan to talk freely and fully in 
all seriousness with the young people and find out what they are 
doing. Have the talks before there is the chance for fancy develop¬ 
ing. Try to shape its direction and select its object. 

This may seem difficult but it is not so very hard. There is no 
such thing, as far as this one relationship and experience are con¬ 
cerned, for a person to be wholly fitted by nature for one other 
only. Thus a budding fancy that has not yet taken hold may be 
diverted to another object; and skilled parents have succeeded in 
doing this. When once it has taken hold, there is the end of all 
effort. The greater the opposition then, the greater will be the 
resistance, and the more deplorable the inevitable disaster. 

It is like tempting fate. 

Talks and training preceding the approach of puberty, with all 
the preliminary influences thrown around the boys and girls in the 
tender years wherein the future is mostly molded, will serve to 
delay the final blossoming of fancy, and there may be time enough 
for the direction of its influence. 

Fancy is natural magnetism that sways the heart, the mind and 
the nervous powers of the young man or the young woman until 
they are made its slaves both for their own good and for the good of 
the world. It is a serious matter when this force of the mother of 
us all is fought down by those who are not in the direct focus of its 
purpose. Let time and thought be devoted to the study until it is 
better understood. 

The term fancy as used in our other courses of education that 
relate to this subject is taken to mean, not the magnetic influence 
of nature, but the mental flight of the individual; just as the word 
love may apply to other views taken of the matter. Herein we 
are studying magnetism and we are looking at the magnetic side 
of the subject. 

There is no magnetism that so securely binds a person as this 
form. 

It may come late in life, but that is not to be ordinarily expected. 


MAGNETIC AFFINITIES 


347 


There are women who do not have their fancy till they are out of 
the teens or the twenties. They may declare that they have been 
in love but have outgrown it, but this is due to the fact that they 
do not know themselves. There are men who have never had a 
fancy until they have reached their twenties or their thirties. 

But it is true that the first love is either a fancy or it is animal 
love. In ninety-nine instances out of every hundred, the first 
love is the fancy or true affection. Normal individuals have all 
experienced it, and some have had it before they were ten or 
twelve years of age. 

This is rather a dream. The boy will have his day dream, and 
the girl will have hers. 

But the deep seated fancy is real love that plans marriage and 
the building of the home and all that. 

The dream is sometimes called the fancy, and we have often 
referred to it as such, but it is really only the first signal of the 
coming love. It finds the most extraordinary objects for its . 
flights, such as great disparity in age, and wide departures from 
the exercise of good judgment. It never has resulted in marriage 
unless it has deepened into the true fancy. As a rule it is willing 
to let go and take up a new conquest, which the fancy will not 
willingly do. 

The first love will not magnetize the object on which it is exerted 
nor will it be able to impress itself on such party. The only hope 
for it is the reticence of the maiden and her steadfast endeavor to 
keep from making any demonstration of her feelings. She should 
confide at once in her mother, but the latter must not crush out 
the opportunity where the young man is heart free and is sincere 
and capable of making a good man; for this kind of help is the most 
wholesome that can come to him in all his life. 

A typical case that was well managed was the following: 

A boy of sixteen who had been constantly in his father’s charge 
during his spare time, was the object of the fancy of a girl of four¬ 
teen who had seen him in church. His father was a carpenter, 
and the girl’s father was a machinist. The young folks had both 
learned to dance when they were under ten years of age, but had 
not taken much interest in it for several years since. This accom¬ 
plishment had made them familiar with the society of the sexes, 
so that the morbid embarrassment that so often attends young 
people, had not marred their conduct. 


348 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


The girl at once went to her mother, and the latter went to the 
boy’s mother. It was agreed between them that the two young 
folks should be brought together. The result was that the boy 
awakened to the fancy that was the first impulse of love in his 
nature. They were then friends for four years, and afterward 
were married. 

Delay after there is an exchange of fancy is an advantage, as it 
will show the fact of sincerity on the one hand or the mere dream 
on the other. 

This dream condition must be looked after, as it is most fickle. 

When the fancy has not met response, or has been defeated, as 
by death or interference, or by other cause, the party who had 
originated it is pretty sure to go to the bad in greater or less degree. 
There is no longer an object to be respected, worshipped, adored, 
exalted, but only one or more to be hunted down like prey and 
taken advantage of. The girl who has thus passed out of her 
fancy is either set and sharp in her disposition, with the prospect 
of becoming an old maid, or she will go to the bad on the first 
magnetism of the man who comes her way and pleases her. 

As it is a difficult thing for both sexes to come together on the 
first love, there are more than seventy-five percent of them adrift 
in the stream catching at straws, making marriages of policy, or 
of convenience, or in any way they can. Adventurers and adven¬ 
turesses are thus given to the world. It is a search for prey in 
which both sides are engaged. 

One of the most common of remarks is that which says: “You 
are the first person I ever really loved.” The word really implies 
on its face that there has been love but that it has not been real. 
But the fact is that if there has been any love whatever it is, in a 
hundred cases to one, the fancy which we have described, and the 
party has walked out of it. To be forgiven for making the state¬ 
ment that “you are the first person whom I ever really loved,” 
there must be a belief that the teller of that falsehood has been 
deceived by a genuine sincerity in the assertion. The fever of love 
often clouds the memory, and the summer girl who accepts a 
promiscuous betrothal may declare with the tears of the actress 
in her deeply lashed and softly flashing brown eyes that each and 
every subject of the moment is her first, her only, her last and her 
eternal love, and so pass on to the next. 

Animal love is desire to be with the other sex. 


MAGNETIC AFFINITIES 


349 


It is magnetic and has immense influence over both the party 
suffering from it and certain others who may come within its 
reach. Given a reasonable prospect of being agreeable, or persona 
grata, a man who has passed out of his fancy, who meets a female 
who has likewise passed out of her fancy, and there will be wrong- 
doing at the very first opportunity unless the female is keen from 
past experience and wishes to lead the man on. She has the mood 
to yield to his magnetism. He is swayed by his own impulses, 
she by hers, and each by the other’s. 

On the other hand the woman who sets up an intention to work 
upon the sexual feelings of a man who has need of companionship 
with the female, will make havoc with his moral and physical 
being, and leave him a wreck in both. Properly managed by a 
knowdedge of man, the most repulsive of women sexually may claim 
great victories and wear many scalps. There are women who do 
not allows men to do them wrong in this respect, who are able to 
pass as ultra virtuous and yet seem to be passionate, by which 
double charm they secure a firm hold on the will power of 
the man. 

Many cases of such control and the laws by which it is worked 
are related in the course of training, known as the Two Sexes. 

All w r e have time to say in this work is to warn both sexes 
against every display of tendency toward the development of 
animal magnetsim. 

If you have passed out of the mood of fancy, do not stop in the 
mood of animal love. 

The only destiny for you if you wish happiness and safety is in 
the realm of the affinity. 

Before we take this matter up let us warn you against the 
magnetism of animal passion. It will engulf you from your own 
condition, as your feelings soon become your master; and it will 
lead you to the power of others who will even more seriously harm 
you. That kind of magnetism is the hardest of all to resist. You 
can see it everywhere. 

There are concerns that sell obscene books and pictures because 
they know that there is always a market for such things. There 
are playwrights that produce just as bad plays as they can to be 
within the law, knowing that a cleverly constructed drama of the 
obscene type will draw better audiences than if the bad quality 
were omitted. Theatrical managers often like to have it known that 


350 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


their play houses are to present such plays. One of the most 
advanced methods of advertising a play is as follows: 

The Monday performance is the general introduction to the new 
city, except where Sunday theatres are allowed. On the next 
morning the public, including those who may go and those who do 
not expect to go, look in the papers for the review' of the play, 
which review is supposed to be written by the papers themselves 
but which in fact is in t}^pe before the play is presented in that 
city. In the review there are hints about a great and powerful 
drama, interlarded with remarks that the play, despite its great 
value to the dramatic world, and its tremendous interests, is too 
suggestive to be permitted by the authorities. Here is an exact 
quotation: “The author has done the art a splendid service by 
writing w r hat is probably the strongest and the most important 
play of the last ten years, and his work speaks volumes for Ameri¬ 
can skill in this regard. But we must, in all frankness, state that 
he has unnecessarily dragged into the play a number of exciting 
incidents that are not to be tolerated on this side of the water. 
Suggestiveness is at home in Paris but not here. Fair women all 
over the fashionable audience blushed a deep crimson at some of 
the situations, the truth of which they recognized only too clearly. 
Let the police but see this performance and it will not fare any 
better than did Sapho some years ago.” The result of this notice, 
which was varied in the several morning papers, was that the 
theatre was packed on every occasion during the week. Women 
and daughters came forth, wondering where the fault was, and 
men who had gone to see more females blush, were sorely stricken 
because the play was highly moral and extremely commonplace. 

On what principle did thousands of people flock to the play¬ 
house if there is no magnetism in the suggestion of the sexual 
nature? 

It is this very magnetism that will dethrone the most astute 
mind, whether of the business man, the banker, the financier, or 
the shrewd woman. 

Not long ago a man wrote to us saying that he had knocked 
around long enough; he felt the need of a companion; and he w T as 
to be married to the first one he could find, and he would not lose 
any time finding one and marrying her. He made a business of 
finding one at once. During the hunt he remained virtuous so 
that he would be more vigorous on the honeymoon; but, while he 


MAGNETIC AFFINITIES 


351 


found a woman who, like him, felt the need of a companion, and 
some one to provide a home for her, he and she were brought 
together solely by animal magnetism. There could be but one 
ending for such an arrangement. 

And that is the history of ninety-seven or ninety-eight percent 
of all love affairs today, where the law of the affinities is not 
observed. 

As the fancy is too uncertain of meeting its mate with a fancy 
too, and as the second love is merely animal passion, the third and 
last of the three loves is of necessity the only one that can abide or 
that should be considered when the fancy-mood has passed. 

We are now to speak of the bodily affinity. 

The spiritual affinity is treated of in Universal Magnetism, and 
the affinity of the higher sexual being is dealt with in the book of 
the Two Sexes. 

Here we are speaking of the magnetism that brings two bodies 
together, including the mind and all the attributes that make earth 
a pleasant abiding place because of happy marital relations. 

The affinity is the third love. It is magnetic in that it sends 
. out influence and never is self-magnetized. 

In the first love there is self-magnetism with no power whatever 
over the object. Such a love cannot win. 

In the second love, the person who has the fever is magnetized 
by it and is also capable of exerting a vast amount of power over 
the opposite sex. Aaron Burr, one of the most magnetic men 
ever known, but who lent his powers to all that was both good and 
bad as his whims directed him, was able to overcome a woman by 
the first touch of his hand, and never had to use his strength in so 
doing. Unless a woman was specially magnetic herself, or was 
true to her husband by reason of holding a first love for him, this 
remarkable man had only to approach her to make the conquest 
sure. So daring was he that he would step behind a curtain in a 
crowded room, and there wrong the woman who went with him, 
when the mere act of lifting the corner of the curtain would reveal 
the crime. 

In both the first and second love, there is self-magnetism; in the 
second and third loves there is outward magnetism, which means 
that others are influenced by the power. In the third love there 
is no self-magnetism. 

These three distinctions should be kept in mind. They show 


352 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


the characteristics of the three loves, and also hold each one up as 
being different from the others. Thus, to sum up: 

The first love magnetizes the possessor, but has no outward 
power, which means that it has no power over others. It is fancy. 

The second love magnetizes its possessor, and has power over 
others. It is animalism. 

The third love has no self-power; but wields a great influence 
over others. It is the union of the deepest regard with the great¬ 
est judgment. It is an exalted love. 

Now comes the peculiar fact in relation to each of the three 
kinds of love. 

The first comes but once and abides forever if there is a prospect 
of winning and holding its object. It is not transferable. 

The second is like the love of the cow, the horse, the bull, the 
hen, the rooster, and most of the animal kingdom. It is a cat and 
dog love; and yet is almost universal. It is the love that makes 
divorce possible and even probable. 

The third is transferable, as is the second. But the third is true 
wherever it finds its mate. If that mate, dies this same love can 
take a new partner, unless there is some sentiment in the blood to 
the contrary. 

Now how is the affinity originated and how does it differ from 
the first and second loves? 

In the first place human judgment comes into play. 

This is a necessity. 

More and more in this era where the spirits of adventure, black¬ 
mail and mercenary gain are not involved, the tendency is to set 
up marriages founded upon the exercise of the judgment. This is 
well, and should be encouraged. 

In the second place the deep and respectful regard for the object 
of the affinity is being cultivated and taken as a necessary basis for 
the union. This is still better. 

Here we have two qualifications for marriage, good judgment 
and deep regard. They have been employed a long time, but only 
in rare cases. Certain axioms should be kept in mind. 

A wealthy man should marry a wealthy woman. 

A millionaire should marry a millionaire. 

A person in middle life should marry one in middle life. 

A poor man should marry a poor girl. 

A slum fellow should marry a slum woman. 


MAGNETIC AFFINITIES 


353 


A criminal should marry a criminal, if married at all. 

A coarse and clumsy lout should marry a woman of his exact 
calibre. 

An un-refined man should marry an un-refined woman. 

A refined man should marry a refined woman. 

An educated man should marry an educated woman. 

A home-lover should marry a home-lover. 

A boarding-house-lover should marry a boarding-house woman. 

A hotel-lover should marry a hotel-woman; that is one who likes 
to live in a hotel. 

A club man should marry a woman who regards home and the 
society of her family as bores. 

A literary woman should marry a literary man. 

A super-sensitive woman should marry a super-sensitive man. 

A lover of nature should marry a lover of nature. 

A lover of the city should marry a lover of the city. 

A brawny, muscular woman should marry a brawny, muscular 
man. 

The tale about marrying opposites is very good until it comes to 
harnessing two horses together who are not in any way able to pull 
together. The same judgment that is used in getting horses to 
pull alike is required in greater degree with the marriage problem. 

Opposites in tastes do not agree; but opposites in many other 
respects are an advantage. Thus the young girl is often happier 
with the man of mature judgment and more years. The short 
girl often likes the tall man. The stout woman often likes the 
slim man. 

A literary woman in a house where the husband expects to find 
the home functions at their best estate is both a nuisance and a 
discord. She should either not marry or should make arrange¬ 
ments to meet the tastes of her husband for home life. 

The educated and the ignorant will not pull together, any more 
than the racer and the draught horse will do well in double harness. 
This law is without exception. Wealth and poverty sometimes 
blend, but it is unnatural, unless one has earned the wealth during 
the era of marriage, in which case the other may or may not be a 
coadjutor. 

Judgment must be cultivated. It will not crop out of itself. 
If there is an attempt to run counter to its dictates there will be 
trouble sooner or later, and the man will learn life’s lesson by the 


354 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


throes of bitter experiences, while the wife will go often home to 
her mamma with tears and tales of woe. 

Judgment should be cultivated until it becomes the best of the 
fine arts; for it is the doing of the best things in living and the 
taking of the most exalted steps in these solemn associations, that 
averts errors. 

In addition to this excellent quality of the mind and soul there 
must also be a deep and lasting regard for the object of the affinity. 
This regard must be well founded, not temporary. Study the 
woman or the man and know just how the mind and the habits are 
constructed, so that there will be less that is disagreeable to be 
found out later on, and at a time when it will entail sorrow to 
learn the lesson. Regard must have something substantial on 
which to be founded. The kind of man that a woman will appre¬ 
ciate is one who is very active along useful lines, one who is pro¬ 
gressive along conservative lines, one who is manly and chivalrous, 
and one who knows how to show supreme respect for her sex. 

The kind of woman that a man will appreciate is one who knows 
the chemistry of food, the art and the science of wholesome 
cookery, the care of the house from one part to another, and the 
methods by which home is made attractive and beautiful. He 
likes a woman who is active but not strenuous, one who can find 
duties that are real and substantial and who has not been reared 
to think that work and interest in the action of the day are solely 
ordained for menials, nor the woman who hates to rise at a reason¬ 
able hour in the morning, and wishes to have all the world bring 
her a round of satisfying pleasures up to the very hour of retiring. 

Here is the kind of woman who may or may not marry. She is 
right where we can analyze her life. She has a very wealthy 
father, and she thinks that his wealth will some day come in large 
share to her. Many men think so, too, and they pay all the atten¬ 
tion to her that she will permit. Several of these men, thinking 
that a little display of money will move her, have gone to the last 
dollar they can borrow to effect this flashing triumph. But she 
has been trained day after day to regard the men as seeking her 
for her money. Her father says that he will not support an idle 
son-in-law, and so the impecunious must stand aside for a number 
of years. 

There are many worthy men of her own rank in wealth who 
would make excellent husbands for worthy wives, but they know 


MAGNETIC AFFINITIES 


355 


her and they have known her for years. The town in which they 
live has less than twenty thousand inhabitants, and so it is not 
difficult to know a girl. And she has some brothers who are 
friendly with these men; a sort of friendship that counts value. 

Why is it that these wealthy bachelors will not propose to her? 

Let us see what they are to get if they win the lady. She is 
about thirty years old, and should have been married long ago. 
But she went to a seminary and came out of it with affectations 
that a sensible man wishes to tide over until time has had an 
opportunity to iron them out. So there was waiting on that 
account. 

Having graduated from a seminary, where she acquired these 
affectations and a diploma which she has framed, all her mental 
progress came to a full stop. A feather colliding with a stone wall 
could not be more effectually checked than was her mind’s im¬ 
provement from and ever after that graduation and that 
diploma. 

It is true that she looks sometimes at the daily papers and 
absorbs -the sensations when there are any. It is true that she 
has a long list of magazines that she culls over and reads when she 
is not too tired to hold them in her hands. It is true that she can 
play many different games of cards, and thus entertain her friends 
with a splendor that would have dazzled the Queen of Sheba had 
that personage been brought within the dominion of this mass of 
laziness. But her mind stopped growing when she got the diploma 
and that was a long time ago. The paper on which it is printed 
is yellow as an indication that it keeps in touch with the brain 
energy of the woman who is described on its face. 

She does not get up early in the morning; to be at the breakfast 
table before nine o’clock is to her a most annoying incident. From 
the time the sun is up until after the morning meal is ended, noth¬ 
ing is doing in which she is interested. From the time she finishes 
her breakfast until the period of the noon meal, she is waking up to 
the fact that there is busy life all about her on every hand. She 
has nothing to do with it however. The afternoon is spent in 
attention to her personal embellishment and some social duties; 
she calls them duties, but they serve no usefulness to any one, not 
even to herself. Then she must eat again, and the evening is at 
hand. If nothing has been provided for her pleasure she is dis¬ 
contented with life. 


356 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


She has an appetite when she is not taking drugs. She can eat, 
but she can be dainty, too. She never uses a spoon for a liquid 
that can be induced to poise on the tine of a fork. This, in fact, 
is her chief accomplishment. She can be dainty when there is 
some one looking at her who may learn to admire her. But she 
can eat. She stuffs three times a day regularly and at odd inter¬ 
vals between. Then she must have her sweetmeats, and all sorts 
of other things to eat at, lest the digestive apparatus have a rest, 
and her medicines might also have a rest. 

In all her career the long year through, she does no work, and 
has no ambition. Because it is the style to be charitable she 
makes a great fuss over some such work, and knows absolutely 
nothing about it. If it were not the style she would not do it. 
Knowing in her innermost nature that she is a blot on creation and 
that she carries from morn till night a lazy carcass, she feels that 
there must be some way of atoning for the crime of sheer idleness, 
and so she makes the greatest sort of an enterprise over the least 
attempt to do a stroke of good in the world. 

What does a man want of this acme of laziness? 

What service would she perform for him except to grunt and to 
moan and fuss and demand attention that he loathes to give, and 
get in the way of honest people who seek to do some worthy duty 
in life? She is the typical woman, not in the ranks of duty- 
performers, but in the mass of lazy wealth. 

Charity may cover a multitude of sins, but it cannot conceal 
from God the hideous wrong of the time waster. People are not 
put in the world for the purpose of being waited on. There are 
duties everywhere, and they are not the work that is called charity, 
but the greater work of looking after the home and those who wish 
to live in it in peace and comfort. The word home is the earthly 
word from the same source and meaning as the grander word 
heaven. The latter is the home hereafter, and the former is the 
home on this planet. The three noblest words in any language, 
are mother, home and heaven. 

The woman who will make a worthy mother, a genuine mother, 
not a lazy time-killing mother, not a card-playing and gambling 
mother, but a mother who loves her home and its duties and who 
is at the helm of her little dominion at all times, having its success 
and prowess at heart above all other considerations in life, is the 
magnetic woman. Let the man of position, of wealth, of honest 


MAGNETIC AFFINITIES 


357 


love, be convinced that such a woman is awaiting his offer, and she 
will not be left long without an earnest lover. 

Take heaven out of the universe and you take God out of all 
religion. The Creator is made the personification of the bride¬ 
groom in the Bible and the bride is awaited in heaven. No other 
marriage occurs there. The sexes will consist of God and nature, 
not of men and women. But the idea of home prevailing every¬ 
where is not to be denied. If there is no heaven there is no here¬ 
after, and no happiness beyond the grave. 

What heaven is to the soul, home on earth is to the man and 
woman who are worthy to inherit the home beyond. The home- 
hater here is the hell-lover there. Everywhere in and out of the 
realm of religion, in nature as in the great books of teachings, we 
find the instruction to make the home, and to maintain its sacred 
character, not in a religious sense, but in the serious phases of 
existence. Out of the home come the ties and the blessings that 
make age acceptable and all the duties of life attractive. 

The world today is full of lazy women of affluence. They are 
of no value, to their husbands and to the world. As we have said 
they make a social display with more or less of cant and bustling 
activity when there is a charity function to receive their attention; 
but this is the slimeiest mockery at that true charity which, as the 
Bible says, should begin at home. Such mockery offends God. 

The woman who would be magnetic cannot be lazy. Nor can 
she deceive a man by her pretenses to useful activity. One of the 
first questions that a man will ask himself is this: What would I 
have to contend with if I were to marry this woman? And then 
he proceeds to find out. 

From the experience of other men who have met their Waterloo 
in marriage, he would find the woman before marriage making 
every possible show to convince him that he is getting a bargain. 
She dresses in the richest style and has a variety of gowns that 
amaze him. She is as attractive as art can make her. She is 
pleasant, and all that. But he is a bachelor or nearing the age 
when he will be so termed, and therefore gowns and smiles are not 
meat and drink to his heart. He wants a woman who will be his 
life-partner, who will be in sympathy with his ambitions, who will 
advise with him, think with him, and give time and feeling to his 
cares and responsibilities. 

This woman who, before marriage, is pleasing, dainty, eats soup 




358 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


with a fork, plays cards brilliantly, smiles at him and uses coaxing 
tones when he talks to her in private, who is full to the brim of the 
pretence of activity and sounds the keynote of many a grand idea, 
is just a lump of helpless beef after marriage. Merely this and 
nothing more. 

The fact somehow leaks out. 

Not long ago a man told his business partner that the greatest 
mistake he had ever made was to get married. 

“But why did you not find that out before you took the step?” 

“I did not know. I wished a home. I wished a woman who 
would be to my home what I try to be to my business, helpful 
and interested. I have a wife who gets up in the morning because 
she cannot lie abed all day. Instead of being a helpmeet, she is a 
helpless woman who must be waited on. She has females come 
into the house at night and they play cards till it is near one o’clock; 
then my wife goes to bed with a raging headache after berating me 
for my lack of interest in the game; and she must be waited on in 
the morning to such an extent that I am late at my office and my 
business suffers. If I had this thing to do over again, I would 
never marry unless I can find a woman who, to my perfect knowl¬ 
edge, is willing to share with me the duties of life.” 

The partner did not exactly follow the advice; but he did some¬ 
thing better. He ascertained the habits of the woman to whom 
he was about to engage himself, and refused to be trapped, as she 
was the common type of woman who hates the duties of home¬ 
making. He then followed this experience with more than a 
dozen other women, discarding all chances that seemed to him 
to be of the same character; and at length came upon the one par¬ 
ticular affinity that he felt sure was destined for him. 

It was no easy task. 

His method consisted in the employment of a private detective 
who was sent out by a concern that could be trusted. The detect¬ 
ive was a woman who was introduced, through influential friends, 
into the best of the local society, and was vouched for. In her 
growing friendships for the young women of her own age, she was 
able to learn the private habits of those in whom this man might 
be interested. The sentimental world will call it a cold blooded 
bid for a wife. But any man of wealth can enter a city where there 
are thousands of young women who are candidates for marriage, 
and he can deliberately study them by the hundred and make his 


MAGNETIC AFFINITIES 


359 


selection in his own mind, and then woo and win the one that seems 
to him to be his affinity. This is both legitimate and divorce- 
saving; and, in these days, a divorce-saving device is most impor¬ 
tant in social economy. 

The partner found, by the aid of the detective, a woman who 
was three years his junior. She had been in love several times, and 
had been betrothed twice; once because her affianced was a drink¬ 
ing man; and the second time because her lover sought to effect 
her ruin in preference to marrying her. It was believed and is 
probably the fact that she was sexually pure. She loved home 
life, and helped her mother in the care of the house. It was one of 
her self-imposed duties to make the tour of every part of the house 
once during the forenoon, once during the afternoon, and once 
during the evening, and to know what was going on. She studied 
the house and the home life in it, not only for her parents but for 
the three brothers she loved; and it is a fact that has since been 
investigated and proved true that her father and all her brothers were 
in love with the home and with her, and spent their evenings there 
almost the year round. Few homes had such attractions. This 
young woman was not afraid to do any kind of work, although 
servants were employed and she was above the necessity of labor. 
She was in perfect health and enjoyed life to its utmost. 

The partner sought out the girl in such a way as to make his 
appearance seem accidental. There was no cut and dried method 
in his wooing. He lost no time and did not hurry. He was bent 
on having her for his wife. No one was taken into his secret. 
Her parents both knew him and thought well of him. After the 
introduction and a call or two, he found that she had abandoned 
all thought of marrying, owing to her two broken engagements; 
and he spent a full year in breaking down this prejudice. 

She then told him that she had no love in her heart and never 
could have. To him she appeared so worthy, so noble, so frank 
and so true to all the finer instincts of her sex, that he would not 
allow her to say no; nor would she say yes; A second year passed, 
and she had grown to like him. Her tastes were somewhat differ¬ 
ent from his. He ascertained what they were; he studied and 
created in his own mind similar tastes; and finally he went so far 
as to buy her a ring. He put it on her finger, and during a rather 
long visit that evening, which began early and lasted till late, she 
did not remove the ring, although she declared that she could not 


360 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


become his affianced wife. The next time he called, she still wore 
the ring but persisted that she would never be engaged. 

One day he secured a marriage license and a clergyman, with the 
quiet consent of her parents, and a marriage that was almost as 
much of a surprise to her as to some others, took place. When 
the usual question was asked, if she would love him, etc., she said: 
“I do not love this man. I respect him. He respects me. I 
esteem him as highly as any woman can esteem a man she is willing 
to marry, and this to me seems higher than love.” And they let 
it go at that. 

The man said to his partner: “This woman who has now become 
my wife was selected because to my mind she was the most worthy 
of all the women I have ever met. I really do not love her in the 
sentimental sense, but I shall be true to her, and my first, last and 
eternal thought will be to make her happy.” 

Four years later, when the elder partner had been divorced, he 
was told by this younger man: “I selected my wife with all the 
care and judgment that I could employ. She has made a home 
for me and every minute of the past four years has been a heaven- 
on-earth.” 

This case was an instance of affinities. 

The affinity is the result of a combination involving the exercise 
of judgment and profound respect. Let that judgment be as 
nearly perfect as possible, and let the other party be one for whom 
the deepest respect and regard can be entertained, and the only 
remaining thing is for the two parties to meet and establish the 
affinity. 

To win a woman whom you do not know, let all the methods be 
those that are usual in the grade of society to which you belong. 
Attempt no other style of conquest. When once you have the 
right to address the lady, do so as a social acquaintance. Do not 
presume that she will say “yes” in response to a proposal made 
within a short time after you have met her on terms of familiar 
friendship. The oft-quoted charge that a woman’s no means yes, 
is based upon the fact that the masculine gender is privileged to 
make the proposal, and does so at too early a stage of the acquaint¬ 
ance. Her no would not be necessary if the man were to wait until 
there has been established between them some evidence of an 
affinity. 

A man ought to know the bent of a woman’s mind well enough 


MAGNETIC AFFINITIES 


361 


before he proposes to make the formal question superfluous. 
The men who win the best suits rarely if ever ask any question. 
Matters shape themselves without the use of a catechism. 

“THE FIRST STEPS IN MARRIAGE.” 

As the chances are so slight of a fancy ripening into marriage 
that is mutual, owing to the difficulty of finding the fancy origi¬ 
nating from both parties, it may be safely asserted that the only 
betrothal that is to be approved of is that between affinities, or 
where the choice is made with the most excellent judgment and is 
attended by genuine regard and respect by both as well. 

Such a union with time enough between the betrothal and the 
wedding to enable the two to determine if the judgment has been 
correct, will be fruitful in happiness. 

There is no time in the whole history of marriage when the hus¬ 
band and wife should do more planning and preparation than in the 
first steps. These are the first twenty-four hours after the cere¬ 
mony, and the first month following, and the first year added. 

It is said that marriage is a great revealer of human nature, that 
its freedom gives rights that cannot be had between any two 
other human beings, and the familiarity breeds all sorts of new 
conditions in the mind and the affections. 

What these are we wish to see. 

There is never a time when restraint is so necessary as in these 
periods following the ceremony. The restraint should be exer¬ 
cised by both the husband and the wife. 

Many things should be known before the marriage, such as the 
physical health of the two; but with this we have nothing to do. 
A person lacks in magnetism who is a sieve; that is, who will tell 
over the details of earlier life. The grounds for divorce have been 
laid in a large number of cases in the first few hours of wedlock. 

To begin with, most men, if not practically all, have episodes in 
their past that should be kept to themselves. If there are con¬ 
fessions to be made, they should all be made before the minister 
was engaged to unite the parties, not after the curtain has been 
drawn on the first night. Many a couple tell over their past faults 
with the other sex. It causes a distinct feeling of horror in the 
mind of the listener and the respect that is necessary to the estab¬ 
lishing of the affinity is lost and may never be recovered. 


362 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


There were over three hundred marriages brought to a termina¬ 
tion in this country in the year 1904 within twelve hours after the 
knot was tied; in eighteen of them the woman refused to live 
longer with the husband, and in the remaining cases the husbands 
secured confessions from their wives to the effect that they had 
been guilty of wrong with other men. 

Magnetism means poise of mind, and the power to retain a secret 
forever and forever. Some persons claim that there should be no 
secret between husband and wife. If this claim is well founded 
then the confession should be made prior to wedlock, and the other 
party given the opportunity of withdrawing from the compact. 
But what has occurred between one of the parties and some former 
person, if not known in time to cancel the engagement, should not 
be made known at a time when it will weaken the knot and possibly 
break it. 

The refusal to make a confession need not be point blank, as that 
will excite suspicion. Thus where a person says that she will not 
tell, it may be presumed that she has something to tell. On the 
contrary if she asserts her womanhood in the proper manner the 
husband will not follow the inquiry. 

It seems that many husbands use promises to forgive if the wives 
will speak frankly, and they pretend to make light of the matter 
until they secure the confession; after which there is a coolness 
that never is overcome. 

The true husband will ask nothing of the past and will not allow 
himself to think of it. The true wife will also take her husband 
for what he is and is to be to her, and not for what he has been in 
his past. Let the dividing line „be drawn from the time of the 
ceremony, and allow no thought or remark to bring up the short¬ 
comings that may be hidden in the preceding period of each life. 

This is one of the first steps in marriage. 

Another step is to avoid the familiarity that tends to breed con¬ 
tempt. Flesh is property, but let it not be usable at the wanton 
will of the other party. Study to pursue the most exalted refine¬ 
ment during all the years of marriage, consistent with the privi¬ 
leges; and let this step be taken at the outset, never to be aban¬ 
doned. 

Then the next thing to keep in mind is the fact that the wife is 
the closest of all relations to the man, and she should be so con¬ 
sidered at all times. No one on earth is to be preferred to her. 


MAGNETIC AFFINITIES 


363 


Under all circumstances let her be first and most prominent in 
thought and in deed. 

By the same rule the wife should prefer the husband to all other 
living beings. 

A firm resolve should be made by both, not only at the start, 
but daily as long as life shall last, to the effect that there must be 
an abiding loyalty each to the other at all times. This will not be 
an effective resolve if it is made at the beginning and then is salted 
down for a life time. It will be forgotten, and inch by inch there 
will come a willingness to let this grand character of marriage be 
lost in careless methods. What is contained in the idea of loyalty 
is the cultivation of a firm belief and faith in each other. Doubt, 
suspicions, jealousy, and fault-finding grow rapidly into great 
images that obscure the horizon of happiness. The loyal husband 
will not entertain under any circumstances any doubt, suspicion 
or jealousy of his wife, nor will he do or say anything that will cause 
her to have any doubt, suspicion or jealousy of him. 

A loyal wife will never entertain any doubt, suspicion or jealousy 
of her husband, nor will she ever give him cause by her conduct or 
speech to be doubtful, suspicious or jealous of her. 

This is loyalty. 

It embraces more. There must be no fault-finding. What she 
does that is wrong, let him overlook; and she must not see in him 
any fault whatever. Stand up for each other, think there are no 
such people in the whole wide world as the two, yourself and your 
counterpart. Let this feeling of pride be cultivated. 

Whatever nature you choose to develop toward each other, will 
come as a matter of cultivation. By encouragement you can learn 
to admire and to exalt each other, or to put down and despise each 
other. It is all a mirror of the heart. 

These efforts are magnetic. 

You cannot uplift another person in your opinion without doing 
so to some extent in fact. This law has been well tested and will 
always prove itself. 

If you wish to magnetize your counterpart, the best step to take 
is to really begin to believe in him or her, and let that faith grow 
day by day. It will show itself, and you cannot conceal it. You 
need not say one word on the subject, for there is something that 
will carry the story better than words or action. All we ask is that 
the feeling of loyalty and of pride and of high opinion be cultivated 


364 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


and increased, and the results will come about by the law of 
magnetism. 

These steps should be taken in the beginning of the marriage 
experience. 

“ ASTRAY.” 

If the wedding has been the culmination of the second love, there 
will be very little chance to save it, unless the laws of magnetism 
can come to the rescue. 

The second love is animalism. 

The body of the woman fascinated you, or the form and passion 
of the man drew you to him. There was the temptation and 
perhaps the feeling that it was better to be married than to be 
paramours, so you consented, with the result that the aftermath 
is loathing of the situation. 

You would give all you have or ever expect to have if you could 
be free again; and the chances are ten to one that you would soon 
be in the same kind of chaos. 

The animalism in love is the falsest of all inspirations. The 
cow is as willing for one bull as for another to visit her. The bull 
even prefers a variety. Husbands and wives who are brought, 
together by the sexual passion are merely legalized prostitutes 
and the children of such a union cannot be sweet and affectionate, 
nor be held in restraint as they grow up. 

But as such a wedding has occurred, the remedy is not separa¬ 
tion or divorce, but to apply the laws of magnetism and come out 
of the animalism into the affinity. That this can be done has been 
many times proved, and we are positive that you can do it. The 
law of affinity is one of the grandest and the most effective of the 
principles of magnetism. 

The first thing to do is to get together. If you cannot do this, 
then get ready to get together. 

You know the tastes of your counterpart. Study them. If 
there are some that can be adopted by you, adopt them. Do not 
drop from your disposition to be refined and conservative, but 
take your mental interests along the same road as those of your 
counterparts. 

The union of the better tastes is magnetic and has done more to 
maintain the peaceful trend of married life than any other one cause. 
It applies to those who are not astray as well as to those who are. 


MAGNETIC AFFINITIES 


365 


Sometimes the union of one preferred taste or mental interest 
will of itself bring about a more harmonious feeling. 

If you are a man, do not show an animal interest in your wife. 
Let her sway your conduct and do not seek to influence in the 
least. Hold yourself in full restraint, for restraint is one of the 
great laws of magnetism, as you will see by referring to the early 
pages of this work. 

If you are a woman, show all the attention that your husband 
can ask or wish, and be gentle and refined in so doing. 

Read all that has been stated under the first steps in marriage 
and apply them all. If your pride is sensitive, let that suffer 
quietly. Humility shows itself in words and action, but loyalty 
shows itself in the regard that may be wholly independent of both. 
It reaches the other party by the process of magnetism, as has been 
explained. 

The next step toward bringing together the hearts that are 
astray is to build up affinities. Read what has been said under 
the third love, and apply it. The hub around which the affinities 
revolve is home life, and this must be studied as a high science. 
Cultivate a genuine interest in establishing and maintaining the 
principles of home life. A thousand ideas might be suggested at 
this point, for there are countless things that can be done, one at a 
time, and all little by little, to make the home attractive and the 
methods of enjoying it inviting. These must be left to your own 
ingenuity. But the home must not be neglected. The husband 
who loves to stay in it during his spare hours, will find a wife 
who will not leave it, and who will make it more and more attract¬ 
ive as he evinces an interest in its many details of comfort. 

The wife may remain in evenings while her husband goes out; 
but the husband will rarely remain at home if his wife forms the 
habit of going out. If she is to be left alone, she will shrink to the 
narrowest compass in the house and seek to find enjoyment in 
her half-prison. On the other hand, if he spends all his evenings 
at home, she will enlarge the scope of living existence, occupying 
more rooms, and having the house a home instead of a cold and 
cheerless room barren of even one aspect that is inviting. 

The initiatory rests with the husband in most cases, and he 
should make any and every sacrifice, no matter how great, to 
remain with her every evening. It is here that the first astray 
occurs. Some husbands induce their wives to honestly believe 


366 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


that they, the males, are in the way. The cigar smoked in the 
house is not only not agreeable to the woman despite her claim 
that she just loves tobacco smoke, but is positively injurious to 
her health, as is all smoking in the house. But she encourages 
him to spend the evening out so that she need not tell him that the 
cigar hurts her lungs. 

This is not right. The woman will have some difficulty in 
setting up an affinity where her husband must either smoke 
indoors or else go out for the whole evening. She should control 
him and thus influence him to adopt different habits. In seeking 
to establish this control she must pass through the course in 
magnetism that precedes this book, and must also adopt the 
methods taught all through the present work. Failure cannot be 
possible if she does this. 

With the husband influenced to take the initiatory the wife will 
then have in her hands the success of the undertaking. 

Assuming that you are the husband and that your wife is 
refractory, the process is to make yourself not only magnetic but 
attractive as a man under the plan stated in the study of the third 
love. In no case will the estrangement continue. It is much 
better to heal the wound than to cut off the limb. 

“AFFINITIES, REAL, IMAGINARY, NATURAL AND 

CULTIVATED.” 

A real affinity is the third love. 

As has been repeatedly stated it depends on the union of correct 
judgment, formed after full analysis of character and habits, with 
the respect that the dearest and most exalted friendship will 
inspire. Tf these elements do not combine, the affinity is not real. 

It is imaginary when it is impelled largely by the second love. 

The second love often drives a person who wishes to be moral 
into marriage for the purpose of gratifying an animal passion. It 
is full of disappointment and regrets. The true affinity is never 
touched by either of these debasing influences. 

The natural affinity is one that exists between persons who are 
alike in tastes and in all physical and mental characteristics, as far 
as semblance is possible between two persons of opposite sexes. 
Under the influence of a natural affinity both husband and wife 
come to look like each other, or to show signs of a tendency to be 


MAGNETIC AFFINITIES 


367 


alike in lineament and mannerisms. There are thousands of such 
affinities, and we have never yet known of trouble between the 
parties. Harmony seems to be the watchword. 

To establish the natural affinity, the ages should be nearly alike, 
the husband being slightly older. A difference of five or ten years 
is not by any means a discrepancy in the age. It is so close as to 
be regarded as about the same age for both, if the husband is the 
older. 

It is natural for the man to be about six inches taller than the 
woman, and this helps to establish the natural affinity. The case 
of the tall woman and the short man is a wide discrepancy. It is 
much better for all tall people to find their affinities among them¬ 
selves, and for short people to combine with each other. There 
are many cases where the husband and wife are quite small of 
stature. Against this claim is the argument that two small parents 
will produce dwarfs for offspring. This might seem true, were it 
not for the fact that some of the tallest men and women living are 
born of parents both of whom are small; and some very small 
children are born of tall parents. We have an instance at hand 
where a child weighing less than two pounds was born from a 
woman who was unusually tall, the husband being nearly six feet 
high. 

But it is often true that small parents produce small children. 

The sameness of age and of size should also be met with a same¬ 
ness of weight or breadth. This tendency is the result of tempera¬ 
ment, and a union of temperaments is an advantage. 

The most common illustration of the natural affinity is that 
which is included in the real as far as rank socially and financially 
is concerned, as well as status in education and refinement; and in 
the agreements as to size, age, weight and physical endowments 
are involved. 

Stupid people get along much better with stupid people in 
marriage. To wed an ass is not good judgment if the other party 
is intelligent, and the fact that the former has plenty of money does 
not lift the alliance from a case of adventure. 

There are many unions of persons who are almost idiots enough 
to enter an asylum; and it seems strange that these people get 
together by some hook or crook. It is probably due to the fact 
that there is nothing else left, and no choice remains. 

Cultivated affinities are most excellent and include some of the 


368 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


best romances in the history of wedlock. We have given one 
instance of this kind of affinity in the case of the partner who 
sought out a first class girl by the aid of a detective and ascertained 
what were her tastes so that he might cultivate them in himself. 

It is possible to create an interest in anything that is worthy 
and sensible; and if the man whom you would like to wed is of far 
different tastes and habits from your own, it is not a difficult 
matter to select some few of the most prominent characteristics 
that invite the attention of your sex, and bring yourself into the 
habit of liking them and actually adopting them. 

We will suppose that he is fond of art, of paintings and the 
works of the great masters. This is not generally a born taste. 
It can be cultivated. But it will not do to merely talk of the art, 
for that will bore the man much more than silence. A lady who 
thought she would win a man who was regarded as an expert critic 
in art, said to him on every occasion of their meeting: “Oh, I do 
so love a beautiful painting. I just dote on the art, etc.” This 
was not a cultivation of a taste, but a mere falsehood, appparent 
on its face. To cultivate a thing it must be studied, analyzed, 
adopted in one way or another, and made an intelligent basis of 
appreciation. It is not necessary to be a painter or to be the thing 
you admire. 

All persons have a decided liking for some particular method of 
living. Some prefer the city, some the country, some the free and 
open life of the country in or near the city, and some the life of the 
city in the surroundings of the country. Some dislike the solid 
comforts of home, and others crave them as a thirsty man craves 
the water from the cool brook. Pretences are deception that will 
re-act in every instance. The genuine taste and preference should 
be really cultivated until it is really liked. 

In summing up this part of the present work we do not wish to 
leave the impression that we are opposed to the doctrine of a 
marriage founded on love. Most contracts are made with such 
care that they are sustained by the parties and by the courts; but 
the contract of marriage is so disjointed and chaotic that it is 
easily broken by the parties with the aid of the courts. These 
facts point to something that is radically wrong, which means that 
the root of marriage, supposed to be love, is the cause of much 
misfortune in the making of what should be the most solemn and 
most permanent of all agreements and compacts. 


/ 


MAGNETIC AFFINITIES 369 

When a tree shows decay on its trunk or in its branches, the 
first place to seek the cause is in the roots. Love is the root of 
marriage. If there is but one kind of love, what kind is that? 
But there are many cases of happy love-making in this relationship 
that never ends until death comes, and there is no animalism in 
the affection. This is not the general character of the love that 
brings hasty and repentant wedlock. 

It is a fact that animalism plays so important a part in love- 
making and marriage that the wife is made the tool of her husband 
and is not appreciated in any other use. Such a compact is a 
misfortune to the woman. In such cases she is almost always the 
one who must pay the penalty. 

Yet, on the other hand, she does not bring to him the fitness and 
preparation for the higher home duties that he has a right to 
expect. She may be a household drudge, and may work from 
early till late, but that kind of faithfulness is not the best. 
Thought and intelligence are better qualities than the ability to do 
a good day’s work. The wife who goes to a husband with no other 
preparation for marriage than a willingness to work hard, is not 
fulfilling her mission. Toil is energy, such as that pent up in the 
locomotive; it may be expended in a skilful manner, or may run 
into routine channels that never produce results beyond those of 
the menial. 

The wife of a man who is in or above the middle classes should 
not be a menial. She should aspire to something beyond labor. 
Yet she should know every detail of home-making and house¬ 
keeping, and thereby make her services valuable to the home 
without being compelled to enslave herself in the toil that deadens 
all interest in living. She must possess attractions that draw 
those around her up to a loftier plane of existence. Then she 
becomes lovable. 

A cultivated affinity implies that there is something to be culti¬ 
vated. 

That which is worthy of cultivation is attractive. 

That which is attractive is magnetic. 

That which is magnetic is sure to win and to hold. 


Chapter Twenty-nine 

ipipip1pipr]pipjp1pipip1p%4pip^ip^fy%ipii:1pip , te r $p''lf: r $p'$p'$p'lp'3p'3p , te r k'te'$p 

ALL LIEE 

IS THE PRODUCT 

OF 

ANCESTRAL HABITS 

j* MAGNETIC PARENTAGE j» 

IGHT AND WRONG are so prevalent in 
every part of this world that all that 
transpires must be placed to one side 
or the other of the ledger of life. It 
seems that everything is right or else is 
wrong, or has elements of both qualities 
mixed. Much of the tendency in human 
nature to run to weeds is inherited, and 
for this inheritance the parents are 
responsible. The relationship that incites parentage is one of 
attraction. If this were not so, there would be few people left on 
earth fifty years hence. 

As the world is held in place by the magnetism of the sun, as the 
solar orb himself is kept upon its mission through the sky by a 
superior influence from the great center, as the tree and plant are 
drawn by magnetism from the soil and made to lift their leaves to 
the sun, as animal life is perpetuated by the magnetism that brings 
the two sexes together, so every human being who is normal is 
attracted to some other human being of opposite sex, for the pur¬ 
pose of carrying on the race. 

The strongest magnetism in existence that reaches earth is that 
which thus impels the sexes toward each other. The man is the 
positive power, and the woman is the negative; but, better ex¬ 
pressed, the man is the affirmative, and the woman the acquiescent; 















MAGNETIC PARENTAGE 


371 


or, still better, the man is the giving and the woman the receiving 
agency. In animal magnetism the sexes play equal parts in 
wielding the influence, with the keener power of attraction resting 
with the woman. So strong is this influence that a woman, known 
to be virtuous and pure, would sway almost any man by the merest 
hint that she were ready to break down the barrier in his particular 
favor. Few men would be able to resist the power thus thrown 
over them. On the other hand the common female would repel 
men who were not abject slaves of passion in its lowest form. 

All this is animal magnetism; not all there is to that power, but 
there is no other kind of influence involved. 

Personal magnetism does not think of the sexual attractions of 
either sex. It is able to absorb all that accumulation of desire and 
turn it to better uses. A man who is truly magnetic in this better 
kind of power, would not only take no advantage of the opposite 
sex, but would not think of attempting. His thoughts would seek 
to avert such relationship, to save her and to save himself. The 
same rule holds true with woman. 

The promiscuous and careless manner in which legally married 
parents will bring their children into the world, is evidence at once 
of wrong and of animal magnetism. It is wrong because it does 
the world a wrong and is not best for the child in most cases. It 
is animal magnetism because there is a yielding to blind impulse 
in the transaction. 

The world has always been governed by the law of personal 
liberty. There has never been a disposition to interfere with the 
right of any man or woman to become a parent or to bring into 
existence any kind of offspring that chance might dictate. In 
recent generations the law has begun to look into one phase of the 
subject, the prevention of parentage. It has made it a crime to 
kill the unborn fruit of the womb; and still later there are some 
parts of the country where the sale of appliances for prevention of 
pregnancy have been forbidden and made a crime. 

As these steps are innovations, the time will come when the 
law will go farther and prevent the bringing into the world of 
defectives. 

But there can never be any law but conscience that will deal 
directly with the control of progeniture. 

We are not now discussing the right to prevent conception, but 
the right to enter into the transaction in a hap-hazard way. To 


372 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


control progeniture is to direct the result, not to shut it off. To 
control the water course that supplies water for a city, means to 
assume charge of its movements and its direction with a view to 
securing the best results, and does not imply that the water is to 
be cut off entirely. That would be the suppression of it. 

“ CONTROL OF PROGENITURE 

The first law of magnetism is absolute self-control, or the ability 
to recognize a faculty and to use it. The lack of this ability leads 
to hap-hazard living, and hap-hazard living leads to loss of power 
in the world. All animals were illustrations of this fact, until the 
intelligence of man came in and made them bring forth improved 
species. Very few horses, cattle, sheep and other valuable animals 
are allowed to use the hap-hazard method. And the same is true 
of the valuable flowers that have come to the front in the past 
thirty years, as well as the fruits, vegetables and other products of 
nature. During the countless centuries that preceded the advent 
of man all other forms of life and vegetable growth were awaiting 
his coming, and had only the law of the survival of the fittest as the 
guiding impulses of progress. 

In an age of intelligence this law of the survival of the fittest 
would work a gross injustice to the weak, and artifice has come into 
use as a means of partly off-setting it. 

But the accumulation of artifice today is so great that it cannot 
long endure, and there must come a new phase of living if the race 
is to be saved. 

Under existing conditions the only law that can be of value in 
the solution of the problem is that of conscience, founded upon the 
magnetic principle of self-control. 

A person of good conscience will not permit a child to be born 
that should not come into the world; but the steps of prevention 
cannot be taken after the child has been conceived. Conscience 
should see to it that conception is not begun. After that event 
has taken place the whole duty of the parents is to bring the child 
into the world and make it as strong and as intelligent as possible. 
Everything should be done to increase its vitality, and to make its 
position in life as great as care and attention will permit. 

The sex of the child is determined at the very climax of concep¬ 
tion, and depends solely on the greater magnetism of the one 


MAGNETIC PARENTAGE 


373 


parent over the other. This has been variously stated in different 
books, but the law is well fixed and can be proved by any parents 
who care to test it. 

It is a common remark of some man or woman who wishes to 
raise a family, and who desires to do so with deliberate planning, 
that a son is wanted, or a daughter is wanted. In the Ralston 
Club many members write letters in confidence, and this desire for 
one sex or the other in preference to the hap-hazard method, has 
been expressed many thousands of times by would-be parents; 
that is, a man may wish a son, while another man may wish a 
daughter; or the wife may have a preference. Two days ago our 
attention was called to a missive in which we read, “I am fond of 
children; but, although we have been married six years, my wife 
and I have avoided parentage because we both wish to have a son. 
All our relatives have raised girls and we wish to be exceptions.” 
Then followed a request for suggestions and advice. 

One book of leading authority lays down the rule that whichever 

parent has the greater degree of sexual vitality at the time of con- 

• 

ception will control the sex. What this means has been difficult 
to understand. It has been proved in a large number of cases 
that the woman will stamp her sex on the child if she is sexually 
the fresher; and the man will stamp his sex on the child if he is 
sexually fresher. The same law has held good among animal 
breeding. The male that is tired from too much association with 
females, as among cattle, will not stamp his sex on the offspring. 
This fact has been seen of late by several persons who have caused 
the experiments to be made on this basis; as in the case of a fresh 
bull that served several cows on the same day; the one cow that 
was first served produced a bull calf; and all the others produced 
heifers. 

But this law has not always worked out this way, and there 
needs to be some modification of the statement. It is not always 
sexual vitality so much as sexual magnetism. This is resolvable 
into the question of the orgasm. If the latter be wholly lacking 
in the woman, and the man be magnetic at the time, the result 
will be a male child. If the woman have her orgasm, and she be 
more magnetic at the time, the result will be a female child. If 
both have the orgasm simultaneously, the one that is the more 
magnetic will control the sex. 

We have collected thirty-six cases of men who have had two or 


374 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


more wives, who have invariably raised boys by their first wives, 
and girls by their other wives. These men were accounted mag¬ 
netic, and were so in fact, but they had women for their first 
marriages who were weak in this respect, and who died from loss 
of vitality due to too much magnetism on the part of their hus¬ 
bands. They married more vigorous women, and the latter con¬ 
trolled the sex. In seventeen cases the husbands died from loss 
of vitality; after eight to fifteen years of wedlock with their later 
wives. 

Size and physical prowess do not play a part in this control. 
Sometimes a small man will have a large woman for his wife, and 
the children will all be boys. The reverse is also true. 

The test is in the power of the sexual magnetism, which means 
the influence that will draw one partner to the other at the time. 
The wife who is indifferent will be pretty apt to produce a boy, 
unless the husband is weak from too much indulgence. The hus¬ 
band who is drawn to the wife by her influence will be likely to 
become the father of a girl. 

We can state with certainty this proposition: Let the husband 
refrain from the act for some days or possibly for two weeks, and 
come fresh in every faculty, having the magnetism to make the 
wife desirous; and let her refrain from her orgasm; and the child 
will be a boy. 

Reverse these conditions except as far as the orgasm is con¬ 
cerned, and the result will be a girl. 

Magnetism is the fine edge of desire created in the partner, and 
any person who has cultivated this power in a general way as in 
the first course of training, will be able to exert it effectively in this 
matter. 

“ DUTIES BEFORE BIRTH.” 

After conception there are many duties; the first of which is to 
help the child from the very first. To wish that the condition 
might be otherwise, is wrong. To try to make it otherwise is a sin. 
To seek to destroy the life that is hidden within the woman is a 
crime against nature. 

Let it come. Do not let it come as a thing that is unwelcome, 
but throw into its development all the interest, care, attention and 
love that you can summon to your command. 

The child knows your intention towards it. It is a life in the 


MAGNETIC PARENTAGE 


375 


inherent state that feels and interprets and has knowledge. From 
the moment of conception the life is made; it is really an act of 
creation in which the two parents take part, and are creators, 
acting as agents of a higher power. While the child will inherit 
the sum total of the influences of past generations, its inherent 
nature may be brought in close connection with its earthly career 
if the parents do their duty. 

In the early part of this course of training much space is devoted 
to the consideration of the Heaven-born moods and feelings, as 
well as to the others; and their influence in magnetism has been 
fully shown. The duty of parents is to develop in the unborn 
child as many of these noble moods as possible. Under the plan 
of control of progeniture both parents, being quasi-creators, 
should come to the act of conception with the better moods in the 
ascendency in their own dispositions. This can be accomplished 
by self-culture, which is largely composed of self-watchfulness, 
accompanied by the restraint that is evidence of magnetism and its 
most potent proof. 

But under the plan of duties before birth both parents, and 
especially the mother, can actually develop in the child the mag¬ 
netic power that comes from the nobler moods. The husband's 
part of this is to throw around the wife all those influences that 
serve to make it easier for her to maintain her own control. He 
should resolve to assist her in every moment of her pregnancy, to 
keep a peaceful disposition, and to preserve the better moods. 
He has the opportunity of fretting her, or causing her to worry, 
or of making her life burdensome; for, as her own condition tends 
to make her restless and irritable, so his methods may increase 
those evil characteristics, until she gives way. 

Each moment of such depression counts against the disposition 
of the child. We recall the case of two sisters, whose ages were 
twenty and twenty-one at the time they became pregnant; and it 
so happened that they began this condition in the same month. 
They lived in the same house. It was a double dwelling, and was 
in fact two residences joined in one, with a partition wall that made 
them separate. One of these sisters allowed herself to give way 
to every influence about her. As it always happens, it is easier to 
float down stream than to pull up against the tide, and the nerves 
of the woman who exercised no control over herself were finally 
distracted. This was nearly eighteen years ago. Her child, a 


376 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


little girl, is practically a nervous wreck, and has been examined 
by the authorities for insanity. 

The other sister resolved to never give way to her feelings. She 
pulled up stream against the tide. All through her period she was 
calm and full of peace and sweet nature. The better moods 
possessed her. Her child, a beautiful girl, is one of the most 
attractive and most magnetic of young ladies. 

These two children were made by their mothers. 

The laws that were at work in the two cases cited are always at 
work in all cases. There is no escape from them. 

Thus the parents can transmit to their unborn children the 
grandest principles of magnetism. It is starting at an early stage 
in the career of the child, but it serves the parents as well as the 
offspring; for they find a happiness that will not depart readily for 
a lifetime, in the perfection of their children. To raise ugly boys 
and girls and to impart to them an inherent nature that is sure to 
grow worse as it develops, is to be a constant source of grief for 
the parents when they are old and dependent. 

These better moods are not only magnetic, but they are in the 
most exalted form of attractiveness which is the glowing and 
dazzling sunlight of magnetism. 

If they can be transmitted to the young, there is every reason 
why they should be so directed; and, if the children can be given 
these magnetic qualities, no steps should be omitted to accom¬ 
plish this end. 

“ SHAPING HUMAN LIFE.” 

The duties before birth have a direct influence in the shape which 
will be given to human life. For instance, if the pregnancy comes 
as a disappointment to the mother, she will not fail to impress that 
fact upon the foetus. If it comes as a sort of surprise and is ac¬ 
cepted with resignation this influence will show itself in the dead¬ 
ened powers in the later life of the child. If she is glad of the preg¬ 
nancy, this joy will sweeten and brighten the coming life. These 
are facts that have been amply proved. 

Most mothers, especially those who are able to employ the 
service of skilled physicians, seek to lose the foetus by some kind 
of treatment which he knows how to give for a consideration. In 
a majority of cases this will fail and the child will go on to develop¬ 
ment and birth, carrying in its nature the inherent, although 


MAGNETIC PARENTAGE 


377 


untranslated, knowledge that the mother had been engaged in a 
conspiracy to kill it. There is no escape from this conclusion. 
The shape given to that life can be easily imagined. 

But the ambitions of the child may be trained better before 
birth than after. While it is yet in the womb it is part of the life 
of the mother, and her life is influenced by those she loves. If her 
husband is in this category, he has the power to shape the life of 
the child at that period. 

If on the other hand no effort is made to direct its ambitions or 
impulses during the period of pregnancy, the opportunity is lost 
for a number of years. Not until the child can be given thinking 
and reasonable faculties can it be argued with; and not until it has 
grown to an age when its feelings can be made sensitive will its 
life-long moods be touched. Thus years are lost between the time 
of birth and such development. 

But before birth the whole career of the child can be shaped, if 
not fully directed. The mother who wishes her boy or girl to be a 
lover of music should turn her thoughts and feelings to that art 
as early as possible after conception. Every day lost makes it less 
potent as an opportunity for influencing the unborn being. If 
war is the theme, the study and the analysis of the methods of 
great warriors should be given as much attention as possible. 
Stories of battles, and the movements whereby victory followed 
the crisis of conflict, should be deeply impressed at this time. 
Merely thinking of it will not do. The most effective method is to 
give deep study and thorough analysis to the matter; but it should 
go far enough to arouse the feelings. The mind has some power 
in this stage, but the feelings have tenfold more. 

There are numerous instances where this plan has been put into 
use in the past fifty years. But the number of parents who, in the 
past twenty years, have adopted it is surprisingly large. Any 
profession or any calling may be implanted in the child during 
pregnancy if the plan suggested is made a thorough one. Half 
way efforts are not valuable. 

Some parents wish their children to become orators, some states¬ 
men, some physicians, some ministers, and so on all through a long 
list of avocations; and these dispositions may be made supreme 
influences in the coming life if they are adopted as part of the 
thought and feeling of the mother. 

It must be remembered that she will unavoidably reflect the 


37 8 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


conditions that surround her. She is moved by the very atmos¬ 
phere of good will or of malice about her. What she is, may be 
often charged to the husband who has her in charge; for he should 
mold her thoughts and her moods at all times. Thus her own 
purposes and will are helping him, and he is helping them at the 
same time. 

But the theme of shaping human life rises to higher ground when 
we consider the fact that the moral nature of the offspring and the 
lofty impulses that should possess a grand character, are given their 
direction in this period. Most parents live in a humdrum way; 
they are commonplace under the belief that they are practical, 
and to them what is practical is sensible. But their commonplace 
existence is death in the body. It is death of the mind, death 
of the heart and death of the faculties; for where there is no 
progress and no stepping upward year by year, there is no real 
life. 

In this commonplace, humdrum plodding along the highway of 
life, they give no care and no thought except for their own con¬ 
venience and for their own routine methods of doing things. The 
child comes into the world a dried piece of commonplace clay, and 
it will be that all the way through unless some flame of genius is 
touched by a random spark which will fire it. The commonplace 
children and families are seen in the homes where there is the grind 
of duties from morning till night, doing the same old work over 
again and again, and getting the three meals a day, washing the 
dishes, making the beds, reading the papers and some books that 
interest but do not improve, and then sleeping till the next day 
shall be on hand, and so going through it all with endless sameness 
until the funeral takes one away, and another funeral takes 
another away, and so on, without relief and generally without 
desire for relief. 

When even one thought leaps the bounds of this imprisonment 
and soars to a higher atmosphere, something is gained. It may 
not be anything more than the planning of change, of a house or 
home perhaps, or the hope of something better. Hoping and 
wishing are excellent qualities of the heart if there can be found 
some cord to connect them with the execution of all or some part 
of them. 

The world of nature is boundless in its opportunities to please 
and to uplift. In that realm there is no limit to what you can plan 


MAGNETIC PARENTAGE 


379 


and execute. This will draw you out of the commonplace. The 
making of a beautiful garden will add greatly to your value to the 
world, for he who makes the dull surface of the earth to smile with 
blossoms or with foliage, is doing his race a good deed. 

There are boundless realms in architecture, in art, in poetry, in 
history, in literature, in the professions, and everywhere. Let 
the inspiration of any of these seize the mind and take hold of the 
heart and it will exalt both. It will pass on with a rapidly increas¬ 
ing influence to the unborn child. It will shape the life long before 
it has come into the world, and at a time when it can be controlled 
better than at any other period for years after. 

If it is true, and it is, that there have been born into the world 
many great men and great women who are not only geniuses, but 
more than geniuses, then it must be true that they have drawn 
their impelling tendencies from the blood of the mother. It has 
sometimes, and many times in fact, been asked by what law 
commonplace parents have been able to bring into being children 
that have towered above their fellows like the great peak above 
the plain; and the answer is that, in some way that may not be 
seen in after years, the mother and perhaps the father also, must 
have drawn into the life that was forming, some exalted influences 
caught from sources that served to bring about the result. 

The meanest of minds, the plainest of lives, may seize upon ideas 
and catch feelings that will take strong hold. The outside public 
has no opportunity for beholding what is going on in the quiet 
hours of the day or with what prayers and thoughts the mother 
lays her head on the pillow by night. The morning may bring 
resolves, or earnest hopes may mold desires until they live as 
realities in a super-sensitive organization. If the cravings for 
food are strong enough to make the child, the yearnings of the 
heart should have still stronger influence over the moods and feel¬ 
ings of the foetus; for it imbibes what dwells in the mind and 
nervous system of the mother. 

Why not seek the highest goal? Why not aspire to the most 
exalted condition of the soul in thus shaping life? The answer is 
that the commonplace people do not see any advantage in it. We 
once said to a married couple: “At this time you may perhaps give 
to the coming human being one of the grandest characters that the 
world has ever known, if you will build up within your own minds 
and hearts the ambition and the resolve to train yourselves to this 


380 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 

purpose.” And the wife made this reply: “I shall be too busy 
making clothes.” 

This is the commonplace cast of mind that holds down all the 
great masses of humanity. There is no cure for it in most cases. 
The very fact that it cannot be cured by advice or suggestion gives 
to you your opportunity; for if there is a bag of gold ten miles from 
you and all your neighbors and acquaintances start for it, you will 
stand less show of securing it than if they all remain dully idle and 
indifferent while you have the road to yourself. 

You who have gone through the preparatory course in magnet¬ 
ism in the first book, and have gone through the present course up 
to this stage, and have a desire to make your own acquisitions 
count in favor of your unborn child in case you are a prospective 
parent, will find this opportunity a great one. You are more 
likely to adopt these suggestions than one who is commonplace; 
for the very fact that you are reading these words is proof that you 
have exalted hopes and ambitions. 

You can give to the child that is j^et unborn as great a character 
as you choose. It is not necessary for you to be what you study, 
and you may study of great accomplishments and inhale the spirit 
of tremendous achievements if you so desire; and what you cannot 
execute in your own career, the child will find easy to put to the 
test of realization. This law explains why such mediocre parents 
as those of Shakespeare brought forth so grand a man, taking him 
on the side of his inherent character. 


Chapter Thirty 

ipipipip^^ipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipipip'^ipipipip 

MAGNETISM 

IS A CONSTANTLY ATTRACTING 
FORCE THAT DRAWS 
USTOAGOAL 

j» SPAN OF A MAGNETIC LIFE j* 

ET US NOW ACCEPT the fact that the 
magnetic influences of the parents have 
gone out in favor of the child and that 
it has come into the world and must act 
for itself. In the preceding considera¬ 
tions we have taken the student into the 
secrets that are working out the destiny 
of greatness, for we have carried you 
through the age of development of the 
lad and of the girl; we have shown you the era of temptation for 
both, and the opening of the temples of manhood and womanhood, 
as well as the ties that bind and do not bind the hearts even though 
the bodies are bonded by the thread of matrimony; we have ana¬ 
lyzed the loves and the affinities that play havoc or bring bliss into 
the lives they affect; and the natural end of all these steps was 
the production of new' beings to come on the plane of action and 
take up the reins of rule. 

One generation thus has passed on into another generation. 

“PURPOSE IN LIVING.” 

What is all this for? We cannot look at the philosophical side 
of the study, for that is too deep for this kind of training, and is 
reserved for the much greater work of Universal Philosophy. But 














382 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


we can discuss the relation of life to its purposes and see if there 
are laws that should serve as guides for human conduct. 

On the philosophical side, which we briefly refer to in a mere 
line, we seek to know why there is a race of human beings, and 
what part each generation plays in the plan. On the magnetic 
side we are to search for an answer to the inquiry why any one 
particular individual is born and what end is to be sought. 

There are in this world, to say nothing of what may be obtain¬ 
able from the next, both abundance and variety of wealth of every 
conceivable kind. Money is only one of the agents of wealth. 
The latter may consist of property or of rights or of pleasure, or of 
opportunity for happiness, or of many other ideas that make life 
a great success. The test is this: When a man is dying and asks 
himself what he is at that time, he has an inventory of his wealth. 
Or when he is too old to earn money or property and seeks an 
account of himself, then his wealth is what he is in fact, not what 
he can sum up in books. 

Taking the word wealth to include all such things, money, prop¬ 
erty, rights, enjoyment, freedom, opportunity, health, clearness 
of mind, grasp of nature and of knowledge, the whole idea will be 
classed as the fund from which each individual has the privilege 
of drawing according to his or her talents. 

This fund is in bank. God and nature are the keepers and the 
distributers. 

There is but one key to open an account in that bank, and that 
key is magnetism, for magnetism is an attracting as well as an 
attractive power. It draws on the fund in favor of its owner. 

The purpose in living is to draw as much as possible from this 
great and exhaustless fund of universal wealth. The more you 
draw the more there is for every other human being. People seem 
to have wrong ideas of possession. A man may own a hundred 
million dollars worth of buildings; and the more he owns the more 
there is for others. 

A man with money who did nothing with it would be useless to 
the world. His spending what he has or changing the nature of 
his wealth always makes wealth for others. Thus if he were to put 
one hundred millions of money into the same value in buildings, 
he would have the full amount of wealth when he had completed 
the transfer, and he would at the same time have distributed the 
same amount among others, with the result that there would be 


SPAN OF A MAGNETIC LIFE 


383 


several wealthy men where before his transfer there were none, as 
far as he was concerned. 

As activity is life in the body, and as no person is natural or 
happy who is not very active, the first purpose of living is to be 
active to excess. This does not mean to strain the faculties or 
injure the mind or body by breaking down the channels of use 
therein; but it does mean that the more active you can be and still 
maintain your health of mind and body the more successful and 
the more natural and happy you will become, provided the activity 
is along lines of usefulness prompted by the best judgment. We 
intend to include only the better moods, and they contain the 
incentive to the greatest possible activity; that is, some of them 
do. They are an all-round, complete presentation of every phase 
of human life on its better side. 

We know of no magnetic person who is not ultra active. 

. This question has come up in many forms for more than a third 
of a century, and it has led to the assumption that excessive 
activity of itself creates magnetism. This is undoubtedly true, 
but there may be losses attending such activity that should be con¬ 
served under some guiding principles of a training course like this. 

Thus mistakes and the loss of half a life time of experiment and 
costly experience will be saved. 

Combine, if you will, the noble or Heaven-born moods that admit 
of great activity, with the highest use that can be made of them 
balanced by well-planned and unremitting activity, and the 
results will be acquisition. 

Under this double principle all wealth should be kept moving. 
All money should be made active, except that a certain percentage 
should be laid aside each week for the sinking fund, which will 
stand against want in old age. This sinking fund should never be 
attacked. 

But it need not be more than five percent of one’s earnings. In 
speculation, the curse of healthy business, this fund should be held 
against it as sacred and untouchable. So in all ventures. Let 
this law be a secular religion. No matter how much you earn, 
or how little, save five percent each week and let it stand where it 
will n|bt be drawn upon in any event until the battle of life has been 
won. 

If all the people were to keep their movable wealth moving, 
there would be in every two years a doubling of all the wealth of 


384 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


the country; and this would mean the accumulation of vast .prop¬ 
erty that would serve as the means of helping up all who are in a 
position to take advantage of the activity. 

Figure this out. 

It does not look reasonable on its face, but figure it out. 

If a body of men have one hundred millions of dollars, and do 
nothing with it, what benefit is conferred on the world or on the 
public? 

The accumulation is absolutely dead. 

If they spend it in the erection of one hundred million dollars 
worth of buildings, they own the buildings and thus have the full 
value in useful property; but the money has gone out in so doing 
and has become the property of many different parties who 
were engaged in the work and the business of furnishing the 
material, and somebody now possesses the one hundred millions 
of money or what it buys, while the original owners possess the 
buildings. 

It is a clearly proved fact that the wealth has fully doubled 
itself by being used. This is activity. 

All activity gathers additional value as it moves. 

Wanton waste is the expenditure of money for work that pro¬ 
duces nothing that can be called property after it has been attained. 

The example is but one of many scores that might be given to 
illustrate this principle. Wealth is not altogether in the form of 
property. Life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness are all forms 
of wealth. The enriched mind is much more opulent than the 
enriched pocket. 

To gather from the fund that is everywhere abundant is the 
purpose of earthly life. It does not conflict with any dogmas of 
religion, for the latter teaches the wealth of ethical acquisition as 
the grandest of all ambitions. The fund is limitless in all direc¬ 
tions; but humanity must draw from it; and in so drawing it has 
only to take what it will, and the fund grows larger in the use. It is 
like some of the miracles of two thousand years ago, where increase 
came in the need. 

The opposite of this purpose is the commonplace condition that 
nearly all men and women accept and never challenge. They may 
think it conservatism; but on this principle the non-progressive 
savages are the most conservative folks on earth. The dead are 
conservative. 


SPAN OF A MAGNETIC LIFE 


385 


In the preceding chapter we discussed at length the conditions 
that favor the commonplace and showed the disadvantages of the 
fate that thus hangs over most all humanity. 

As the fund is directly the source of every kind of blessing to 
men and women, it is necessarily the expectation of nature that it 
will be drawn upon by the energetic classes. Gold, lead and rock 
may all weigh down the scales, and the ignorant or indifferent 
mind would be as content with the rock as with the gold. The 
fund that contains all the wealth of the universe offers nothing but 
the richest gems and metals, nothing but the most valuable of 
jewels for the mind, the heart and the physical being; yet common¬ 
place people care nothing for it, and so it is the same old case of 
proffered blessings disregarded. 

One of the most magnetic of all treasures is home life under the 
influences of marriage. But this sweetest of all blessings is turned 
to dross by commonplace uses. Not in one instance in a thousand 
is it rightly studied and rightly enjoyed. It is but one of the many 
forms of wealth that can be drawn from the great general fund of 
nature; but it is as important as any. 

A man recently said that he had all the power and all the 
opportunity that great wealth would buy, but he was utterly 
wretched as he lacked a home, and it was too late to begin one now. 
He had proceeded on the principle that he must first earn the means 
whereby the home could be secured, and then when he had achieved 
that end, it was too late in life to procure the home. This teaches 
that the two sub-purposes of living, or at least two of the many 
sub-purposes, the founding of a home and the attainment of 
wealth in money or its equivalent, should proceed side by side 
instead of in succession. 

The reason why the unmarried men did not marry has been 
stated in earlier pages of this course. The reason why unmarried 
women did not marry has not been stated, as the cause rests with 
their unfitness for the position and duties of wife. • 

Of all the women now married not one in ten is qualified in the 
highest degree to take charge of the home, and of all those who are 
unmarried not one in a hundred is so qualified. As a result the 
number of men who do not marry is to go on increasing and the 
body of bachelors will be an ever growing one. 

The true bachelor is a man or woman who is by nature and not 
by necessity or choice constituted such. 


380 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


“ BACHELORS, MALE AND FEMALE” 

To be a true bachelor, of either sex, there must be an exclusion 
of the other sex. The cause of this condition is the lack of mag¬ 
netism. The latter power is an attraction, and the first object 
that it naturally exerts its influence upon is its opposite. A 
magnetic man attracts a woman. A magnetic woman attracts 
a man. This is one of the purposes for which the power was 
created and given to humanity. 

Not every unmarried man is a bachelor, for the rule requires that 
the other sex must be eliminated, and many men who are not 
inclined to take upon themselves the burdens of matrimony are 
almost as fully associated with the other sex as though they were 
in fact married. The same may be said of a large number of 
unmarried women. 

The true bachelor wishes to be free from all entanglements and 
all companionship with the opposite sex. The thoughts and 
feelings do not run in such direction. There are a large number 
of such men and such women in the world; but they are either 
abnormal or else are carrying a lifelong disappointment in some 
former affair of the heart. A man like Whittier was a bachelor 
from such misfortune. A man like Sumner was a bachelor from 
natural inclination; and, although he was united by ceremony 
with a widow, he lived with her but a few hours, and became in 
effect a bachelor. Here are two common types of men. 

There are also men and women who are actually married and 
who have been in wedlock for years and yet who carry with them 
all the characteristics of the bachelor. They take no p&rt in the 
rights of marriage, or else do so in a perfunctory manner, and care 
nothing for affiliation with the opposite sex. 

In all such cases there is a lack of the sexual attraction known 
as one of the phases of magnetism. Sumner was repellant in 
every way except his dignity and his power of mental oratory. 
He was not a magnetic speaker. He did not draw people to him 
as an individual. He had commanding ability and was pure in 
purpose and in action. But he lacked that magnetism that is 
necessary in order to make friends and secure happiness; and so he 
walked through life by himself. 

The bachelor can be detected in the first years of puberty. 
If the boy is to take on the nature of the bachelor he will not be 


SPAN OF A MAGNETIC LIFE 


387 


addicted to the peculiar habits of the boy whose sex magnetism is 
being developed. The latter, all unconscious to himself, begins as 
soon as puberty is established to show signs of carefulness in his 
appearance when he is to approach the other sex. Whereas, 
before the dawn of that condition, he never cared how he dressed 
or looked, now he is growing to watch his own clothes, to see that 
they are neat and tidy, that they are free from stains and daubs, 
that his shoes are clean and bright, his face washed and his linen 
unsoiled. The vigilance comes on very gradually and he does not 
see it in himself, but his friends notice the carefulness in all matters 
that relate to personal appearance. 

In the same way the young male bird, before puberty, is rough 
of plumage and harsh of note; but in the after weeks when mating 
becomes a possibility, he keeps his feathers clean and he tunes his 
voice to a tender sweetness, not even then being in competition 
for a wife. It is the sign of the marrying bird. 

With the boy it is the sign that he will not become a bachelor. 
The girl takes on the same extra neatness and carries an air of 
attractive longing when she gives her thoughts to the other sex. 
The line of separation in the girl is not difficult to find, as she 
passes from the condition of a child to that of a woman, although 
it may not require three weeks to make the passage. 

A man of keen observation may detect in the face of the girl 
the fact that she has entered upon her mating condition. The 
philosophical reply of a prominent man as to the age when it is no 
longer proper to kiss a female child, is true in fact as well as in 
theory. He said: “ You may kiss her during the age that gives no 
satisfaction; but as soon as she is old enough to cause you pleasure 
in the kissing then she is too old to be kissed.” 

No better illustration could be given of the power of this class 
of magnetism than this reply. A man may be friendly to a family 
and may have formed the habit of kissing the girls while they are 
children. There comes a time when the touch of the lips carries 
with it a thrill of magnetism, and then the whole character of the 
act is changed. The girl who thus imparts the feeling of magnetism 
in her lips is not inclined to become a bachelor girl. If she fails 
to wed it will be due to circumstances over which she does not have 
control. 

We recall the following incident told us by a lady school teacher 
who was under thirty when she related it: A boy of twelve was in 


388 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


the habit of greeting her with a kiss as he came to school. He 
formed the habit of his own accord, and it was told of him by his 
parents that he was an unusually affectionate child. As he grew 
to thirteen he continued the salute, and even into his next year; 
but one day the school teacher felt an unusual thrill in the touch 
of the lips, and she thought it over day after day, while the salutes 
continued. One afternoon they were alone in the room after 
school was over, and he threw his arms passionately about her 
neck and would not let go, nor would he take his lips from hers. 

Hardly knowing how to treat the matter she permitted the 
custom, and it went on until the summer vacation. He was the 
only child of parents of wealth, and she was wholly dependent on 
her income as a teacher; so she could not resign her position to 
avoid the salute, nor did she wish to give offence to the boy’s 
parents. 

There seemed nothing left to do but to allow the matter to take 
its own course. During the summer vacation the boy did not see 
her, but he addressed several letters to her in which he called her 
“dear teacher” and ended with a formal phrase “lovingly yours.” 
But he showed discretion in the correspondence. She replied in 
terms that would be usual between teacher and scholar. 

One more year of school remained, and his kisses became more 
and more passionate. After graduation he went to college and 
yet never seemed to care for any girl. He wrote occasionally to 
the teacher and she replied. To her surprise she found that she 
was in love with him, although he was about fifteen years her 
junior. When he was of age and had come into wealth owing to 
the death of his father, he proposed to her, but she declined. He 
then declared that he would never marry any person if she would 
not accept him. But his nature was not hewn for that of a bache¬ 
lor. She moved far away and married a wealthy manufacturer 
with whom she lived unhappily. He married a young girl with 
whom he lived unhappily. And so the romance ended. 

But the fact that he was magnetic as a boy passing over the 
line of childhood into the realm of manhood, was evidence that he 
was not designed by nature for a bachelor. 

Had he selected an affinity he would have been very happy with 
her. Had the teacher selected an affinity she too would have 
found happiness, and the dream of the first fancy would have 
proved evanescent. 


SPAN OF A MAGNETIC LIFE 


389 


The study of magnetism has changed many lives of bachelors, 
both of the male and of the female sex, and led them into marriage. 

A ou cannot imagine an animal that lives in an unmarried state 
from choice. What would you say of a bird that had no mate? 
Wedlock is the necessary result of the condition of the sex. If 
there were no distinction of sex, there would be no suggestion of 
marriage. But as long as there are men and women so long must 
the only normal condition be marriage. 

“ CHANGE OF LIFE” 

Everything that is born dies, and everything that is born and 
dies enters upon the state of maturity and ripens as the climax of 
such condition. There is nothing that does not ripen provided it 
lives. Hence there must come a time in every life, both male and 
female, when a change ensues that corresponds with the termina¬ 
tion of puberty. In the early teens the boy becomes the man, 
and the girl becomes the woman. In the late forties the woman 
becomes the senile, and the man in the late fifties enters upon the 
same state; although sexual magnetism is not lost in either case. 
The woman ceases to be potent because the number of ovaries has 
run out and none remain to carry on the function of pregnancy. 
The man never ceases to be potent for he is always the man unless, 
being exhausted, desire shall fail. 

The woman who is passing through the change of life should 
substitute for the youthful buoyancy that is natural to her years 
prior to that time, a large fund of magnetism which will serve to 
hold her juvenile character, and retain the impulses of the girl. 

If she does not do this she ages very fast and the old saying will 
prove true that after forty a woman ages two years to a man’s one. 

As the period of the change comes on, which generally begins in 
the early forties, the woman is a being of organs rather than of 
flesh. Heart, lungs, stomach, liver, kidneys, and the lower organs 
all undergo changes. Two or three great essentials are necessary 
to counteract this altering of the plan of nature. 

The blood should be cleansed and all the tissue of the body 
should be kept free from the accumulation of clogging material. 

Rest is the most hurtful of all habits in the years from the late 
thirties to the late forties. This does not mean that excessive 
activity should be indulged in, but that there should be no decay- 


390 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


ing rest. The latter comes from lying down too much, too much 
sitting and too little action. Long walks are not good, but a great 
many brief walks are especially helpful. Do not get unusually 
tired, but do not let the body accumulate its material which re¬ 
sults from the stagnation of all the functions at this time of life. 

The faculties also should be given a full variety of activity. 
The inclination to take life easy is the deadliest foe of either man 
or woman. As a guide to the methods to be adopted, the follow¬ 
ing rules and laws are given here: 

1. The junctions set in motion by the approach of puberty, run 
out at the time of the change of life. 

2. When puberty begins, a new epoch in human conditions is 
inaugurated in the body and all its functions. 

3. When the epoch inaugurated by puberty runs out, a new era 
is instituted in the body and all its faculties, and this is known as the 
third era of life. 

4. With the dawn of the third era the remainder of human life 
may be shaped at the will of its owner. 

5. The shaping of the remainder of life must be done during the 
process of change from the second to the third era. 

6. The current of thought, action and ambition that sets in during 
this process of change, will shape and control the whole of the remain¬ 
ing years of life. 

These guiding laws and facts are of the highest importance. 
They are in many ways related to magnetism. In the first place 
this is the time in the life of every man and woman when the 
natural magnetism runs out and must be renewed or decrepitude 
will begin its work of debilitating the purpose and the will of the 
mind and the high tension of the nerves, and the result will be a 
dumpy condition in every department of life, or a strong tendency 
in that direction. 

In the second place the individual should be self-master which 
is the greatest of all magnetic powers, and thus there will be con¬ 
trol over others. There will be some leadership, or even great 
leadership at a time when the younger generation with all its ' 
superfluous activity will drown out the man or woman of advanc¬ 
ing years. 

The change of life begins with the woman, generally speaking, 
when she is about thirty-nine and ends when she is about forty- 
nine. The ovarian function may be through its work at forty-five 


SPAN OF A MAGNETIC LIFE 


391 


or sooner, and sometimes much later; but the effects of the change 
are quite sure to terminate before the age of fifty. 

In a man the change begins at about the age of forty-nine, 
generally speaking, and ends at about the age of fifty-nine. His 
sexual powers may be strong even then, or may be weak; but they 
are not closely associated with the change of life in his case as with 
the woman. 

The era which passes with this change is that of maturity, and 
the epoch that is inaugurated is that of senility. 

It is the turning point when the fact is to be determined whether 
or not the body and the mind are to turn toward decrepitude or 
are to escape it during the years of the third era. 

To be dependent on others is not relished by any person and 
there are many men and women now living who are past eighty 
and yet are fully able to take care of themselves. They are many 
in a country where ninety-nine percent of all men and women are 
helpless or seriously dependent on others. What is the use of 
living and be thus made a member of the class of second childhood? 

It is a fact that a man who is past forty-nine is not able to find 
employment or to initiate a new line of venture whereby to gain a 
livelihood. The great concerns of the country, the interests that 
employ assistants and clerks or workmen, will not engage a man 
who is thus advanced in years, if he has had no experience in the 
work, and the chances are that even if he has had ample experience 
he will not find a place open to him. The man who has had an 
independent income for many years and who suddenly finds it cut 
off, will not secure employment no matter how hard he tries, if he 
is past the age named and is without experience. A young man 
would be given the chance to learn the work or the duties, but the 
man of fifty would be barred. 

The case came to our attention recently of a business man who 
had laid aside over a hundred thousand dollars made in the dry 
goods business, and who lost it all in speculation in stocks. He 
was forty-eight years of age. He had a family to support. Hav¬ 
ing no capital and being obliged to close out his business to meet 
his debts, he found himself without employment. The dry goods 
business was all that he knew anything about. There was no 
store in his county that could give him a position. He went 
away to a large city and was turned down at every store. One 
man had the unkindness to say: “ We would not think of employ- 


392 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


ing a clerk who was as old as you, no matter how much experience 
he had.” Then he went to another city, using money borrowed 
from his sister who could ill afford to lend it to him. He offered 
to work for a dollar a day in any store, but there was no opening 
for an old man. 

He finally engaged himself as a laborer at fifteen cents an hour, 
but he was not used to the shovel and the pick and he broke down 
completely, becoming at length an object of charity. 

We recall being in the office one morning of a great manufactur¬ 
ing concern that had advertised for girls at three dollars a week, 
ten hours a day. It was in a city. Several hundred females 
called, and fully one-fourth of them were women past forty years 
of age. The head man who selected the help for the company 
paid no attention to any applicant who was apparently over 
twenty-five years old. The others had no chance whatever. 

This condition is natural, yet it is a sad reflection on the fact 
that the body must ripen and go to seed, and the further fact that 
the matured body is no longer a magnet for any purpose. Men of 
any age who have lived long enough to have their eyes opened, are 
not prone to seek the association or companionship of mature 
women. The younger the girl the more she draws and attracts. 

When in rare instances a woman of forty or fifty carries herself 
with the attractive qualities of a young girl, without the simpering 
imitations of senile women in their forties or fifties, she fascinates 
men with ease. There are women as old as seventy who play the 
dickens with the hearts of sensible men, who are drawn with wonder 
into their little kingdoms and are content to be the subjects of so 
delicious a lot of sovereigns. These women are not plentiful, but 
they exist. We met by the request of a Judge of the Supreme 
Court, a remarkable woman who was not wealthy, but who was 
most intelligent and vivacious without being flippant. She did 
not have the fussy activity that old women affect in order to seem 
young and energetic; but she possessed the charms of a miss of 
twenty, despite her gray hairs. She had taken wonderful care of 
her health and was without sickness or debility. Her eyes were 
bright, her voice tuned to a pleasing key, and her manner easy and 
full of quiet, strong dignity. 

In motion she was surprisingly graceful. We saw her at a ball 
and danced with her. There was no suggestion of age in any 
respect. 


SPAN OF A MAGNETIC LIFE 


393 


The face had some wrinkles, and she assured those whom she 
took into her confidence that she had done nothing to keep the 
wrinkles away. But at the length of the ball room she seemed to 
be smooth of feature. A man who had reached his thirty-fourth 
year and w T ho was wealthy but without a wife, declared that he 
would rather marry that woman than any other in all the world. 

She refused to enter into an alliance at her time of life and this 
showed her excellent good sense. 

One of the most remarkable conditions noticeable in her case 
was the smoothness, fullness and solidity of the flesh of her arms 
and neck. This could be seen at a glance, and indicated the pres¬ 
ence of that renewing process in the body by which the old material 
is daily changed for the new, with the result that the flesh is kept 
as good as the food of which it is composed. 

This law gives to every person the opportunity for renewing 
the youth that has fled, if it is taken advantage of at the right 
time. 

The body dies in part each day and is renewed in part. If the 
food is of a perfect character, the new portion of the body will tend 
toward the greater vitality that abounds in youth, and the buoy¬ 
ancy of that period will be secured. 

The time to take advantage of this law is when any new era is 
being inaugurated. The boy or girl who is entering puberty, and * 

is between the years of twelve and sixteen, is much more pliable 
than at any other time as far as the tissue and organic construction 
of the body is concerned; and this pliability is again present in the 
ten years of change; that is, in the case of a woman, between the 
ages of thirty-nine and forty-nine, and in the case of a man 
between the ages of forty-nine and fifty-nine. 

In those ten years the chemistry of the body and the chemistry 
of food should be studied and put into practice in order that perfect 
flesh, bones, muscles, nerves, organs and vitality may be given to 
all parts of the body. It will be found that there are fourteen 
chemical elements that make a perfect body, and that these are 
useful in seventeen chemical compounds. Wherever they have 
been adopted as such, the result has been a remarkable increase of 
vitality and the renewal of the powers of the body. 

Then the cleansing effects of such an aid as viteau or perfect 
water which washes out all accumulations of old age material and 
makes a direct attack upon the germs of senility or advancing age, 


394 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


should be sought and applied. These things are within the reach 
of every man and woman and cost nothing. 

In this pliable age, known as the change of life, the faculties 
may be turned to youthful tendencies or to decrepitude, according 
as they are used. If they are dulled by lack of test, they will take 
on the latter condition. The brain and the memory are now 
beginning to soften and weaken, and they should be made vital 
and strong by special training lest they throw their owner into a 
state of dependence. 

Use of all the leading faculties, hard and energetic use, not rest¬ 
ing and rusting, must be sought, for the time is opportune and all 
the powers are supple and pliant. 

The two ages in the life of a man or woman when the body and 
faculties may be given new impulses are puberty and its running- 
out; or during the years from about twelve to sixteen, and in the 
decades mentioned in the foregoing discussion. 

The things that do not favor the coming conditions are the 
following: 

TO BE AVOIDED. 

Too much rest. 

Weak influences over the body such as languor, too much sleep, 
too much sitting, disinclination to walk or take exercise, love of 
reclining positions during the day, lounging, placing the feet above 
the floor, throwing the torso back as in easy chairs, and the desire 
to have someone else wait on you or do your errands or otherwise 
relieve you of the activities that should keep you moving. These 
influences take the vitality out of the muscles and lessen the vigor 
of every part of the body. 

Weak influences over the mind are equally injurious; and these 
are light reading, light conversation that idles away the time, light 
thinking as in lifeless pondering over useless subjects, light reading 
as of novels and sensational trash, games of chance where a lucky 
turn will decide, as in cards and other forms of amusement; and 
all wasteful indulgences. 

TO BE ENCOURAGED. 

Constant but not straining activity of all the physical body. 

A protection of all the membranes of the body by the use of the 
most wholesome food. 




SPAN OF A MAGNETIC LIFE 


395 


The development of the highest state of nervous vitality. 

The inclination to spend much time out in the sun and light 
and fresh air. 

The support of the poise of the physical parts of the body so as 
to prevent the loss of alignment in the carriage of the whole body. 
The first evidence of physical decrepitude is in this loss of align¬ 
ment. 

The relief of all pressure on the spinal column either in walking, 
standing or motion of any kind. 

Special attention to the vitality and growth of the chest. 

Daily bathing of the lower half of the body from the waist down 
to the feet, the night being the best time for this. 

The skin of the whole body should be kept hard, vital and 
active at all times, so as to allow the changing poisons to free 
themselves, as they are particularly injurious at the time of the 
change of life. 

Peristalsis should be regular and free, for the reasons just stated. 
This may be maintained, if the general functions are about normal, 
by eating an apple every morning before breakfast for 365 days 
in every year. The effect of this one rule is so great that it has 
been claimed for it that it will do more to maintain perfect health 
than any other one rule of conduct in life. 

Plain food, moderate eating and slow mastication. 

The mind and memory should be given tests of strength at this 
time, for the tendency to lapses of these faculties will quickly age 
the individual. 

The love for children and the participation in their forms of 
active muscular plays should be adopted; for the mind and body 
are colored in the spirit of renewed youth, which is the most im¬ 
portant of all results. 

During the age of puberty, and especially during the period when 
life is changing, there should be a fixed time each day that is to be 
devoted to the study and practice of magnetism. It will pay for 
the reason that this line of culture will hold back all the ripening 
agencies of mind and body, and maintain the conditions of middle 
life instead of allowing the down grade to begin. 

The change of life is the threshold of this down grade which all 
sensible persons dread and seek to avoid. 

The use of chemicals and treatment for the face, the hair, and 
the general outside appearance, which has been employed for 


396 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


many thousands of years as a veneer of the age that is fast creeping 
on, is the worst of all kinds of dependence, and this veneer will so 
soon rub off and show the depleted youth underneath that the 
penalty is greater than one who is so ambitious deserves. 

The remedy is in the steady and persistent employment of the 
principles of magnetism. 

At the age when life is changing there is a growing disposition 
to have a good time, to take things easy, to indulge in rich foods 
and all kinds of palatable stuff, and to coddle the mind and facul¬ 
ties. This plan of living soon makes the inroads of ill health seen 
and felt, and the man or woman who indulges in it will fall by the 
wayside much sooner, overtaken by the grim hand of disease or the 
dark messenger of death. 

Let the pliant period be an era for the re-kindling of the fires of 
ambition in whatever sphere of life you dwell, and let it also be the 
time for holding the body and the faculties under the controlling 
mastery of the will according to the first chapters of this course. 

Life will take on new hopes and new coloring and there may be 
guaranteed then a long span of enjoyment and keen satisfaction 
in well living. 



Chapter Thirty-one 

jp* Jp. Jp. Jft Jp. Jp* Jf* Jg* Jp* »^s» Jp* «^y »^» Jp. jp. Jp, JJ^ Jp, jp. Jp, jp, jp, jp, jp. Jp, Jp, ’'J* Jf» *v» »^y Jp, Jjy Jp. Jp, 


EVERY HUMAN LIFE 
MUST HAVE 
A FIXED DESTINY 
AND DEFINITE GOAL 


rfa rfo% rfa ffa rfo r$r> f't'* f$r> r-frt r-tA t^K* rfcs r&> r^r* «*\ta fJtfs r\?W r$f\ r$(% r$r% rfa r&\ rta f$r> rSr> rfc\ r\V» r^*» r9r% r$r% rXs r&> rfa fJrs J*L r-tr* r$r> r^rs r$r> r$s> 

jp. jp- jp. Jp. Jp. jp, Jp* «^v Jp. Jp. jp. jp. Jp. Jp. jp, jp, Jp. Jp. *p« jp. Jp. «^« Jp. Jp. Jp. jp. Jp. Jp. Jp. jp. jp. jp, jp. jp. jp. Jp, jp, Jp. Jp, Jp, Jp. jp, Jp. jp. Jp. Jp. 

a* j* ADRIFT AND ASHORE j* j* 

fA~> r$r% r^r> rfc\ «■>?-» rfa r-fa r>t-> f'L» rvJ-> rsta rl-*» <Jt*» rsJU ftf» rjW rjf* r\L» rjby rfc* r£% rfty rjp rta rta r\J/-» rst** rlS r\JS r>L» rsjS r\K\ r-f* r$r> rtir* rfa efa 

Jp, jp. Jp. Jp. jp, Jp. jp. Jp. «p. Jp, jp. jp. jp. %p. Jp. «p» jp. Jp. *^\* Jp. Jp. «pw *p. .p. Jp. Jp. »p. Jp. Jp. «p. Jp. »p* »p» jp. jp» jp. jp. jp. Jp. jp, jp. jp. JJ^ Jp. Jp. jp. Jp. Jp. 



0U SEE THE MAY mornin g creeping up 
over the ocean’s edge, and you hear the 
airs of countless birds that carol their 
joyous strains on the breeze. It is a 
time of hope and of preparation. At 
the dock the great boat is showing signs 
of an early departure. The hands are 
everywhere active and the steam is 
thrumming in the pipes. The noise of 
countless voices is heard above the rolling of freight and the stir 
of passengers. Soon the order will be given for letting loose the 
lines that bind the giant vessel to the wharf, and the sea will open 
its wide expanse to the ever-seeking view. 

Within the hold of the lower decks the merchandise and general 
stores are rich in value and full of usefulness to those who are 


embarking on the long voyage. 

The ship itself is qualified to sail by its own power in any sea and 
to any port. The earth is not too large for its movements over the 
surface of the deep. In fact if there were another orb attached 
to this and if connection were possible, this great vessel could make 
its way to the farthermost parts of the annexed world and still 
have power and supplies to carry on its enterprise. 

. Now comes the order to let go. 

















398 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


The last line is taken in and the monster craft begins to move, 
although so slowly that she seems yet to be standing still, and the 
land appears to be receding, pier, dock-house and all. Down the 
glassy bay she winds her stately course, while all the lesser shipping 
stands aghast at the splendid display of power. 

No freight could be more precious than the stores of value she 
upbears on the bosom of the deep; no lives could be more useful to 
the world than those that are borne along with this mighty struc¬ 
ture that the genius of man has created out of the forest and the 
mines. 

From the city’s edge to the outer banks of earth and landscape 
the boat moves, and comes upon islands and rocks that stand 
aside to let her pass. Salutes are given and exchanged and all the 
world seems to wait the message that is being carried onward by 
this noble agent of an unseen power. 

At last the shores seem to lie low and then to fade from view, as 
the round surface of water rises to make a new horizon. The day 
droops and twilight with its chill and yet its soft winds is coming 
down as though from the overcast sky. Colors float about the 
west and the dark east grows black, while the ship makes it its 
goal and plunges into the night without thought of fear. Some 
master hand is in charge and there is composure and calm in every 
mind and heart. 

The sea is no longer glassy. 

Gentle waves are tossing white caps that fret about the boat and 
show' a desire to beat hard against the iron hull; but they fall aw-ay 
discouraged and nothing comes of their tiny onslaught. The 
clouds join the miniature battle but also give up the fight and 
break for hiding places in the deserted north, while the moon 
peers forth in her queenly beauty. Golden bars cross the water 
and stretch from the ship’s side to the untraveled realm that leads 
away to heaven. 

Few of the passengers care to retire as long as this scene is 
being enacted. Silently they watch the growing glory, resting 
now by the very edge of the boat or pacing the deck w T ith clasped 
hands and upturned faces. On goes the great ship without halting 
or slack of speed. She sails through the night with ease and pride, 
and other craft pass her with signals, or, being too distant, 'allow 
her to go on her independent course. 

From the gray east where not a cloud has built its airy palaces, 


ADRIFT AND ASHORE 


399 


V 


the light brightens and the sleeping hosts give it no heed, so beau¬ 
tiful was the night before. Their tired bodies still rest below. 

One by one after the orb of day has climbed to a lofty place in 
the sky, the men come out and drowsy women follow. 

The day is bright and attractive. The ocean is all its own, for 
not a trace of land or island can be seen, and other ships are scant 
and far away. Steadily the voyage proceeds. Meals come and 
go, night gives place to day, and weeks flit by, while all is content 
on the ship. At length a port is seen far off to the front but the 
ship ignores it. 

Who is the master of this great vessel? 

He comes forth on the highest bridge and gives commands at 
times, and again his officers attend to the duty of directing the 
floating home. 

As he stands at times within sight of the passengers they wonder 
how one so young as to seem a mere boy could have attained to so 
great a rank as master of the ship. Yet in the boyish face there 
are lines of mature thought that indicate the weight of responsi¬ 
bility. These lines show promise of deepening as the voyage 
proceeds. 

Months more are spent and ports have appeared in sight again 
and again, but the boat has never headed for them. Whence goes 
she? 

The youthful master has indeed grown older, and the lines are 
now deepening into furrows. 

Whence goes the ship? 

“ We do not know,” is the response from the passengersone and all. 

“ I do not know,” is the admission from the young man who has 
the ship in charge. No one knows. The supplies seem to hold 
out, and there is hardly any prospect of their becoming scant. 
The power is not as great as at the start, but still it suffices. On 
they sail never landing, never making port, and never showing 
knowledge of their destiny. A few of the passengers have grown 
old or sick or feeble and have died, only to feed the ravenous fish 
in the deep below. More have died, and more are weak. The 
crew has thinned out to such an extent that they are not able to 
yield the service that so strong and powerful a vessel demands, 
and signs of slowing speed and disintegration are everywhere 
becoming manifest. 

The hull is weighted down with decay and barnacles. 


400 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


The wood and iron are without paint and creak with loosening 
joints and parting beams. 

Now all the passengers are dead except a few who cannot creep 
upon the deck; and the crew is too feeble to do its work. The boat 
must float under other power than its own; winds and waves 
beat it to and fro, and shoals are ahead. It would seem strange 
if so noble a ship should strand on a barren shore where neither 
city nor inhabitant will give it welcome or help. 

It is adrift. 

Of what use is the grandest structure that the brain of man can 
conceive, with its freight of supreme value, with its load of passen¬ 
gers and its trained crew, if the master has no port to which to 
steer its little world of power and of opportunity? 

Of what use is an abundance of useful faculties if they are 
allowed to take us on pleasure trips across unknown waters never 
to return? No man and no woman is so poor in this world as to 
be without the same relative powers as those described in this 
great ship. But they set sail without goal and seek no shore until 
the weakening forces become the prey of wind and wave, and then 
all is stranded on distant and inhospitable sands. 

“CONTROL OF THE USEFUL FACULTIES.” 

These are the equipment of every life. 

They are abundant in all who have the slightest ambition, and 
are standing ever ready to be employed. But the ship, grand as 
•it may be, sails on under the fairest promises and seeks no shore 
nor has in view any port or destiny. The faculties are allowed to 
run away with the vessel, and all falls to ruin when, as is almost 
always the case, the heart yearns for some fruitage for having 
made the voyage. 

The powers that are given to humanity are capable of bringing 
results that will not cause the soul to quail when the curtain is 
falling on the last act of this drama. “ I have lived without 
result,” is the thought and often the language of the man and the 
woman who has achieved nothing but the securing of a living. To 
win a little money is not enough. To wring from the earth the 
food and the means of shelter is not enough. 

Most drifting masters of the ship of life look upon the attain¬ 
ment of wealth as the one goal of earthly existence, with the prom- 


ADRIFT AND ASHORE 


401 


ise to themselves that, after this has been attained, then the other 
departments of the being may be considered. So the boat drifts 
without port or shore. 

The accumulation of wealth can bring nothing more than the 
house for shelter, the clothing for the body, and food to sustain it; 
unless it topples to the other extreme of adding luxury, and here 
ruin enters. There has never been a time in the life of any human 
being, and there will never yet be such a time, when luxury, or 
excess of comfort will not weaken both mind and body. The 
hardihood of the great men and women of the world has been the 
staying powers of all their faculties. Comforts are intended to 
lessen the depressing influences of living on a plane below the 
necessities of existence. They bring us up to the high water mark 
of useful activities and become partners in all wholesome enter¬ 
prises; but luxury is decay, for it takes the place of effort and 
destroys the need of energy. 

Given what powers you know you possess, you should turn them 
to the most exalted usefulness all through life. Do not make the 
mistake of thinking that charity or parting with your possessions 
is the key to usefulness, for this is not true. The rich men and 
women of this land are doing more to injure and weaken the 
sinews of industry and ambition by their indiscriminate giving, 
than all the tramps and lazy idlers can show to their credit on the 
reverse side of the ledger. When Christ said that the woman who 
had given the mite had out-classed the rich man who had given 
from his abundance, He struck the keynote of true charity. The 
poor should learn the lesson that God will not do for those who will 
not do for themselves; and, when they have learned this lesson, 
they will become producers of their own income instead of entering 
into a general conspiracy with defunct rich folks to be fed and 
cared for. 

The truly needy require the care of those who can help them, 
but they do not grow thrifty and industrious when they know 
that the pinching fingers of poverty will not be felt as a result of 
studied neglect and indifference. Penalties must and should be 
borne by those who have invited them. Poor people who accept 
charity with annual regularity are the most extravagant spend¬ 
thrifts in the world in proportion to their incomes, and the most 
indifferent to consequences when they have a little with which to 
gratify their tastes and whims. 


402 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


The peculiar force with which a man or woman who has lived in 
vain will undertake to atone for it and do something that can be 
called useful by indiscriminate giving, is a mark of the wreck of the 
soul that is about to strand upon the hidden shoals. 

In this country alone it is reckoned that one hundred billions of 
money has been given away by the rich in the past four years; 
the rich who have accomplished nothing but to receive or accumu¬ 
late money. They cannot purge their souls in this way. Such 
giving as is now on the increase is a mental and ethical disease. 

Far better would it be to establish a government fund to be sus¬ 
tained wholly by private giving, for the support of men and women 
who have gone through life with ambition and zeal, who have been 
willing to do a fair share of their work, who have lived decent lives, 
and who are now unable to support themselves. If we were to 
be blessed with the billions that are thrown to the winds of fickle 
charity every year, we would make homes for the homeless who 
would maintain them. Indifference to good living and the duties 
of citizenship would not be rewarded by support after years of 
laziness and the gratification of beastly tastes. If a man will not 
work he shall not eat, is the word of God. But the weak rich 
controvert this doctrine and set up their edict as follows: If a man 
or woman who can work and will not, becomes desirous of receiving 
money and food and clothing and luxuries, we will provide them. 

Penalties must be paid. 

The penalty of allowing useful faculties to run to waste should 
be paid by suffering and poverty. 

As w r e go to press we have heard of a family with whom we have 
been acquainted for years, who are all on the verge of starvation. 
The father at one time received a salary of three thousand dollars 
a year under the United States Government. His hours of work 
were ridiculously few and his actual services were worth about 
fifty dollars a month. But the United States Government is 
engaged in ruining the faculties and powers of usefulness in thou¬ 
sands of its so-called employees, by short hours and an insufficient, 
requirement of services. It cannot be true that the work done in 
the clerical departments of the government is harder than similar 
work done in mercantile establishments. 

By this weakening sinecure method of employ this man with the 
salary of three thousand dollars a year became useless to himself. 
He went through with the routine work day after day, consisting 


ADRIFT AND ASHORE 


403 


mostly of sitting and opening and shutting papers and documents, 
and drew his princely salary of three thousand dollars a year. 
This went on for twenty years. Before he was appointed to the 
government position he had succeeded in earning from five hun¬ 
dred to eight hundred dollars a year by long hours and hard work; 
and he had saved up two thousand dollars. 

After he became a government employee he saved up three more 
thousand dollars in the first two vears, and had five thousand 
dollars invested. Then his useful faculties, having weakened, he 
began to spend more than his salary. His investments were 
sacrificed in high living, and his wife and two daughters assisted 
in the wild wastefulness. They became arrogant, looked down 
on their neighbors, were saucy and indifferent to suggestion, and 
defied fate. 

Then came the loss of the position attended with debts that 
could never be paid, and finally poverty. 

Their poverty became so abject that it was the subject of pity. 
But somehow the poeple who knew them would not lift a helping 
hand, and they now plead in vain. One man who had been as 
close a friend as such a fellow could have under the circumstances, 
said in a letter: “I have four hundred dollars that I can spare as 
well as not, and this man was my friend. But I fear that if I give 
it to him it will set so bad an example to others like him and his 
family, that it will do no good although it may afford a temporary 
relief. I have therefore made up my mind to give this four hun¬ 
dred dollars to a poor man who has been working hard to pay off 
a mortgage on his little place.” This was done and the arrogant 
government product was left to his penalty. 

Find out what are your most useful faculties and seek the means 
whereby you can control them and turn them to advantage in life. 
Do not wait till it is too late. The time to save the ship is before 
it strikes the rocks. 

“CHOOSING AN AVOCATION.” 

By the law of magnetism and of destiny an avocation chooses 
the individual, and the individual never successfully chooses the 
avocation. The deliberate selection of some calling is as absurd as 
the decision of the fond father before his son is born, to make him 
a lawyer or a preacher or some other thing, before the sex of the 
child is known. 


404 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


No parent can choose an avocation for a boy or a girl, and no 
boy or girl can do this either. As has been stated under the law 
of magnetism the avocation is bound to choose the individual. 
If this process of nature is interfered with, disaster will follow, as 
has been the case in millions of instances. 

Look back over the life history of any person for whom an avoca¬ 
tion has been chosen, and get at the facts that lie hidden often in 
the debris of failure or mediocrity. 

When the avocation chooses the individual there can be no 
failure. 

Do not study theories, but come in touch with the hard facts of 
life. Men and women will talk with you, and they will tell you 
freely the facts in their own careers. 

Nothing has been to us a more interesting theme than the line of 
conversation that deals with this one great and vital law of fate. 
We have had the expressed opinions of the most successful people 
and the rule still is always the same, that, under the law of 
magnetism and of destiny, the avocation will surely choose the 
individual. 

It may come late in life, but what does this matter when failure 
would have occupied the whole stage of life even to the seventh 
and last if one endured so long? 

What shall be the avocation? 

Shall it be that of an employee or of an employer, of a profes¬ 
sional career or in the pursuit of art? 

The story of choice must begin in general preparation. There 
is no such thing as special preparation until the avocation has 
made its choice. Let this fact be kept in mind. 

Genius or youthful precocity often manifests itself early in life, 
and sometimes before the child has reached the age of ten; but this 
is unusual. If, however, the avocation has then actually called 
the individual, the selection is over, and all will be well. But mere 
prococity is not a sure guide. There must be substantial evidence 
of sound genius; and careful watchfulness is necessary to save the 
youth from himself. 

Until the facts are known to a certainty the life of the boy or 
girl and of the young man and young woman must proceed along 
the lines of general preparation. This subject will be found fully 
discussed in the description given to such themes as the young 
man under fifteen, the young woman under fifteen, the develop- 


ADRIFT AND ASHORE 


405 


ment of manhood and the blossoming of womanhood. There are 
many facts and laws there which will bear studying and reviewing 
scores of times. Do not depend on a single reading of them; nor 
upon one or two reviews. The facts there stated are so potent 
and so applicable in this connection that they should be absorbed 
and made a part of one’s acquisition. Not one statement should 
be omitted from the most serious attention. 

General preparation is, then, the law at this stage of the study. 
We know of no calling in life where general preparation will not 
be of help. No person has ever been successful who has lacked it, 
for the very idea of a specialty is the current of wisdom that runs 
through it. To be nothing but a lawyer, in the sense that the 
knowledge of law is all sufficient, would make a man so narrow 
that he could not deal with the rest of the race. He would be all 
in all to himself and the law books, but he could not connect his 
acquisition with helpfulness to the world or to himself. 

It might be thought that the painter need know nothing but his 
art, yet his art is the reflection of a vast realm of knowledge in 
which human nature is paramount. 

The same law underlies the whole consideration of the subject. 
General preparation is the basis. Without it the rule of destiny 
will be paralyzed. 

“FITTING ONESELF FOR A LIFE CALLING.” 

The suggestions just made fit now T in this and the final theme of 
the present course of training. The purpose is to connect the 
powers that are derived from magnetism, with the highest attain¬ 
ments in life. Let us see if this can be done. 

The basis is a general preparation, and what this means has 
already been stated. 

In this preparation the effort should be made to discover the 
faculties that are most easily developed, and then give them the 
greatest amount of attention. 

Having too many irons in the fire is not helpful to any person. 
To be ground under conflicting and discordant interests will make 
diamond dust of the qualities that are given to all persons. Avoid 
floating. To roll from place to place will gather nothing worth 

having. 

On the other hand it is not good judgment to remain the same 
thing all the time. The commonplace is the humdrum style of living. 


406 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


What is meant by the commonplace has been amply described, 
and it should be understood in its true meaning. Do not get out 
of the duties that make up the commonplace, but add to them 
enough outward reaching to destroy the humdrum conditions. 

There are two great influences at work in every human life, 
and they are molded by the training that unfolds the larger 
vocabulary of which so much has been said in the earlier of these 
episodes, and by the inherent power that is developed by the 
acquisition of the colors in the analysis of the moods and feelings. 
Go back to the pages where the power of education that comes 
from the study of language has been described, and find out what 
is meant by the unfolding of the magnetic realm through the 
greater hold on the natural thoughts that are universal throughout 
all created life. 

This development will place a man or woman in touch with the 
whole gamut of avocations. All that is in the being will come into 
action, and the line of life-work for which one is most fitted will 
take its place in the foreground, claiming attention. 

Another and simpler way of stating this fact is this: 

If you are a graduate of the first book of practice in the course 
of magnetism, you will have made your powers of attraction keen 
and strong. This will render the present course of training a rapid 
and splendid success. All the directions of the teaching should be 
grasped to know what is insisted upon. This will fit you for the 
most advanced stage of self development. An all-round progress 
is necessary in the use of the moods and feelings, in order that you 
may know yourself and all those who come into any form of 
relationship with you. 

We now have the following steps in the make-up of the indi¬ 
vidual who is ambitious to ascertain the life-calling that is most 
to be desired: 

1. The development of personal magnetism by the use of the 
course in the exercise book, known as the first course. The 
present work is not allowed to go to any person who does not 
first have that course, so that it is certain that you possess it. 

2. The development of the full colors of the moods and feelings 
and the many uses that are suggested for them in this work. 

3. The acquisition of the largest possible vocabulary of words 
that reflect the powers of the inherent nature, such as suggested 
in the episodes in the preceding chapters of this work, referring 


ADRIFT AND ASHORE 


407 


to the young man under fifteen, the young woman under fifteen, 
the development of manhood and the blossoming of womanhood. 

4. A general all-round preparation in the shape of knowledge 
on all the subjects that are useful in a practical life. 

5. Then add the inspiration that comes from the reading of 
biography. At this stage of the progress such inspiration may 
touch as with magic the very chord that may vibrate against the 
line of life-work for which a person is designed. 

In all this plan not a minute is lost. No time can be wasted. 
The thoughts will run along the best channels, and will be tending 
toward the goal of fitness. Every part of the way will show 
progress of the most gratifying character. 

Whether a person be magnetic by nature or by cultivation, the 
result is the same. There is a natural fund of personal power in 
most lives that are active, and it sooner or later draws from the 
greater fund of opportunity. But words, words, words are the 
agencies of development if they are absorbed and made living 
realities in the inherent being. A man who had no education 
but a strong natural fund of magnetism in the crude state, did 
not find his development until he acquired words. Then all 
was easy. The more words he added to his usable and living vocab¬ 
ulary, the more he was drawn away from the humdrum existence 
with which he was weighted down; and soon his ambitious soul 
was ready to soar to the greater things of life. He was past 
thirty when he first stepped out of the commonplace conditions 
into the work for which he was fitted. 

This same rule will apply to every man and woman. 

Activity is magnetism; but useful and result-producing activity 
is a thousand times more magnetic than hap-hazard or common¬ 
place effort no matter how energetic it may be. 

Trying one thing after another grinds away the hope of reward. 
Whatever is entered upon should be pursued until it has crystalized 
into some useful attainment; then it need not be pursued further 
if there is a distaste for it. 

One person will take up the study of French; stick to it for at 
least three years, at the rate of not less than three hours a week, 
and then drop it; but do not begin it and withdraw from the study. 
The same rule should apply to all studies that are undertaken. 
Either do not engage in them, or cling to the work until some good 
has been achieved. 


408 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


If you must earn your own living, do so under any honorable 
circumstances; but, wherever you begin work, do not allow a 
minute to be wasted, for you can add to your general knowledge 
by training courses, which are the only genuine help that can be 
sought. Reading for the purpose of becoming well informed is 
wasted time. Biography, poetry and history are the three lines 
of general reading open to one who wishes to advance. To these 
add training courses. 

We have for thirty years advised young men and young women 
to thus improve their minds; and we are glad to note the fact that 
some have done so. The following case is typical of thousands: 

A young man of twenty had been advised by his father and his 
uncle to take up the study of law, while his mother favored the 
ministry. He attended the law school and found that the whole 
profession was unattractive to him. Later on he sought the 
ministry. After two years of this preparation he abandoned it. 
At twenty-five he was adrift, sailing on unknown seas without 
rudder or compass. 

Under our suggestion he accepted some position where he could 
earn some part of his living. While in this employment he fol¬ 
lowed a plan of mental improvement, accepting the motto: “Let 
no moment be lost in idle talking, idle thinking, idle reading or 
useless activities.” This precept was hung where he could see it 
and also was carried in his pocketbook. Still acting under advice 
he made the business in which he was engaged the most important 
theme of his life during the hours that belonged to his employer. 
Another motto was given him which read as follows: “Think hard, 
plan hard and work hard to ascertain in what way the business 
may be made more successful.’ 7 It must make no difference if 
the good to be accomplished cannot be seen. Do not let the idea 
prevail that such extra effort will bring advantage to no one but 
the employer. Good will somehow come to reward earnest and 
sincere efforts that are made solely for the advantage of another. 
This seemed like a hard doctrine, but it was lived up to. 

All the while the man was making himself valuable. He took 
up the study of magnetism and thus made his powers greater and 
his energy of execution a leverage for success under the most 
trying circumstances. 

Soon he was too valuable a man for his employer to let go; 
but he did not like the business and never had a thought of remain- 


ADRIFT AND ASHORE 


409 


ing. His salary was increased several times, yet be chose to find 
more congenial employment or activity. 

His uncle was a man of wealth and his father was in moderate 
circumstances. A certain secret process had made the uncle rich. 
The nephew at times, almost involuntarily, wondered what it 
was, but he did not care to ask, even if he had thought he might 
be told. Not even his father knew. At the hour of retiring he 
found his thoughts centering on the idea, and this condition of 
his mind would last for an hour or more before he could get asleep. 

His uncle who had wished the nephew to enter upon the study of 
law, found him surprisingly appreciated in the place where he had 
sought employment, as all thought for the time being only. But 
he did not know that the nephew had made himself valuable by 
the exercise of the strongest will power and severest application, 
both of which were naturally not within his temperament. The 
uncle however wished the young man to come into his business 
and perhaps to inherit it as he had no children, although he w~as 
blessed with several nephews and nieces. The man thought he 
saw r the chance to step to higher things and accepted, as the salary 
w r as double what he v T as then receiving. 

But the w r ary uncle did not choose to tell him the secret process 
that had made him rich. He contented himself wdth w-riting it 
down in full description, sealing it and placing it in the safe of a 
deposit company, directed to his executors in case he should die 
suddenly. The wife w r as not taken into the secret and would not 
have understood it had she been, for it required a technical mind 
to understand it. 

The nephew had thought hard and long and for many months. 
In the new sphere of activities he saw how T the process v r orked out, 
and his mind was ripe for a discovery. It came in such form that 
he was enabled to couple it to that which his uncle possessed; 
and the tw r o together produced a new result that achieved the 
greatest success yet attained. The income from the combined 
secret processes w r as enormous, and the nephew came in for his 
due share. The strange part of the matter v 7 as that the nephew 
and the uncle both became necessary to each other; one knew 
part of the process, and the other knew the culminating part of 
the advanced method; but neither would disclose the secret which 
each held. 

The nephew is now w r orth millions and is still active in business. 


410 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


Had he entered the law he would not probably have accumulated 
ten thousand dollars by this time, and he would have been engaged 
in an avocation for which he had no taste or liking. 

His acceptance of the position of clerk after he was past twenty- 
five years of age and when he should have been well on the way to 
success in some chosen avocation, seemed to him a still more 
wanton waste of time. But he was accepting advice and he did 
not know what else to do. In that position he had the opportu¬ 
nity for making himself exceedingly valuable. As he grew in 
value to himself and to others, he also improved his own mind and 
accumulated powers through the study of magnetism that made 
him a keen and deep thinker. It was a natural thing for his 
mind, during its imprisonment in narrow environments, to seek 
the opportunity to unfold its wings and take new flight into other 
zones. 

But at this point the only thing for him to do was to keep on 
with his plan of self-improvement, and bide his fate. This came 
to him in the silent hours of the night when he could not sleep until 
he had done some important thinking that seemed to him to be in 
the line of curiosity. But it was destiny at work. 

Each step was necessary to every succeeding one. There could 
have been no leap from the condition of idleness that confronted 
him at twenty-five, to the solving of the problems, for he was yet 
unprepared to enter the business house of his uncle, nor would the 
latter have been attracted to him until he had made his value 
known in the first position. 

The whole story is told in this one account. 

If you can read between the lines you can understand how a 
person can fit himself for a life calling. The man now admits 
that the avocation which is his at this time is his destiny, and 
that it called him. 

Thus the law holds true that the avocation will seek the indi¬ 
vidual and not the individual the avocation. 

To be called, one must be ready for each opportune step in the 
process. 

“ THE LAW OF DESTINY. ” 

To every magnetic man or woman there is a destiny waiting to 
be fulfilled. 

This law has been recognized in every age for thousands of 
years. It has been applied to every person above the rank of the 


ADRIFT AND ASHORE 


411 


commonplace. The biographies of great men and women show 
that they were and are believers in the law of destiny. Napoleon 
judged himself b} T this standard alone. Frederick the Great 
plunged to battle under full belief in the efficacy of the law. 
Wellington said, before Waterloo, that his star was about to rise. 
Grant, after Aicksburg, said: “ When the surrender was a certainty 
I knew that I must end the war. ’ ’ In one way and another there 
has been a belief in the destiny of the individual. But who 
ordains it and by what law is it worked out? 

In the first place it must be fully understood that the whole 
universe is a clockwork of interchangeable influences that have no 
limit and no end. 

In the second place it must be understood that this clockwork 
is telling the progress of all parts of the universe in and through 
all the orbs that spin their courses in the sky. 

In the third place it must be understood that progress is possible 
only where there is constant activity. 

In the fourth place it must be understood that each and every 
part of created life is involved in the work that is going on. 
Nothing is too small to be of service. Indeed the very basis of all 
change is located in the tiny cell so small that billions of them can 
stand on the point of the finest needle. By these minute organ¬ 
isms the grandest results are achieved. Humanity, then, is not 
too insignificant to be considered as highly important in the 
process. 

Activity is the strongest magnet that exists. 

Humanity, in order to be included in the work of advance must 
be in harmony with the unceasing activity that is urging on every 
step of the way. 

In the march of events the same material is used over and over 
again. The commonplace returns to the earth or whatever fund 
it came from, and this is the process of nature. We do not believe 
that God or nature will assist those who refuse to lead a helping 
hand to the great cause of universal advancement; and, for this 
reason, we believe that all persons who persist in living common¬ 
place lives are shut out from the law of destiny. 

This law is one of the most difficult to understand on a casual 
reading, and yet, after it has been well considered by the thinking 
mind, it is the plainest, most simple and most far-reaching of any 
principle in the whole universe. 


412 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


The culminating reasons for its establishment are fully stated 
in the most elaborate manner in the greater work of Universal 
Philosophy. Such discussion has no place in this work. 

Nor, on the other hand, can we leave the student in the dark as 
to what is meant by the law and how it is able to affect the destiny 
of a man or woman. 

One of the basic rules is this: 

There is a fixed general 'purpose in everything, and there is a special 
design in each and every detail of life. 

This rule is so completely proved, and its operations are so held 
up to the light of investigation that not the slightest trace of a 
doubt is left in any class of intelligent minds, no matter how 
humble. If this rule cannot be sustained by proof beyond the 
vestige of a dispute, then there is no sun and the earth is ajnyth. 

Something tangible must be known to rest investigations upon. 

Surmise and theory are not wholesome to the brain and stand 
as images of vapor in every scholarly mind. In dealing with the 
propositions that affect the most vital interests of the soul and of 
life on earth in particular, the most unsatisfactory of all plans is to 
admit* suppositions, probabilities and possibilities where it is 
possible to find absolute conclusions. The latter are not so 
numerous as to crowd a book, and therefore should be hailed with 
welcome when they appear in any garb. 

It is a proved fact that there is a fixed general purpose in everything. 

It is a proved fact that there is a special design in each and every 
detail of life. 

Nature is trying to uplift all life, and is exerting herself as best 
she can to this end. Everywhere can be seen the marks of the 
struggle to advance the conditions of the face of the earth and each 
species of value that dwells thereon. Man, being the most 
valuable and important of all the species, is the natural object 
of this purpose to improve life. 

Breaking through every condition that exists, there can be 
found the impulse to better it. Progress is the religion of nature. 
It is the first law of God, both in and out of the Bible. The goal 
is summed up in the one word perfection; and, while it is not 
attainable in this world under the burden of the present evils, 
it is nevertheless the only word in the vocabulary of nature and 
nature’s Creator. It is the direction in which all life is tending. 

As has been aptly spoken, it matters not how fast you are 


ADRIFT AND ASHORE 


413 


traveling, the important fact is the direction in which you are 
going. Nature’s goal is in the right direction; and, if we do not 
reach that end, we are safe as long as we are moving in that 
direction. 

To be born, to grow up, to survive the ills of life, to keep the 
body alive for many years, to get enough to feed it, to clothe it, 
and to shelter it: these may seem the chief purposes of existence 
to the individual; but nature gives such details no heed at all. 
In her sweep onward the inefficient soul is a pigmy in a flood of 
fire. The end only is in her view. 

Out of a thousand buds that form upon the fruit tree nature can 
spare nine hundred and not miss them. Those that bear the 
impress of staunch value are her special and only care. For them 
she has a destiny and a reward. 

To be in harmony with the spirit of advancement is to be the 
petted and loved child of nature. To find some means of making 
yourself better because of living, and of making some one else 
still better by reason of your own existence, is to stand in line 
with nature. Her impulses all go out toward you, and her hand 
is held to yours to uplift and sustain you in a new and higher 
rank in the world. 

Nature has no present purpose but to connect the weak past 
with the strong future. If you are dead to this purpose you will 
become but the stepping stone on which others will march to 
victory; for it is a triumph to be able to add one jot to the small 
advancement of each era. 

While the fact is an old one, it has never before been brought 
to the attention of the public; and what is hidden up to the time 
of its discovery may be regarded as new when found. For all 
purposes this law is new. 

It is new to the people to study the plan of nature’s progress, 
and to seek to fall in line with it. Nature has in her mind the 
carrying on of her great work of advancement, and she will have 
equally in her mind the man or the woman who comes into har¬ 
mony with her purpose. 

Taking as the basis the greater series of facts that are established 
in Universal Philosophy, and accepting as true their perfect 
demonstrations, we find that general and special design are every¬ 
where manifest. We also find that each person may be the object 
of specific care in the guardianship of nature; by which is meant 


414 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


that an individual may be guarded and cared for, as well as uplifted 
and advanced by the direct mind of nature. 

For countless ages all things have been coming up through the 
night into the light. 

The tendency is still upward and will not cease until the goal has 
been reached. This goal cannot be attained in the present genera¬ 
tion, nor is there any person now living who will come within 
hailing distance of it; but it is in sight and nature is moving toward 
it with unremitting energy. 

The belief that one person cannot accomplish much in the plan 
of nature is error. Through humanity all will be achieved. 
The grain of sand might withdraw from the mountain on the same 
plea so often made by indifferent people: u Oh, there are enough 
without me.” 

In the law of destiny each individual stands and acts alone. 
It is to be assumed that such person is all that is necessary. The 
fabric of progress cannot fall because of others’ neglect if the 
individual who is inspired to act does the best that is possible to 
such unit. 

Imagine yourself nothing but a grain of sand, if that is your 
estimate of your value. God works out all His problems with 
particles. 

But, having made up your mind that you are something, even 
if only a grain of sand, do the best that you can under the circum¬ 
stances and conditions that frame your existence. This best 
consists of two lines of duty: One to yourself, and the other to the 
world. This is rightly called 

NATURAL RELIGION. 

We do not wish to suggest any new sect or new denomination 
of religious interest; for there are too many of these sub-divisions 
now among the people. We would be the first to oppose and to 
fight down any new branch of the church, as the old established 
sects and denominations are already too numerous. Natural 
religion fits into every man’s creed like heavenly raindrops into 
the parched earth. Its creed is very plain and straightforward: 

1. The highest duty to self. 

2. The highest duty to the world. 

3. Constant activity in the exercise of each duty. 


ADRIFT AND ASHORE 


415 


Here we have the trinity of belief, and there is but one rule in 
the penal code of natural religion: 

Time wasted is the greatest sin. 

The first law is that of the highest duty to self. The question 
may be asked with the fervor of deepest earnestness, what shall 
such duty consist of? And the answer must always be the same: 
“This course of training in Advanced Magnetism, which is now 
drawing to a close contains the whole story.” 

We believe in codes. They are wholesome to the mind and helpful 
to the art of living. If you will take the first ten pages of this 
work as the beginning of a private code which we wish you to make 
for yourself, you will find in them certain ideas that should be 
written down on separate paper, or in a small book, putting their 
subjects only in writing, and then reviewing them until you under¬ 
stand their value to yourself. Having done this, then proceed 
to the next ten pages, and note down the helpful suggestions, and 
so go through the whole book. To your surprise you will have a 
mass of guiding facts and principles that will serve you for a life¬ 
time. 

They show you the highest duty to yourself. 

In the matter of education much has been stated under the 
episodes relating to the development of manhood and the blossom¬ 
ing of womanhood. These fit the mind for the great battle of life; 
and, through the mind, they reach all the faculties and make them 
stronger and better in every useful way. 

It is not likely that all the suggestions and training methods of 
this entire course could be adopted by a person who was very 
busy; but they contain the essentials of self development and 
some of them must be absorbed into one’s life or the duty that 
is the highest of all will not be fulfilled. 

The debt of care that the progressive individual owes to the 
world at large, is not paid by helping aimless and useless people to 
bridge over the misfortunes that result from their own neglect 
and indifference. Such people are valueless to nature and are in 
the way of her advancement; and for you to reward them with 
unearned advantages and blessings will serve only to increase 
their shiftlessness without exciting their gratitude. 

Your highest duty to the world is to help those who are trying to 
help themselves, to encourage them in their efforts, and see that 
no fatal stumbling block is placed in their pathway. Under the 


416 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


training of this course in Advanced Magnetism, you will find 
ample means to ascertain what is needed in the performance of 
this duty. 

Constant activity is the most magnetic charm in all the universe. 

It is a magnet that draws from all directions and from all 
sources. But' the kind of activity should be selected with the 
greatest of care. There must be an object in all that is done, and 
some final goal in view. This object need not be your life avoca¬ 
tion, but the attainment of some grain of usefulness that will be 
of service to life. 

Certain kinds of activity is wastefulness of time, and here a sin 
is committed in the very act of effort. Play is helpful as a dessert 
to work; but the best play in the world is variety of useful work; 
for the change from one kind of duty to another is a relief to the 
faculties that were wearied by the sameness of action. Still the 
greatest men and women of every era in the history of the earth 
have had their terms of play in almost every day, but they have 
not been prolonged into wastefulness. 

Play should not appeal wholly to the mind; when it omits 
muscular participation it ceases to be play, and hence is useless 
because it is un-hygienic. 

The woman whose only accomplishments are music, exercise, 
social functions and dressing, is a waster of the time that God has 
placed in her hands, and she suffers sooner or later from the sin, 
for the law of destiny makes a mark of her. There never has been 
a case of a time-waster who has not been the special victim of 
the shafts of revenge hurled by this same nature. 

Specific design is one of the greatest facts in the universe and 
there is no fact that is more readily proved. 

Activities that are aimed at pleasure and amusement or in the 
gratification of abnormal tastes are likewise sins, and under the 
law of destiny the only goal is the penalty. Chance and luck are 
never waiting on those men and women who live only for the 
pleasure they can get out of existence. And there are millions 
of people who not only waste time, but also try to invent methods 
of killing it. Over their lives, ere the years are spent, the clouds 
of gloom, despondency, melancholy and despair hang dark and 
heavy, until the penalty is all they see left of their careers. 

Stated in another way the law of destiny may be made to read 
like this: 


ADRIFT AND ASHORE 


417 


Develop within yourself any lines of usefulness that you please, 
be 'judiciously active, and avoid time-wasting, and nature will show 
you the avocation for which you are fitted and lead you on to your 
true destiny . 

You cannot be the choosers of your own destiny, nor do we 
believe that you can be the choosers of your own avocations. 
The avocations must choose you, and your destiny must draw 
you on. 

There has never been an instance in all the history of the world 
where a man or woman has successfully chosen an avocation that 
did not make the first advances toward that individual. Those 
who doubt this law are ignorant of the facts that have prevailed 
in the lives of the great. These facts are read unde** the process 
and with the aid of the searchlight of strict analysis of human 
nature. They cannot be guessed at or set down as mere conclu¬ 
sions of the judgment. 

We have seen this law of destiny at work in a large number of 
lives during the past thirty years; and, when we say that out of an 
organization that we founded even longer ago than that, compris¬ 
ing two hundred young men all of whom were pledged to adopt 
the rules of this very law of destiny, not one has come up into 
manhood who has not been a direct proof of the workings of the 
principle. Over and over again it has been said that nothing so 
wonderful has ever been witnessed in human life, as that there 
should not be an exception in the entire list. 

Boys who were supposed to be aimless in life, many of them 
wholly uneducated as far as schooling was concerned, and others 
who were graduates of such universities as Harvard and Yale, 
while a large group of others occupied a middle ground in the 
matter of education, all bent to obedience under the same rule, 
and all found the law of destiny working out their fate. It was 
this society that gave to us the impulse to toil and to accomplish 
the tasks that have since been achieved. 

Many and many a time have we been solicited to advise young 
men, young women, and adults as well, on the problems of their 
drifting lives. They have chosen and failed. We had but one 
line of advice to give them, and it was this: 

Make yourself as much better mentally and in all your faculties 
as you can, develop within yourself any lines of usefulness that 
you please, be judiciously active, and avoid time-wasting, and 


418 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


nature will show you the avocation for which you are fitted and 
lead you on to your true destiny. 

You may be the architects of your own fortune, and the makers 
of your fate, but you cannot choose either. To be such an archi¬ 
tect you must make the most of the ever-present, add to your 
value in every way, not necessarily financially, and be prepared 
for higher steps on the plane of life. Just as sure as you draw 
breath you will find nature placing her hand in yours and drawing 
you up, higher, higher and higher all the time. 

It may be claimed that this theory does not agree with the 
claim made in Universal Magnetism that a man may will or decree 
a certain ambition in life and win the end sought, even against 
the most unyielding obstacles. Cases are there cited of great 
victories achieved against the decrees of fate. One notable 
example is the career of Beaconsfield who was a Jew and w r ho 
determined to prove that the Jews in England were as powerful 
as they chose to make themselves. He resolved to reach the 
highest rung in the ladder there, the rank of Prime Minister, and 
he succeeded. Another great example was that of MacMahon of 
France who, when as a poor boy, resolved that he would one day 
rise to the highest position in the army, that of Marshal of France. 

All these cases are based upon the exercise of a much higher 
power than that of Advanced Magnetism, and this exalted influ¬ 
ence is that known as Universal Magnetism. It has never failed 
where it has been employed in the manner there taught. Beacons¬ 
field became Prime Minister of England and MacMahon became 
not only Marshal of France but its honored and popular President. 

Great souls are born in humble bodies sometimes, and they 
are admitted to partnership with fate and destiny, becoming 
makers of the law of success. It is magnetism in the highest degree 
and there is no greater phase of it anywhere in all the universe. 
But who will attempt so much? Who will ride in the chariot 
with the gods? 

In the present course in Advanced Magnetism we seek to make 
the adoption of the principles of power an easy matter in every 
case, and to include every grade of rank among the people. 
When, therefore, we state that the law of destin}' decrees that the 
avocation cannot be chosen at will, and that fate is the master and 
not the tool of men and women, we refer to all those who are not 
makers of destiny. The best laid plans of men and women go 


ADRIFT AND ASHORE 


419 


astray, as we are told by the poet-philosopher, who also includes 
mice. Man proposes, but God disposes, is another form of the 
same rule. 

The gratifying principle, however, is behind it all, and tells 
us that some grand destiny awaits every man and woman who will 
perform the great duties we have mentioned, who will improve 
self along the most useful lines of life, even though it is done 
blindly, who will help others who are trying in all sincerity to 
help themselves, who will adopt a career of constant activity 
based upon good judgment, and who will avoid a wanton waste 
of time. 

These things you may do and do blindly, and they will bring 
you through the darkest night of discouragement into the light of 
the brightest day of success. Let the night be as gloomy as it 
will, let the heart bend beneath the yoke of discouragement, let 
tears of sadness and sorrow run down the cheeks ever so fast and 
so hot, this line of active duties well performed and executed with 
no apparent aim, will bring you through the night into the light. 

The commonplace will not elevate a person. The drudgery of 
humdrum life will not bring reward. Hard work, having no ambi¬ 
tion and no hope, unattended by increasing knowledge and improv¬ 
ing faculties, will end where it begins, with hard work. Destiny 
has nothing in store for these classes. 

The practical is eminently inviting to all minds of solid common 
sense, but it is not enough. In a world where mysteries are every¬ 
where surrounding the conceited mind of man; where he knows 
nothing beyond the telescope and nothing beyond the microscope; 
and where his familiarity with the earth is cut short a mile below 
its surface, and hundreds of miles this side of either pole; this man 
cannot resolve all processes of nature to the rules that he has 
invented for his own guidance. 

The practical man does not choose to believe what he cannot 
see, and he sees less than one-millionth part of what God has 
created about him. He is the child of more than a hundred forces 
of nature which he tries to harness and which fell him as a straw is 
crushed beneath the avalanche of rock and ice. 

There will never come a time when man will master any of the 
elements or any of the forces that give him their usefulness for 
his inventions to play with. As mysterious as electricity will be 
the over-hanging influences that uplift him or allow him to drift 


420 


ADVANCED MAGNETISM 


clown stream to oblivion. So simple a power as gravity is wrapped 
in the profoundest of all mysteries. Its operations are understood 
in part, but ho one knows what it is or by what means it can con¬ 
trol matter through dead space. And so it is with all the forces 
that surround man. 

When we say that there is a specific design at work in every 
human life that is in harmonv with the activities of nature, we 
draw from a higher course of training than this for our proof; 
but when we say that such a power knows, understands and 
participates in the individual life that is so in harmony, we find 
our proof in the working out of this principle. It does not have 
a religious basis, for it has been in evidence ever since life has 
found an abiding place on this planet. Religion is subsidiary to 
this grander law. The latter uplifts and ennobles religion itself. 

Rank, fortune, worldly success, achievement in the open field of 
opportunity, fame and all that it implies, are not measures of 
the man or woman who is the special ward of the law of destiny. 
Down in the humblest strata they may be found; through the 
thronged paths of the middle grades and occasionally on the 
heights of human ambition, these favored people dwell and work 
out their triumphs in obedience to the light with which they are 
inspired. 

They are watched and are guided. 

The highest power that rules the universe may know very little 
of them as individuals but there are countless forms of subsidized 
powers that not only know them and can see deep down into their 
inmost hearts, but that live with them and breathe with them the 
wish of the day and the hope of the morrow. 

Nothing is in vain that is in earnest, and all that is in earnest 
is active and energetic. The least thing that is done should be 
done as well as the greatest. Sincere efforts for self-improvement 
and for the performance of duties of every character will draw 
one up to some of these subsidized powers, and so a charm will 
fall upon the life that is thus uplifted. 

Such a person cannot fail, nor will the ground slip beneath 
the feet. The earth and the sky are full of energy, of power, of 
mighty influences that are made to unite their potency with the 
will of man and command the fate of every life that suits its pur¬ 
poses to those of the great Ruler of us all. 


Publishers' Notice. 

Students of magnetism are invariably students of life. As such 
they are constantly seeking new sources of information on these 
most vital questions. 

In their eagerness to attain knowledge they grasp at almost 
every hook that is thrown out to them. Soon they find that 
unscrupulous concerns prey upon their willingness to pay a fair 
price for what they seek, and the most exasperating disappoint¬ 
ment follows. 

To the genuine seeker after knowledge we wish to say that there 
are no books on the subjects they are most interested in that can 
be looked upon with favor except those written by EDMUND 
SHAFTESBURY. We do not say this in the spirit of boasting. 
The fact is sooner or later discovered by every capable judge. 

Instead of tossing about on an unknown sea for months and 
perhaps for years, seeking the impossible, all genuine lovers of 
facts as opposed to mere theories should turn to the SHAFTES¬ 
BURY TEACHINGS and secure the very help they most crave. 

No one book or course of training can be independent of other 
forms of knowledge. For this reason there are many works that 
assist the student of magnetism, even though they may not be 
directly connected with it. 

As we are often urged to suggest side courses of training, we 
take this opportunity of doing so. The most important studies 
are those named in the following brief list: 

VITAL LAWS of TYM.—This work costs one dollar, and con¬ 
tains the One Hundred Best Laws of God, of man and of nature. 
It furnishes the best means of using the personal tests of magnetism. 

CULTIVATION of the CHEST. This course costs five dollars, 
and is valuable because it furnishes the high state of vitality on 
which animal magnetism is founded. 

EXERCISE BOOK of the PERSONAL MAGNETISM CLUB 
of America. This is necessarily the foundation of all courses in 
magnetism, and is always so advertised. It costs five dollars. 
Without it Advanced Magnetism and Universal Magnetism could 
not succeed. 

MENTAL MAGNETISM, or the SEVEN MINDS, is the brain 
function involved in the practice of controlling influences over 
others. It is useful to all persons who wish to succeed from the 
mental rather than the subtle side of the study. The price is ten 
dollars. 


i 

0 u CJ 

/ 1 1 / Z _ . 



UNIVERSAL MAGNETISM costs fifty dollars. It deals with 
so much that no reference could describe it. If you wish to study 
it closely, before buying, send twenty cents for the Clan Guide, 
latest issue. This will assist you in deciding what, if any, other 
courses you may wish. 

UNIVERSAL PHILOSOPHY is the fascinating study of 
causes, effects, forces of life, origin of all things, and the destiny 
of humanity, of the earth and the universe itself; all based upon 
the Shaftesbury system of ascertaining and proving fixed laws 
first, then tracing their influence out of the past and into the future. 
The most learned men living find such a study most intensely 
interesting and valuable. No other writer except Shaftesbury has 
proceeded in this way. Others have argued theories, but Shaftes¬ 
bury uses facts that are proven, and seeks truth rather than 
speculative assumptions. His conclusions are awakening the 
minds of men everywhere to new light that has always been shin¬ 
ing but that has not been recognized until now. Price one hun¬ 
dred dollars. (In press.) 

Any person who is unable to pay the prices named may adopt 
the following plan, if desired: For twenty genuine subscribers 
obtained at one time, or one at a time, during any period in the 
future, for the first course in magnetism, namely for the EXER¬ 
CISE BOOK of the PERSONAL MAGNETISM CLUB of 
AMERICA, at the regular rate of five dollars each, we will send 
all the courses named in this notice, the total value of which is 
$171.00. All this amount may be saved to the student who is in 
poor circumstances, and who wishes to secure the value named. 
Invitations or applications for joining the Club and thereby 
obtaining the EXERCISE BOOK named, may be had of us for 
one cent each, which we will send prepaid. 

Respectfully, 

RALSTON COMPANY\ 

Northern Address, 

Ralston Heights, Hopewell, Mercer Co., New Jersey , 

Southern Address, 

Post Office Box 444, Washington, D. C , 

Address all remittances and communications to Ralston 
Company, in either of the places named. The Washington address 
in winter and early spring will be preferred. 































\ 













/ 










N, 














V 















\ 


\ 









v 





Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
(724) 779-2111 

























































